(The book starts with gathering of monkey army, going to the ocean and building a bridge across it nd ends with the crowning of Lord Rama as king of Ayodhya,)
1.Rama appreciates Hanuman
(Rama appreciates Hanuman as the one who has done the impossible. He higs him as he is not n a position to give him any other thing. Rama becomes thoughtful about the problems in crossing the ocean with the monkey army.)
(The Kandam starts with Rama deciding to go to Lanka to kill Ravana and ends with the coronation of Rama in Ayodhya . The great prayer Adhithya Hrudayam occurs in this . This again is the largest Kandam of Ramayana almost occupying one fourth space of the entire book.)
Hearing the words of Hanuman with great joy Rama replied these words in great love. 1.1
“The outstanding work done by Hanuman is extremely difficult to do and cannot be done even by thought by anyone else in this world”. 1.2
“I do not see anyone else in this world capable of crossing the great ocean except for Garuda, wind god and Hanuman.” 1.3
“The city of Lanka guarded by Ravana is extremely difficult to enter even by Devas, Dhanavas, Yakshas , snakes , Gandharwas and Rakshasas and who can enter and return from there by one’s own power.”
1.4
“Who can enter that impossible to enter place protected by Rakshasas except Hanuman who is blessed with strength and valour?” 1.5
“A great service has been done by Hanuman to Sugreeva by exhibiting his strength and valour which is equal to his pace?” 1.6
“When the lord deputes one to do a job which is difficult to perform and when that servant completes it with love . he is a superior being.” 1,7
“That servant who is deputed to a job , just does what he has been told and nothing more is mediocre.”
1.8
“When a Lord deputes a servant to do a job and if he does not do it in spite of ability to do it is a base servant.” 1.9
“Hanuman has performed the job for which he has been deputed and has done the job in the best manner and has made Sugreeva happy.” 1.10
“By locating and seeing Sita, he has justly protected, the entire Raghu clan, me as well as the very strong Lakshmana.” 1.11
“My already depressed mind is further pained because I am not able to do anything lovable to this bearer of dear tidings.” 1.12
“let me at least hug Hanuman as in the present circumstances that is all that, I am in a position to do.” 1.13
Saying this with great joy all over his senses Rama hugged Hanuman , who has completed the job with sense of fulfillment . 1.14
That best of the Raghu clan after thinking for a while again spoke , with Sugreeva , the king of the monkeys listening with attention. 1.15
“The search for Sita has ended in an auspicious way , but thinking of the vast ocean my mind again gets depressed.” 1.16
“How can all the monkeys together cross to the southern shore of the great ocean which is filled with lot of water.?” 1.17
“In spite of having been told about the state of Sita , how is it possible for me to cross the ocean along with all monkeys?” 1.18
After telling this to Hanuman the destroyer of enemies Rama became drowned in sorrow and became greatly thoughtful. 1.19
Thus ends the first chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book.
2. Sugreeva encourages Rama
(Sugreeva praises Rama and tells him that he would cross the sea and kill Ravana. He points out the need for building a bridge across the sea. He is confident that his monkey would crush Ravana ’s Lanka.)
Then Sugreeva , the destroyer of sorrows told the following words to the greatly sorrowing Rama who was the son of Dasaratha. 2.1
“Oh valorous one , why are you sorrowing like this like an ordinary being? Do not be sad and throw out this sorrow , like an ungrateful one throws away friendship. “ 2.2
“Having found out her position, Oh Rama, I do not find that there is any need of further sorrow?”
2.3
“Oh Rama , you are intelligent, an expert in sacred books and a very learned man. Please give up these conjectures which are reactions of ordinary beings.” 2.4
“After we cross that great ocean full of crocodiles , we would enter the Lanka and definitely kill all enemies.” 2.5
“People who do not have enthusiasm who are depressed and sad would always be defeated and would attain great sorrow.” 2.6
“All these monkey leaders who are all intelligent are interested in doing your job and may even enter fire , if needed, which I know by seeing their joy and I have confirmed it by my reasoning.” 2.7
“You should act in such a way that I would kill all enemies including the sinner Ravana and bring back Sita.” 2.8
“You should construct a bridge so that we reach that town which is ruled by the king of Rakshasas.”
2.9
“You please be sure that once we see the town situated on the mountain with three peaks that we would kill Ravana there.” 2.10
“Unless we build a bridge over the horrifying home of Varuna , the city of Lanka cannot be conquered even by Indra , the devas and Asuras.” 2.11
“Once we build a bridge , Lanka would be near to us , please understand that the entire army can cross over to the city and those monkeys who can assume any form they like would become victorious in the war.” 2.12-2.13
“So king, leave out this apprehensive conduct which destroys all wealth , which in this world reduces the courageous valour of all men.” 2.14
“When one approaches any task with complete boldness , that one would easily get the capability needed to finish that job.” 2.15
“Oh very wise one, at this time , it is necessary to be very strong and alert , for even in case of very great and valorous people like you , sorrow about something that is lost leads to all round loss and destruction of all wealth.” 2.16
“You are the greatest among all intelligent people and a scholar of all Sastras and so with assistance and help from people like me , you would defeat the enemy.” 2.17
“Oh Raghava , I do not see any one in these three worlds , who can face you in war , when you hold the bow and arrow and stand there.” 2.18
“Your job would definitely get done if you entrust it to the monkeys and after crossing the perennial sea , you would save Sita.” 2.19
“And so leave out this sorrow and get angry oh lord, for inactive Kshatriyas do not win a war but indignant ones do.” 2.20
“You who have a very sharp mind along with us design a plan to cross over to Lanka after crossing this terrible sea which is the lord of the rivers.” 2.21
“Once the army crosses over to there our victory is definite and once I cross the sea decide that you have won.” 2.22
“These valorous monkeys, who can take any form that they want , by showering rocks, mountains and trees would completely crush the enemy. 2.23
“I perceive that once we cross this abode of Varuna , oh destroyer of foes, we would definitely kill Ravana.” 2.24
“What is the need for many such words. It is definite that you would be victorious and I am able to see good omens which make my heart happy. 2.25
Thus ends the second chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book.
3.Hanuman describes strength of city of Lanka
(Having decided on a war Rama wants to find out the strength and weaknesses of the city. Hanuman who has wandered all over the city , gives him accurate figures. He tells him that once the ocean is crossed they would be able to win the war.)
Hearing the meaningful and very reasonable words of Sugreeva , the son of the Kakustha clan told Hanuman. 3.1
“By doing penance or by building a bridge or by drying up the ocean, I am capable of crossing this ocean.” 3.2
“Please tell me how many forts are there in Lanka which are difficult to access, as I desire to know about it as seen by your eye.” 3.3
"You had a chance to have a glimpse of the size of the army, the fortification-details of the gates and citadels, the way in which Lanka was guarded and the various mansions of Rakshasas . Describe everything in accordance with facts, for you are skilled in all ways.” 3.4-3.5
After hearing the of Rama, Hanuman who was the son of wind God , who was an expert in narration , told the following to Rama once again. 3.6
“Please hear about the entire description , the method of laying out the forts , the secret defense of the city and about the army that protects it.” 3.7
“The Rakshasas are very much attached to Ravana and that Lanka has great prosperity and a huge ocean surrounds it. The army there is divided as per the vehicles used by a group “, saying this that great monkey , further narrated . 3.8-3.9
“That Lanka was full of joy and had lot of elephants in rut. It is full of Rakshasa groups and very many chariots.” 3.10
“The fort has four different gates each with very strong closed doors which are closed using great beams .” 3.11
“There are also very strong and great machines, which can be used to stop the opposing army by shooting catapults at them.” 3.12
“Very huge and sharp Shatagni made of iron are kept ready in hundreds at the gate , which are operated by valorous Rakshasa warriors.” 3.13
“A very great difficult to cross rampart made of gold and inlaid with pearls , gems , Vaidooryas and corals encircle that city.” 3.14
“A very huge auspicious moat filled with cold water and infested with fierce alligators and fishes surround the city.” 3.15
“On all the four sides there are draw bridges which are very extensive , equipped with many machines and with very many buildings.” 3.16
“These draw bridges protect against the onslaught of enemy army and those machines throw the approaching army in to the moats.” 3.17
“One of these draw bridges is unshakable . strong firmly fastened , has very many golden pillars and shines with pedestals.” 3.18
“Oh Rama Ravana by his own nature is always ready for war and endowed with powers of state is always alert and inspects his very powerful army.” 3.19
“So the city of Lanka is unbreakable fort of Gods which raises fear in you and it has four type of fortifications like river, mountain, forest and manmade defenses.” 3.20
“Oh Rama, Being situated inside the sea , it is extremely difficult to enter and there is no reach for it to the vessels and there is no communication to it from other places.” 3.21
“The fort being built on a top of the mountain, it can only be compared to the city of Gods, and having plenty of elephants and horses , it is difficult to win over Lanka.” 3.22
“With Deep moats , Sathagunis and various other war machines ,Lanka the city of the wicked Ravana shines.” 3.23
“Ten thousand Rakshasas armed with tridents guard its western gate and it is also guarded by terrible Rakshasas holding a sword.” 3.24
“One hundred thousand Rakshasas guard the southern gate and there are also incomparable army consisting of heroes under four major divisions.” 3.25
“One million Rakshasas are gathered at the eastern gate and there are all experts in various weapons and hold the sword and the shield.” 3.26
“Hundred million Rakshasas are assembled at the northern gate riding either on the chariot or horse they are honoured members of great families.” 3.27
“In the centre of the city are assembled hundred thousand Rakshasas and also quarter of difficult to defeat Rakshasas are also there.” 3.28
“I had broken all those draw bridges and filled up all their moats , I burnt the city of Lanka , pulled down its defensive walls and also destroyed a part of their gigantic army.” 3.29
“if somehow or other we cross this ocean which is the house of Varuna , then we can assume that the city of Lanka is destroyed by the monkeys.” 3.30
“ When Angadha, Dvividha . Mainda , Panasa , Nala , the commander in chief Nila are
there , what is the need for the rest of army to you. Those monkeys will go
inside the great city of Ravana and will search and recover the daughter
of Mithila after searching in Lanka with its
mountains and woods, moats and archways, protective walls and buildings .”
3.31-3.33
“So please order quickly to
collect all the army and fix up the holy
and suitable time for all of us to
depart.”
3.34
Thus ends the third chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book.
4.Rama with monkey army reaches the ocean
(Rama and Sugreeva plan how to march with that huge army. Speedily marching without rest, they reached the shores of the ocean. They all sit there and decided to have a strategy meeting as to how to cross the ocean.)
After hearing the words of Hanuman from the very beginning , the very lustrous Rama who was really valorous spoke. 4.1
“I want to inform you that I will quickly destroy the city of Lanka of the very big Rakshasa and I would kill him and this is an oath.” 4.2
“Oh Sugreeva, this is the proper sanctified time to start and when the Sun is in the middle , if we start we will get victory.” 4.3
“After abducting Sita where can that Rakshasa go and continue to be alive? Once Sita hears about the news of our starting she will get a hope to live like a sick man who has drunk poison is able to touch the deathless nectar.” 4.4
“Tomorrow the star Uthra phalguni(Uthram) would be in conjunction with Hastha star and so , Oh Sugreeva , let us depart today itself with the army.” 4.5
“I am able see good omens which portend prosperity and so after killing Ravana I would come back along with Sita.” 4.6
“The fact that the upper eyelid of my eyes are twitching is proclaiming that desire of my heart of winning is coming nearer.” 4.7
Then Rama the follower of Dharma who was well versed in moral law , who was respected by the king of monkeys as well as Lakshmana again spoke as follows. 4.8
“Let Nila accompanied by hundred thousand army members go first so that they can chalk out the proper path for us to go.” 4.9
“Oh Nila steer the army through forests which have plenty of fruits as well as roots and is cool and which has plenty of honey.” 4.10
“The Rakshasas with a bad soul would try to spoil the fruits, roots and water found on the way and so you always try to protect them.” 4.11
“Let the monkey swarms jump in to low grounds, forest forts and forests and examine whether any rival army is found in such places.” 4.12
“let whatever weak and feeble army persons are there with us stay in Kishkinda because the duty to be discharged by all of us would be horrifying.” 4.13
“let hundreds of lion like monkeys of great strength in hundreds and thousands lead that army which resembles an ocean stream.” 4.14
“Let Gaja , the mountain like Gavaya , the very strong Gavaksha march in the front similar to majestic bulls leading a herd of cows.” 4.15
“Let the bull like monkey Rishabha , who is the lord of the monkeys guard the right side of the marching monkey army.” 4.16
“Let Gandhamadana who is as strong as an elephant in rut , position himself on the left side of the marching army.” 4.17
“I would march in the middle of the army riding on Hanuman like Lord Indra rides on Iravatha , hs elephant steed.” 4.18
“Let Lakshmana who resembles the God of death march mounted on Angadha similar to Lord Khubera , the lord of riches on the elephant called Sarvabhouma.” 4.19
“Let the very strong Jambhavan who is the king of bears , Sushena and monkey called Vegadarsi protect the middle part of the army.” 4.20
After hearing the words of Raghava , the commander in chief of the army Sugreeva and the bull among monkeys gave orders to the effect to the monkey army.” 4.21
“Then all those monkeys stood up with a desire to fight and jumped from caves and tops of the mountains.” 4.22
Then after Rama , the soul of Dharma was worshipped by the king of monkeys as well as Lakshmana , they marched towards the south along with the army. 4.23
At that time Rama was surrounded by monkeys who were as big as elephants in hundreds, hundred thousands and in crores. 4.24
That great monkey army was following Rama who was leading them and all those monkeys under the control of Sugreeva were greatly rejoicing. 4.25
They all travelled towards south excessively jumping, roaring greatly , jesting cheerfully and singing songs. 4.26
They ate scented honey as well as fruits and were carrying branches of trees with large number of blossoms. 4.27
All of a sudden seeing each other , they would lift and throw one another , they were hanging as well as flying and making others fall. 4.28
Those monkeys who were near Rama used to roar, “Not only Ravana but all Rakshasas are worthy of killing by all of us.” 4.29
The valorous Rishabha, Kumuda and Nila were clearing the way ahead for the many monkeys who were marching. 4.30
In the middle the king Sugreeva, Rama as well as Lakshmana were moving along with very many strong and big monkeys capable of destroying their enemies. 4.31
The valorous monkey Satabali who was accompanied by ten crores of monkeys standing firmly alone was protecting the monkey army. 4.32
Kesari, Panasa , Gaja and Arka with hundred crores monkey army were protecting one flank of that monkey army. 4.33
Keeping Sugreeva in the front the bears led by Jambavan and Sushena were protecting the army from the rear. 4.34
The great monkey Nila who was the commander in chief of the army who was the best and self controlled was looking after the entire army. 4.35
Monkeys Valimukha, Prajanga, Jambha and Rabhasa were moving all over and urging the monkey army to move forward. 4.36
When these great monkeys who were proud of their strength were marching ahead like a waves of a moving ocean they saw the great Sahaya mountain covered with trees and climbers . 4.37-4.38
Knowing the order of Rama as well as his great anger , scared that army which was like a very large ocean were avoiding moving near towns and villages with very great speed and making great roaring sound. 4.39-4.40
By the side of the sons of Dasaratha , the valorous elephant like monkeys were jumping vigorously like the horse which has been whipped. 4.41
Those auspicious bull like men who were being carried by the monkeys were shining like the sun and moon coming in contact with other great planets. 4.42
Then Rama the soul of dharma after being worshipped by Lakshmana and the king of monkeys went towards the southern side along with the army. Then Lakshmana who had meaningful presence of mind was being carried by Angadha went near Rama and told him the following very meaningful words.
4.43-4.44
“After obtaining Vaidehi and killing of Ravana and having accomplished your purpose you would definitely return back to the prosperous Ayodhya.” 4.45
“Oh Rama, I am seeing greatly auspicious omens both in the sky and earth , which indicate your success and the pure air is blowing cool and pleasant along our side.” 4.46
“These animals and birds are producing sweet and pleasant sound . All directions are looking cheerful and the Sun is shining bright.” 4.47
“The planet Venus which is the son of sage Brigu is brightly shining behind you.The pure and clear Brahma rishi stars(Saptharishi or great bear) are shining round the Druva star(Pole star).”
4.48-4.49
“The royal saint Trisanku who is our grandfather and a great one of the Ikshuvaku dynasty along with his family priest is shining with pure radiance.” 4.50
“The Vishaka star which is the holy constellation associated with Ikshuvaku dynasty is shining clearly without causing any harm.” 4.51
“The moola star in the south west direction controlling the Rakshasas is under stress being touched by the tail of a comet.” 4.52
“All these things are indicative of the destruction of the Rakshasas, for at time when the death aspects the stars being under influence of bad planets, destruction occurs.” 4.53
“The water is tasty and crystal clear , the forest yields fruits, the air is blowing with scent and seasonal flowers have bloomed on trees.” 4.54
“Oh Lord the army battalions of the monkeys are shining greatly and are looking like the army of devas going to war against Taraka and oh gentle brother , and you should become pleased on seeing it.”4,55
Thus spoke Lakshmana cheering up his brother . The excellent army consisting of bears and monkeys who were like tigers and whose weapon was their nails and teeth , marched ahead covering the entire earth. 4.56-4.57
The dust raised by the tip of the hand and feet of the monkeys dimmed the light of the Sun and also covered the earth covered by mountains and forests and thus the very huge monkey army led by Sugreeva marched day and night.” 4.58-4.59
When the huge army were crossing the river , the waves of the river flew on the opposite direction for several Yojanas. 4.60
The great army entered through lakes containing clear water , through mountains filled with trees , through plain lands , through the middle of forests yielding fruits and also by the four sides of the fruit yielding forests. 4.61
The great and huge army marched completely covering the earth and they all travelled further with the speed of the wind. 4.62
For the sake of Rama all those monkeys who were valorous in war vied with each other in showing their joy, strength and valour . And those in the prime of youth made several type of gestures.4.63-4.64
Some of them walked with great speed , while some others hovered slightly and those monkeys who live in the forest made sounds “KIla, kila”. 4.65
Some monkeys lashed their tails , some stamped their feet and some extending their hands broke trees and mountains. 4.66
Some of those monkeys who lived on the mountain climbed the mountain . some produced great sounds matching the roars of a lion. 4.67
Some by the speed of their thighs were breaking various type of climbing plants and some were stretching their limbs and were playing with rocks and trees. 4.68
Those monkeys who were in hundreds of thousands nay crores of thousands who had a horrifying look covered the entire earth. 4.69
The great army of monkeys was marching throughout the day and night and being commanded by Sugreeva they were all cheerful and all of them were marching with speed looking forward to the war and they desirous of the release of Sita did not halt even for a moment . 4.70-4.71
Then those monkeys reached the Sahaya and Malaya mountains which was crowded with trees and many type of animals. 4.72
Rama who was marching along with them saw peculiar forests , rivers and water falls in those Sahaya and Malaya mountains. 4.73
The monkeys enjoyed the fruits
of Champaka, Tilaka, mango, Praseka, Sindnvaara Timisa and Karaveera trees.
4.74
The monkeys enjoyed the Ashoka, Karanja, Plaksa, Nyagrodha, Jambu,
myrobalan and Naga trees. 4.75
Various types of forest trees
standing on those plateaus shaken by the speedy wind showered flowers on those monkeys.
4.76
Soft to touch breeze with the
incense of sandal blew and the bees hummed in the
honey scented woods.
4.77
That king of mountain had
plenty of dust of metal ores and that
dust and the pollen which were dispersed by
the speedy winds covered all
those monkeys.
4,78
On the lovely mountain slopes,
in full bloom on all sides were Ketaki and Sindhuvara trees, the charming
Vasanti, Madhavi creepers with flowers full of scent, clumps of jasmine,
Chiribila, Madhuka, Vanjula and Vakula, Ranjanka and Tilaka, Nyavriksha all in
flower, Mango, Patalike, Kovidara in flower, Muchulinda, Arjuna, Simsapa and
Kutaja, Hintala, Timisa, Chirna and Nipa, blue Ashoka, Sarala, Ankola and
Padmaka all these trees were crawled in excitement by the monkeys who were
delighted.
4.79-4.84
There were joyous l wells with stairs and ponds in that mountain, which were liked by chakravaka birds, visited by karandava birds, crowded with water-fowls and cranes, visited by boars and deer, haunted on all sides by bears, hyenas, lions and many dreadful tigers. There were beautiful reservoirs of water with blossoming blue lotuses, water lilies, white water lilies, black water lilies and various other kinds of aquatic flowers. 4.85-4.87
On that mountain various types of birds were singing . Monkeys bathed in that water , drank it and also played in it. Some of them climbed on the mountain and some threw water at each other. 4.88-4.89
There the monkeys greatly enthused and with great vigour plucked fruits, roots with perfume of nectar as well as flowers . 4.90
Those honey coloured monkeys on seeing honey combs of great weight , drank honey from those combs. 4.91
Breaking trees, pulling out creepers and throwing away excellent mountains those bull like monkeys marched further. 4.92
Some monkeys well pleased with the honey that they got from trees shouted loudly , some were searching for honey and some were drinking honey excessively. 4.93
The earth was completely filled by those monkeys , like lotus fills the lake and paddy straws filled the field. 4.94
At that time the lotus eyed Rama reached the Mahendra mountain and he climbed to the top of the mountain decorated by many trees. 4.95
After Rama , the son of Dasaratha climbed up to the top of the mountain , he saw the ocean filled with water and occupied by turtles and fishes. 4.96
Then after crossing systematically the great Sahaya and Malaya mountain , they approached the ocean which was making great sound. 4.97
Rama who greatly attracts and Sugreeva along with Lakshmana descended and went speedily to the forest adjoining the sea . 4.98
Rama after reaching the difficult to approach and very wide ocean , with rocks underneath which were washed vehemently by the waves spoke these words. 4.99
“Oh Sugreeva , now we have reached the home of Varuna and now we should think about how to cross it , which we had considered earlier. 4.100
“This lord of the rivers does not have a shore beyond and this ocean is impossible to cross without a proper strategy. “ 4.101
“And so let us have a strategy meet of the army here where we will discuss how the great monkey army will reach the other shore. “ 4.102
That great Rama who was greatly sorrowing due to the abduction of Sita reached that ocean and ordered the army to halt there. 4.103
“Oh Monkey chief Sugreeva , let all the monkey army enter this sea shore and once they reach we would discuss strategies to cross this sea.” 4.104
“Let not any one slip away in any direction leaving his army unit and let the valiant monkeys search and inform us , if there is any hidden threat for us.” 4.105
When Sugreeva as well as Lakshmana heard the words of Rama , they made the army halt in the sea shore stretched with trees. 4.106
That army which was stationed near the ocean shined like another ocean with water of the honey red colour. 4.107
The chief of monkeys who reached the forest in the shores of the ocean settled down there anxious to reach the other shore. 4.108
When they got settled there for a halt, the sound of their movement completely masked the great sound produced by the great ocean. 4.109
That army of monkeys divided in to three (Monkeys, apes and bears) which was under the control of Sugreeva was fully dedicated to the cause of Rama. 4.110
That monkey army which had reached that great ocean saw that great ocean which was diffused with high velocity wind . 4.111
Those monkey chiefs after seeing the ocean, which was the house of Varuna , which was boundless and which was inhabited by several Rakshasas sat there. 4.112
The ocean being the home of horrifying crocodiles and alligators , appeared like laughing with its waves carrying foam at the beginning and at the end of day appeared to laugh and dance. 4.113
The ocean rose with the moon rise and the image of the moon was reflected in it and it was full of huge alligators , swift and fierce winds and was teeming with whales and great fish. 4.114
That sea, the home of Varuna was filled with serpents having
flaming hoods, plunged with mighty aquatic creatures, abounding in various
types of mountains, too difficult to cross, with an inaccessible path, stifling
, fathomless and an abode of Rakshasas.
4.115
The ocean whipped up by
the wind moved along with sharks and
twirling snakes rose and fell. 41.116
Always emitting sparkles and teeming with large water snakes , this ocean which is the home of enemies of Gods reached up to Patala. 41.117
The ocean looked like the sky and the sky was comparable to the ocean and so the sky and ocean looked without any differences. 41.118
The sky blended with the ocean and the ocean blended with the sky .The sky had lot of stars and the ocean had lot of gems and even here they are comparable. 41.119
The sky was filled with rows of clouds and ocean was filled with rows of waves and so there seems to be no difference between the sky and ocean. 41.120
The waves of the ocean hit one another and produced a terrific sound which was comparable with the thunder of the sky. 41.121
Those great monkeys saw that the sea lashed with winds was resonating with abundance of precious stones
and the water was rising high as if enraged in a grip of
hurricane, filled with a number of aquatic creatures and tossed by them in the
air by seemingly murmuring waves. 41.122-41.123
Those monkeys stood
wonderstruck seeing the ocean producing
huge sound by the movement of water to
and fro. 41.124
Thus ends the fourth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book.
5. Rama again laments about Sita
(The monkey army is camped on the banks of the ocean. Feeling that sita is near but far away Rama laments about her absence. Lakshmana consoles him.)
On the northern banks of the ocean the monkey army was kept stationed , under the proper safety care given by Nila according to the rules. 5.1
The two great monkeys called Mainda and Dvividha , moved around the army in all directions for ensuring its safety. 5.2
After parking that army in the shore of lord of the rivers(Ocean) , Rama seeing Lakshmana who was nearby told. 5.3
“People say that over passage of time the sorrow would vanish but my sorrow in not being able to see my wife keeps on increasing from time to time.” 5.4
“I do not have sorrow that she is far away nor I have sorrow that she was abducted but I am sad that her age keeps on increasing.” 5.5
“Oh wind blow in such a way that you touch my wife and then touch me , because only through you I can touch her and only through moon that I can see her.” 5.6
“When she was being abducted my darling would have cried , “Oh Lord” and that thought is similar to the poison swallowed by me and it is burning my entire body.” 5.7
“Day and night my body is being burnt by the fire of the God of love , and the fuel which is the thought about her is flaring in to flames due to the fire of thought about her.” 5.8
“Oh Lakshmana , without you if I dive down in to the sea , I may fall asleep , because the fire of thought about her may be quenched slightly by the water.” 5.9
“The thought that I myself who am passionate and her with charming thighs are sleeping on the same earth would help me to survive.” 5.10
“Like a paddy field without water survives by getting wet with the water standing in another field , I also survive , because I hear that she is also surviving .” 5.11
“When will I be able to see Sita with pretty hips as well as long lotus like eyes as prosperity after defeating the enemies.” 5.12
“When shall she see me raising her lotus like face which has her pretty teeth and lips , which will be like a great medicine to my sickness?” 5.13
“When will her closely placed bulging breasts which are like the fruit of the palm tree and which are delightful and quivering press me?” 5.14
“That virtuous one with dark cornered eyes is in the middle of Rakshasas and she is not getting a lord to defend her and is like an orphan , though I am her lord .” 5.15
“How is my darling who is the daughter of king Janaka and daughter-in-law of Dasaratha sleeping amidst those Rakshassis.” 5.16
“She would come out from those unassailable Rakshassis , like the moon in autumn drives away black clouds.” 5.17
“Sita who is by nature slender would further get slender due to her sorrow, due to her not taking food and due to adverse time and place.” 5.18
“When will I be able to kill that king of Rakshasas with sharp arrows on his chest and bring back Sita and leave out this mental agony?” 5.19
“When will the virtuous Sita who can be compared to daughter of devas , would embrace my neck with anxiety and shed tears of joy?” 5.20
“When will I be able to leave away the horrifying sorrow of separation from Sita , like throwing out of dirty apparel?” 5.21
When the sagacious Rama was wailing like this , the light of the sun started declining and Sun got prepared to set. 5.22
After Lakshmana consoled Rama who was sad due to recollection of the lotus eyed Sita , both of them performed the rituals of the dusk . 5.23
Thus ends the fifth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book.
6.Ravana consults his ministers about impending invasion.
(Seeing that Rama and his monkey army have come to the bank of the ocean, Ravana calls his ministers for consultations, He gives a very scholarly introduction to the need for mutual consultation.)
After seeing the fearful act done by Hanuman who was equal to Indra , The king of Rakshasas spoke to other Rakshasa chiefs with a depressed face. 6.1
“He who is only monkey was able to see Sita and he also entered destroyed the irresistible city of Lanka.” 6.2
“That Hanuman assaulted the thousand pillared temple and killed excellent Rakshasas and the excellent city of Lanka was turned turbid.” 6.3
“May all of you be safe. What shall I do now” What is the next act to be done by us? Please tell me what we are capable of doing , so that prosperity befalls us.” 6.4
“The wise and noble men say that only through consultations , we can get victory and so I need your opinion about the very strong Rama .” 6.5
“In the world there are three types of people , excellent , mediocre and base and I am now going to tell you the merits and demerits of such people.” 6.6
“He who carries out consultations with friends or relatives who are equivalent to them or collectively ministers before starting an endeavor and make maximum efforts as per fate is the best among men.”
6.7-6.8
“That person who thinks alone and analyses the merits and demerits of an endeavor alone , that person is a mediocre man.” 6.9
“He who does not bother to think about merits and demerits and only depends on fate and does a job with gross neglect is a base man.” 6.10
“People are classified as excellent , mediocre and base based on the thought process based on consultations. “ 6.11
“The wise people say that decision arrived based on consultations , consensus and based on the view of the scriptures is the best possible decision.” 6.12
“That decision arrived after deliberating on several options and consultation thereafter , narrowing in to the one which is agreeable to all is mediocre.” 6.13
“That decision arrived after knowing several opinions, arguing about it and not bothering about a unified decision is the base decision.” 6.14
“Therefore, all of you being wise and intelligent , please arrive at , a well thought out action which has to be done by me.” 6.15
“Rama is coming to the city of Lanka surrounded by thousands of monkey warriors , for besieging us.”
6.16
“It is clear that Rama along with his brother and his army with proper strength can cross this ocean.”
6.17
“He may dry up the ocean or take some other fitting option by his valour and since the enmity with the monkeys have commenced this way , please advise me as to what action is good for the city and army.”
6.18-6.19
Thus ends the sixth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book.
7.The ministers flatter Ravana
(Those foolish ministers point out the great incidents in Ravana ’s life and the conquest of Indra by Indrajit and tell him, there is no need to worry as Indrajit alone can solve this problem.)
When the Rakshasas who were very strong, , outside the path of justice and also foolish , heard these words of the king of Rakshasas they joined their palms and lifted them up , ignorant of the relative strength of the enemy army . 7.1
“Oh king , the strength of our army equipped with iron bars, tridents and double edged swords is really very great. Where is the need to worry?” 7.2
“You went to the city of Bhogawathi and defeated the serpents there and Khubera surrounded by many Yakshas living on the Kailasa mountain was defeated in battle by you.” 7.3-7.4
“He who was appreciating himself due to the treaty with Lord Shiva and who was considered as the protector of the world and very strong , was defeated by you in battle.” 7.5
“After putting down those Yakshas and putting them in to prison , You brought this Pushpaka Vimana from the top of Kailasa mountain. “ 7.6
“Due to fear , Maya the lord of Rakshasas desired friendship with you and that great Rakshasa offered his daughter in marriage to you.” 7.7
“Another great Rakshasa king called Madhu Khumbinasa , who was the husband of your sister and who is difficult to defeat and proud of his valour was subjugated by you in war. “ 7.8
“Oh mighty armed one , you after going to Rasathala , took in to custody the great serpents like Vasuki, Thakshaka , Sankha and Jati.” 7.9
“Oh killer of enemies , king of Rakshasas. Oh Lord , after fighting for one full year , with very strong Dhanavas who were valiant and beyond destruction and who obtained great boons , taking only your strength in to consideration, you took them under your custody and you also learnt several tricks of illusion from them. 7.10-7.11
“Oh great one , You also defeated the sons of Varuna, who were strong and valorous and who had army of four divisions.” 7.12
“Oh king after entering the great sea of the world of death which was full of great alligators who gave death as punishment and which had thorny rods of the silk cotton tree , which was turbulent with waves which were the noose of death, which was full of servants of the God of death Yama in the form of serpents and which was difficult to be conquered due to very high heat , you churned that sea in the form of army of Yama and won a victory and you warded off death and all the world was happy to see this great battle.” 7.13-7.15
“The world was filled like big trees with royal warriors with great valour equal to the courage king Indra .” 7.16
“Rama never matches them in properties of valour or enthusiasm and you defeated all of them who were difficult to defeat.” 7.17
“Why is there a need for exertion on your part. Please stay here. Oh king, Indrajit fighting alone can destroy all those monkeys.” 7.18
“Oh king after performing a matchless Yagna to please Lord Shiva , he (Indrajit) had obtained , a very rare boon from him.” 7.19
"Approaching that huge ocean of army of devas, whose
fish are lanes and spheres, whose guts thrown asunder are duck-weeds, whose
turtles are the elephants, whose frogs are the teeming horses, infested with
alligators in the form of (eleven) Rudras (gods of destruction) and (twelve)
Adityas (sons of Aditi), with huge serpents in the form of (forty nine) Maruts
(wind gods) and (eight) Vasus, having chariots horses and elephants for its
volume of waters and the sandy elephants for its volume of waters and the sandy
banks its infantry, Indra was captured by him and was impelled to come
to Lanka (as a prisoner).” 7.20-7.22
“ That Indra who was the killer of Shambhara and Vruthra was released and went to heaven when your grandfather Brahma interceded on his behalf.” 7.23
“Oh king you send your son Indrajit alone and he would bring to an end all the monkey armies including Rama and come back.” 7.24
“Oh king, this unsuitable danger has only come from a very ordinary man and you should not take seriously , for you will easily kill Rama.” 7.25
Thus ends the seventh chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book.
8. That Ministers boast about themselves.
(All the ministers and chiefs of Rakshasas claim that they alone can kill all monkeys. One Rakshasas suggests that they can take human form and deceive Rama.)
Then a Rakshasa called Prahastha who is of the colour of the rich blue cloud , who was a commander of his army with hands folded in salutation spoke . 8.1
“Devas, Dhanavas, Gandharwas , Ghosts , birds and serpents are not strong enough to attack you and why are you getting worried about two men?” 8.2
“All of us in good faith neglected that Hanuman, who deceived us and if I am alive that monkey cannot further go alive.” 8.3
“If you give me an order , I would make the earth consisting of mountains and forests extending up to the sea , bereft of monkeys.” 8.4
“Oh night walker , I will see to it that you are protected from monkeys and not even a little sorrow would come to you because of mistakes committed by you.” 8.5
A Rakshasa called Durmukha spoke with great anger “This molestation done by him should never be tolerated.” 8.6
“I am extremely sad that the city and private apartments of the king of Rakshasas was attacked by that king of monkeys.” 8.7
“At this moment , all alone I would destroy all the monkeys whether they hide in the huge ocean or the great sky or the Rasathala. “ 8.8
The very powerful Vajradamshtra with great anger took a horrifying iron club with flesh attached to it and spoke as follows. 8.9
“ The pitiable Hanuman and the saintly Rama along with Sugreeva and Lakshmana are not a very great difficult to conquer for me.” 8.10
“Now itself I will kill Rama, Lakshmana along with Sugreeva with this iron club and return back immediately.” 8.11
“Oh king , if you desire , kindly hear some more of my words . Anyone who is skilled in strategies and does not have lassitude can kill his enemies easily.” 8.12
“Oh king of Rakshasas, thousands of Rakshasas who can take any desired form , who are valorous , who are appalling, who are very huge and who have firm resolve , can assume the form of human beings and without embarrassment can approach Rama and tell him as follows.” 8.13-8.14
“We have been sent here by your younger brother Bharatha . He is in the process of collecting his army and would come here soon.” 8.15
“Then we will go there with speed carrying , tridents, javelins , maces as well as bow and arrows.” 8.16
“Standing in groups on the sky , we would kill the monkey army with mighty rain of stones and missiles and send them to the world of death.” 8.17
“If Rama and Lakshmana fall in our trap softly , surely they would have to give away their soul and go away.” 8.18
The valorous Nikumbha who was the son of Khumbakarna spoke with great anger to Ravana who tormented the world . 8.19
“All of you here stay with our great king. I would alone kill Rama and Lakshmana ,and Sugreeva, Hanuman and all other monkeys.” 8.20
Then a mountain like Rakshasa called Vajrahanu , who was very angry spoke licking his lips by his toungue. 8.21
“You all please do your jobs without any worries whatsoever. I alone will go and eat away the entire monkey army and so you can play happily and drink liquor .” 8.22-8.23
“I alone will kill Sugreeva, Lakshmana , Angadha, Hanuman, Rama who is the war elephant.” 8.24
Thus ends the eighth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book.
9.Vibheeshana advices Ravana
(Vibheeshana the younger brother of Ravana then points out the enemy’s stong points and advices Ravana to return Sita. Without answering him Ravana goes to his home.)
Then, Nikumbha, Rabhasa, the
exceedingly strong Surya satru, Suptaghna, Yanjakopa, Mahaparsva and Mahodara,
the unconquerable demons Agniketu and Rasmiketu, then the powerful son of
Ravana named Indrajit endowed with great energy, Prahasta and Virupaksha,
Vajradamshtra who was extraordinarily strong, Dhumarksha and Atikaya and the
demon by name Durmukha, carrying iron clubs, sharp-edged spears, spikes, darts,
javelins and axes, bows with excellent arrows and swords shining like a vast
expanse of water, and who were all extremely enraged, and flaming as it were
with glory, those demons rose up and told Ravana .
9.1-9.5
“We will now itself kill Rama,
Sugreeva and Lakshmana and that pitiable
Hanuman who attacked the city of
Lanka.
9.6
Vibheeshana with folded hands calmed down all those
Rakshasas , who already had seized
their weapons and after making
them sit down spoke. 9.7
“Oh brother , only that which
cannot be accomplished by the three methods(Conciliation, gift and creating
dissension) should be accomplishing by
show of power according to wise men”.
9.8
“The valorous acts bring
results only in case of indifferent people, people who have been attacked by
enemy and those struck down by fate .”
9.9
“How do you wish to attack the famous Rama ,who is not distracted, who
has won over his anger and who is difficult to be conquered.”
9.10
“Hanuman speedily crossed the
horrifying ocean which is the lord of
all rivers and can this act be imagined
by anyone in the world.”
9.11
“Oh night travelers, it is
extremely difficult to measure the power of the enemy and without knowing that, they cannot be
treated hastily with contempt
by any means.”
9.12
“Previously what wrong did Rama
do to the king of Rakshasas, due to which his famous wife was abducted from
Janasthana.”
9.13
“Khara who has exceeded
his limits was of course killed by Rama in a war because lives are to be definitely protected
by all living beings according to their strength.”
9.14
“Due to Vaidehi being
here, a great fear has been created among
us . It is better to return her who was
brought so that quarrel due to animosity
could be brought to an end. “
9.15
“It is not proper to create
enmity without any purpose with Rama who
is valorous and is the follower of Dharma
and let Maithili be given back to
him.”
9.16
“Before this city which has
elephants , horses , very many gems is shattered by his arrows,
let us give back Maithili to him.”
9.17
“Much before the
great horrifying big monkey
army which cannot be defeated attacks Lanka , let us
return back Sita.”
9.18
“Unless the beloved wife of
Rama is returned back , the city of Lanka along with its valorous Rakshasas
would perish .”
9.19
“I am pleading with you due to
our relationship and so please act on my
words which are beneficial to you, and which are truthful and so please let
Maithili be given away.”
9.20
“"Before Rama the son of
the king discharges for your destruction by the very strong and unfailing arrows equal to
the rays of autumnal sun which have provided with new heads and shafts, let Sita
be given away to Rama.”
9.21
"Immediately give up your anger, which destroys your happiness and Dharma . Resort to Dharma ,
which leads to joy and fame. Become placid so that we may
live with our sons and relatives. Let Sita be given away to Rama."
9.22
After hearing the words of
Vibheeshana, the king of Rakshasas left all of them and entered in to his
home.
9.23
Thus ends the ninth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book.
10.Vibheeshana advices Ravana again.
(Next day Vibheeshana approaches Ravana in his own house and again requests him to return back Sita.Ravana gets angry and sends him away.)
Vibheeshana arrived at early dawn to settle matters of Dharma to the house of the king of Rakshasas for doing an important job. 10.1
Ravana ’s palace was looking like a chain of mountains and elevated like a mountain peak and well divided wide apartments where great people lived. 10.2
They were occupied by great ministers who were intelligent and loved by all . That house was guarded on all sides by Rakshasas who were trustworthy and efficient. 10.3
The Wind in that place was filled by the smell of breath of elephants in rut , was tumultuous being filled by the sound of great conches and was echoing with the sound of musical instruments. !0.4
Being populated by multitude women, its principal passages were filled with the sound of their talk , and was with golden turrets which were excellently decorated. 10.5
“It was like the palace of Gandharwas and Maruths and was filled with collection of jewels and looked like a palace of passionate people.” 10.6
Vibheeshana with great luster entered the palace of his elder brother who was shining like a Sun entering in to a huge cloud. 10.7
He heard the sound of the holy chants of purification recited by experts in Vedas , which wished victory to his brother. 10.8
That Vibheeshana with great strength saw Brahmins who were experts in Vedic chants being worshipped and being given pots filled with curd, ghee and unbroken rice along with flowers. 10.9
Vibheeshana who was shining due to his own luster and who was being worshipped by other Rakshasas, saluted the very strong Ravana the younger brother of Khubera who was sitting on the throne . 10.10
After he who was an expert in ritual formalities did the customary formalities , he occupied a golden throne as indicated by the eye of the king. 10.11
In the presence of ministers as well as in private audience , he spoke to the great soul Ravana , words which are beneficial, meaningful and reasonable. 10.12
Vibheeshana who could discriminate between good and bad things , sought the favour of his elder brother by telling soothing words and spoke in consonance with the place and time. 10.13
“Oh killer of enemies , from the time Sita reached here, inauspicious omens are being seen buy us.”
10.14
"Even if the sacrificial fire is fed with oblations after uttering a proper set of Mantras (Spiritual texts), the fire is not flaring up well, emitting sparks, its flames are enveloped in smoke and are coming forth, polluted with soot." 10.15
“Serpents are being found near the altar of the sacrificial fire as well as near places of Vedic rituals , ants are found in the Havya , which has to be offered in sacrificial fire.” 10.16
“Cow’s milk is getting curdled and great elephants are not going in rut and horses are neighing miserably and are not eating grasses.” 10.17
“Donkeys, Mules and camels are shedding tears and are losing their hairs and are not getting cured despite being medically treated.” 10.18
“Crows in groups are crying in a cruel manner from all directions and are seen at the top of towers and assembly of men.” 10.19
“Vultures are flying over the city in circles and inauspiciously approach during both during dawn and dusk.” 10.20
“Meat eating animals are found to cry loudly at the city gates with a voice like thunder.” 10.21
“Oh valorous brother, when things are happening this way , an atonement is appropriate and I feel that you have to return Vaidehi to Rama.” 10.22
“Oh king , if you think that I am talking all these because of my infatuation or greed , even then you should not find fault with me.” 10.23
“These bad omens are being seen all over the city by Rakshasas as well as Rakshassis and also by members of your private apartment.” 10.24
“All your ministers are not giving this advice to you and I would certainly tell you whatever I have seen or heard and you should take appropriate action regarding all these.” 10.25
Thus a brother Vibheeshana spoke to his brother Ravana who is the greatest of Rakshasas in between several ministers.” 10.26
After having heard these beneficial , very meaningful , soft , reasonable and suitable for past, present and future words , with great anger in reply he uttered the following. 10.27
“I do not see fear from any one? Raghava will never get back Maithili and even if the elder brother of Lakshmana comes along with Indra , for a war with me , he would not be able to stand before me.”
10.28
The ten faced one who was greatly strong and very greatly valorous , who has previously destroyed the army of devas after saying this sent away his brother Vibheeshana who was telling suitable words.10.29
Thus ends the tenth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book.
11.Ravana summons the general council
(Not satisfied with the advice he got, Ravana summons a general council of Rakshasas. All people including Vibheeshana and Prahastha arrive for attending the council.)
That sinful king got further weak being passionately loving Maithili , despising the kind hearted friend as well as by his sinful action . 11.1
Since the prospect of war was coming very near , Ravana wanted to do further consultations with his friends and ministers. 11.2
He mounted the great chariot covered by gold and studded with valuable gems and drawn by trained horses. 11.3
Having mounted that best chariot , that great Rakshasa with ten necks started moving towards his council making the rattling sound of a great cloud. 11.4
Heroes holding sword and shield and Rakshasas armed with all weapons , marched in front of the chariot of king of Rakshasas. 11.5
With very many unpalatable shapes and wearing different type of ornaments , the Rakshasa marched surrounding him from sides as well as behind . 11.6
Great charioteers in chariots , elephants in rut and horses in different gaits speedily rushed after the ten necked one. 11.7
Some were Holding mace and iron rod , some holding Shakthi and Javelin and some were wearing axes and other type of tridents . 11.8
Then thousands of trumpets gave rise to huge sound and several conches produced tumultuous sounds.
11.9
Then that great chariot with an auspicious look making sounds by moving wheels soon, entered the royal avenue. 11.10
The spotlessly pure white Umbrella which was held over the head of the king of Rakshasas shined like a full moon. 11.11
Two white cowry fans made of yak tails and having handle made out crystal and with golden fringes were also shining. 11.12
All the Rakshasas who were standing on the land, bowed their head and saluted the king of Rakshasas riding on a chariot. 11.13
Praised by the Rakshasas who were cheering him to get victory , that harasser of enemies approached the council hall . 11.14
Ravana with great splendour,
with his body shining brightly, entered that assembly hall, which was paved
with gold and silver, whose interior was wrought with pure crystal, carpeted
with skins of deer, guarded by six hundred evil spirits, ever shining and
well-constructed by Visvakarma. 11.15-11.16
Ravana occupied a great seat in
that hall , embedded by Vaidoorya gems ,
covered with a skin of Priyaka and furnished with pillows.
11.17
After that the king Ravana
ordered his emissaries who were valorous “Since I know
what the enemies are doing there is a
great work before us and so call all the
Rakshasas quickly.”
11.18
Hearing the words of the
Rakshasa king , they went round the entire Lanka , in to gardens and inside bed
rooms and in to every house without
fear and summoned Rakshasas from everywhere. 11.19-11.20
Some Rakshasas came mounted on
pretty chariots, some came on horses , some came on elephants and some others walked down.
11.21
The city became very
crowded with the coming of
Rakshasas on chariots, horses and
elephants and appeared like birds
rushing fast in the sky.
11.22
Parking horses, elephants and
various kinds vehicles like chariots, they entered by foot the assembly-hall as
a mountain-cave is entered by lions.
11.23
After touching the feet of the
king, in return honoured by him , some
of them sat on seats , some on mats and some on bare grounds.
11.24
As per the order of the king
they all assembled in the council hall
and took position around the king
as per their rank.
11.25
Ministers who were scholars who were well versed in deciding action and those endowed with good qualities, those who
knew everything , king's ministers who could perceive things by their power of
intellect and warriors in hundreds, gathered according to their importance in
that assembly hall, which was wrapped with gold, for telling their
opinions on all actions.
11.26-11.27
That great soul Vibheeshana who
was famous got in to an auspicious and
very broad chariot, with several of its part being made in gold and which was drawn by
good horses, and drove towards
the council hall of Ravana, his elder brother.
11.28
Then that younger brother Told
the king his name saluted him by touching his feet .Sukha and Prahastha did also like wise and Ravana allotted them all suitable seats.
11.29
The aroma of the best aloe and
sandal paste painted on the persons as also of garlands worn round the necks of
those Rakshasas duly adorned with
ornaments of gold and gems and attired in excellent clothes diffused all round
in the assembly-hall.
11.30
The assembled Rakshasas there did not shout loudly. None told a lie or even talked vociferously. All of them were
ready for action and were endowed with terrible energy. All of them sat,
perceiving their lord's face. 11.31
In that assembly Ravana who was self willed shined with extreme brilliance among all those Rakshasas who have assembled there and appeared like Indra among the Vasus
.
11.32
Thus ends the eleventh chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book.
12.In the general council Khumbakarna speaks.
(Ravana briefs his people about past events and
tells them that he is passionately in
love with Sita. Khumbakarna says that what he has done is
wrong, but he will do all his best to
defeat Rama and his army if needed.)
Then Ravana who was the most
eminent in the assembly seeing the gathering instructed Prahastha the commander
in chief of the Rakshasa army.
12.1
“Oh commander , you are
instructed to give orders to the warriors of well trained four branches of the army
to take up the job of protecting
the city.
12.2
Then Prahastha who had a
steadfast mind , with a view to follow the command of the king , stations his
whole army outside and inside the city.
12.3
After stationing the army for the defense of the city as per
the king’s order , Prahastha sat
in front of the king and spoke .
12.4
“Your army which is as strong as you, has been stationed inside and outside the
city and so with a mind without any
distraction , do whatever is needed by you.
12.5
That king who was interested in
the welfare of his country , after hearing the words of Prahastha , for
obtaining pleasure spoke amidst his friends.
12.6
“When you are in difficult
situations , regarding Virtue , pleasure
and wealth , you are able to have a
correct idea about your likes and dislikes, pain and pleasure , gain and loss,
and advantages and disadvantages.”
12.7
“All actions of mine have been undertaken by me were done with
great attention and never in vain.”
12.8
“I would attain great
prosperity because of the cooperation shown by all of you , like Indra gets
prosperity through cooperation of moon,
planets, devas and stars.” 12.9
“I am intending to tell all of
you again though I had not informed Khumbakarna earlier because he was asleep.”
12.10
“The very strong Khumbakarna ,
who can wield all weapons has been
sleeping for the past six months
and now he has woken up.”
12.11
“Sita the darling wife of Rama
and daughter of Janaka was brought from Dandakaranya , which is frequented by
Rakshasas.”
12.12
“That lazy one does not want to
climb in to my bed and I am of the
opinion in the three worlds , there is no one else like her. “
12.13
“She has slim waist, well
developed hips , has a face like autumn moon , resembles a golden doll , gentle
and is like a doll of illusion created by Maya.”
12.14
“Seeing that matchless one
keep her red and very soft feet ,
evenly placing on the ground , my lust
has been kindled.”
12.15
“Seeing her flame like looks ,
her luster like the sun, prominent nose
and pretty eyes , I have become
weakened and have become owned by passion.”
12.16
“I am polluted by passion , anger and joy
which makes me pale and I have
been suffering from sorrow ever
since.”
12.17
“That large eyed one begged for one year time from me , expecting that she would see her husband Rama and I accepted the auspicious request of that
pretty eyed one and I have become weary
due to lust for her , like a horse
running on the same path continuously.”
12.18-12.19
“How will those monkeys living
in the forest or the sons of Dasaratha cross this unassailable
sea which is crowded by many sea animals?” 12.20
“But one single monkey has caused great destruction here but the result of their action is unpredictable .Please tell me what is in your
mind.” 12.21
"We have no fear with
human beings. Even so, this matter can
be discussed. Earlier, together with you, I conquered the devas in a battle
between the devas and Rakshasas. You also conquered them. Knowing the whereabouts
of Sita, that Rama and Lakshmana
together with Sugreeva and other monkeys have reached the other shore of the ocean."
12.22-12.24
“Please tell me a plan , which is legal and by which Sita need not be handed over and
Rama and Lakshmana are killed.”
12.25
“I do not find anybody in this
world has the capacity to cross this
ocean along with the monkeys and so surely victory will be mine.”
12.26
Hearing that appeal from him
which was laced only with passion , Khumbakarna spoke the following words with great
anger.
12.27
“You should have properly
thought over before bringing Sita who
was accompanied by Rama and Lakshmana
, to this place , for even Yamuna at its starting point fills a
depression on earth with water.”
12.28
“Oh king, it would have been
greatly proper , if you have done this consultation before doing
that act.” 12.29
“Oh ten faced one , when a king
does the affairs of the kingdom as per
law of justice would not repent later .” 12.30
“Unplanned actions lead to
negative results and get spoiled , like oblations without
devotion gets negative results.”
12.31
“ He wants to do actions which ought be done earlier at a later time , would be doing rituals done after death
not according to Vedic percepts.”
12.32
“Seeing superior strength in
acts done without consistency and
seeking his weak point is like the swans seeking a clearing in the Krouncha mountain.”
12.33
“You have undertaken to do
this job without proper thought and by luck
Rama did not kill you , for a piece of meat mixed with poison would kill
the one who eats it.”
12.34
“Oh blemish less one , therefore by killing your enemies I will
neutralize , the dishonorable act of yours
towards them.” 12.35
"O, night traveler ! I
shall kill your enemies. I shall
fight in this war with those
two brothers, even if they are Indra and the sun-god or the god of fire
and the wind-god or Khubera and Varuna .”12.36
“With a mountain sized body, sharp teeth and carrying huge weapons , I will roar and
attack them and kill even if they are
Indra.”
12.37
“Before that Rama kills me with his arrow , I shall
definitely drink his blood , so please
get cheerful.”
12.38
“I will bring pleasure to
you by killing those sons of
Dasaratha and also fetch victory to you. After killing Rama and Lakshmana , I will eat
away all the monkeys .”
12.39
“Enjoy passion, drink
liquor to the extent of your desire without any anxiety ,. I will send Rama to
the abode of Yama and Sita would be yours forever.” 12.40
Thus ends the twelfth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book.
13.Mahaparswa suggests force and Ravana answers
(Mahaparswa says that there is
nothing wrong in possessing sita with force. Ravana tells him a curse which was
given to him by Brahma , which would
make his head break in to thousand pieces , if he takes possenion of any lady with force.)
Noticing that Ravana was very
angry , a very strong Rakshasa called Mahaparswa, thought for a moment and told the
following words.
13.1
“Indeed after reaching the
forest , which is inhabited by wild beasts and if a ma does not drink honey(Liquor) , he is childish.”
13.2
“Oh destroyer of enemies , when
you are lord of all beings , who can be a lord to you? So you step down on the heads of your enemies and then enjoy with Sita.”
13.3
“Forcibly like a cock behave with her , and charge and again
charge that Vaidehi and enjoy her.”
13.4
“After you get satisfaction to
your passion, why bother about what will
happen latter? All that comes and that which is yet to come would be
prevented by that.”
13.5
“Kumbhakarna along with our
strong Indrajit is capable of opposing even
the God Indra?” 13.6
“After giving gifts, consoling ,creating
competition are tried and not working , I like getting this done through punishment .”
13.7
“Oh very strong one,
without any doubt we will take in to our
custody all those enemies of yours who manage to reach here.”
13.8
When spoken like this by Mahaparswa, the king Ravana honoured him and spoke as follows addressing him.
13.9
“Oh Mahaparswa, please know
about a little secret about me . I shall tell you about it , which occurred to
me a long time ago.”
13.10
“Once when I was going to the
home of Grandfather(Brahma), I happened to see
a deva maiden called
Punjikasthala who was like a lightning hiding
in the sky.”
13.11
“She was undressed and
forcibly enjoyed by me and she like a crumpled lotus flower
went to
the home of lord Brahma .”
13.12
“I think that this matter was
informed to the great soul Lord
Brahma and then the greatly enraged Brahma told me these words.”
13.13
“From today onwards, if you
make love to a women forcibly , without any doubt , your head would break into
hundred pieces.”
13.14
“Due to the great effect caused by this curse , I am not forcibly
making Sita , the daughter of
Janaka mount in to my bed.”
13.15
“I have the force of the wind and speed of the ocean and without knowing this the son of
Dasaratha is attacking me. “
13.16
“Who would like to address me who
is like a lion sleeping in a
mountain cave , which would make
me like death?”
13.17
“That Rama has not seen my
arrows which are like serpents and
which have two toungues and that is why he is marching against me in war.”
13.18
“Very quickly by making use of hundreds of arrows of mine
which are like Vajrayudha I will burn
Rama like tormenting an elephant with
fire brands .”
13.19
“With my great army I will
destroy the army of Rama , just like
rising sun destroys the shining
of stars.”
13.20
“Neither the thousand eyed Indra nor Varuna can defeat me in battle and once upon a time this city of Lanka was
captured in a battle from Khubera by
me.”
13.21
Thus ends the thirteenth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book.
14.Vibheeshana advices Ravana and other Rakshasa chiefs.
(Vibheeshana criticizes the
action of his brother and requests him
to return Sita so that all Rakshasas are not destroyed.)
Hearing the words of the king
of Rakshasas and the roar of Kumbhakarna
, Vibheeshana told the following
useful words to the king of Rakshasa.
14.1
“Who has tied unnecessarily
this gigantic serpent called Sita , whose
bosom is the hood , , whose anxiety is the poison , her sweet smiles are
the fangs and whose five fingers
are the five hoods ., around your
neck” 14.2
“Before the mountain sized
monkeys whose weapons are their teeth and nails descend on Lanka , please give
back Maithili to the son of
Dasaratha.”
14.3
“Before the arrows of Rama
which are equivalent to Vajrayudha come with a speed of wind and
cuts off the heads of the Rakshasa chiefs , please give back Maithili
to the son of Dasaratha.” 14.4
"Oh king, neither Kumbhakarna or Indrajit and either
Mahaparsva or Mahodara and either Nikumbha or Kumbha or even Atikaya can
withstand Rama in a battle."
14.5
“Even if you are protected by
the sun or Maruths or you are seated on the lap of Indra or even
God of death or even if you have
penetrated in to heaven or hell. The arrows of Rama would not spare you.”
14.6
After hearing the words of
Vibheeshana Prahastha replied, “We have
never felt any fear and we do not have
any fear with devas or
Rakshasas at any time .”
14.7
"When we do
not have any fear from Yakshas or Gandharwas or eminent Nagas or from birds and reptiles on the field of
battle, how can we have fear from Rama,
the son of a human king at any time in battle?"
14.8
Hearing the words of Prahastha
which were not good for
the king, Vibheeshana who had a stable mind and was firm in
following Dharma , Artha and Kama spoke
these very meaningful words” 14.9
“Oh Prahastha , the actions that the king or Mahodhara or Kumbhakarna told about Rama are impossible to be implemented and is like
wicked people trying to go to
heaven. “ 14.10
“ How can the killing of Rama who is an expert in war
by you Prahastha or all other
Rakshasas happen , for how can a person without
even a piece of wood cross an
ocean.” 14.11
“In front of Rama who considers
Dharma as important , who is a great charioteer
, and an important king of the Ikshuvaku dynasty , even Devas would feel
bewildered and so how can ordinary
people accomplish anything?”
14.12
"Oh, Prahastha , The sharp
arrows discharged by Rama, which are furnished with eagle 's feathers and are
dangerous to be approached and since
they have not yet penetrated,
your body, you indulge in a boastful
talk."
14.13
"The sharp and fatal
arrows, discharged by Rama with the speed of a Vajrayudha , have not yet
penetrated, duly splitting your body. That is why; you are indulged in a
boastful talk." 14.14
"Ravana or Triseersha,
with great strength or Nikumbha the son of Kumbhakarna or Indrajit or yourself
are not capable to withstand Rama, who is equal in strength to Indra, in
battle." 14.15
"Even Devantaka or
Narantaka or Atikaya or Atiratha of very big
proportions, or Akampana who is
as mighty as an ocean are not capable to withstand against Rama in
battle." 14.16
“Now our king is addicted to
several bad habits , is rude by nature and his friends have become his
enemies and he is now
acting without any consideration
for the destruction of
Rakshasas.14.17
“You also please lift the
king and release him from the ties of
terrific and exceedingly strong snake of
boundless proportions and having one
thousand heads.”
14.18
“It is time that all his
friends , who are getting full favours from him, should collect together and if
needed pull him back by catching his
hair because he is in the clutch of very
strong evil spirits.” 14.19
"This Ravana, for his part who is going
to be enveloped forcibly by an ocean in the shape of Rama - which is full of
excellent water and who is about to fall
into the mouth of Patala in the shape of
Rama, is fit to be rescued united by you." 14.20
"I am telling these right
and wholesome words, to this city and
the Rakshasas inhabiting it as well as to the king and his well wishers.
Let Sita be given back to the son of the king." 14.21
“He alone is a good minister,
who after understanding the strength of others
as well as our own strength , judges our own present position,
possible decrease or increase
and tells his opinion in the
interests of the king.”
14.22
Thus ends the fourteenth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book.
15.Indrajit criticizes Vibheeshana
(Indrajit makes fun of Vibheeshana and says he is a coward. He feels that he can easily kill Rama and his monkey
army. Vibheeshana gives a fitting
answer.)
After hearing carefully the
words of Vibheeshana who was equivalent
to Bruhaspathi in intelligence
The great Indrajit who was a chief of army told.
15.1
“Oh young father , why are you
talking these meaningless and greatly fearful words ?Even a person who is
not born in our race at this time
would not speak such words and do
such things.” 15.2
“This youngest father is the only
male in our race who lacks , strength , valour, fighting spirit ,
courage , prowess and also luster.”
15.3
“Who are after all these human
beings who are the sons of the king? They can easily be killed by one ordinary Rakshasa among us and oh coward, why are you frightening
us?” 15.4
“Once I threw on the floor the
lord of devas who was supposed to be lord of the three worlds and all the deva groups who were there at that time fled in different
directions.” 15.5
“I also threw the Iravatha
elephant which was making
discordant sounds on the floor
and then by extracting its teeth , I made
all the deva groups greatly scared.” 15.6
“How is that I who had destroyed the pride of the
devas and who made the life of asuras
miserable , can become incapable of
conquering the ordinary sons of a king
who are mere human beings?” 15.7
Hearing those words of Indrajit who was equal to Indra and very
difficult to be conquered and who was
greatly powerful , Vibheeshana who was
best among those who carry weapons spoke
the following very meaningful
words. 15.8
“Oh Lad , you do not have
stability in providing advice. You are a child and have not attained maturity and so you are prattling many words which are without any meaning and which will
lead to your destruction.”
15.9
“Oh Indrajit, you are not
accepting words from me indicating
destruction of Ravana from Rama due to ignorance , as in the name of being a
son of Ravana you are his enemy.” 15.10
“Due to your ignorant brain you
are fit to be killed,. No he who
brought a reckless boy
like you who is greatly
adventurous to this assembly near the great ministers is fit to be
killed.” 15.11
"Oh Indrajit, You are a
stupid, lacking stability , without humility, rude natured; unwise; evil
person, inexperienced and highly evil minded. You are speaking in this manner
because you are an immature boy".
15.12
“In battle who can bear the
arrows which are discharged by
Rama which are similar to the staff of God of death and which has the luster of the staff of Brahma and take the form of god of death.”
15.13
“Oh king let us offer
riches , gems , good jewels , excellent
cloths , bright coloured gems and
Goddess like Sita to Rama and then live
a life without anguish.”
15.14
Thus ends the fifteenth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book.
16 Ravana Talks harshly to Vibheeshana and he leaves him.
(Ravana shouts at
Vibheeshana and calls him as a
traitor. Unable to tolerate this Vibheeshana decides to desert him.)
Hearing the words of Vibheeshana
which were stable , suitable and aimed at
welfare , Ravana driven by the God of death spoke these harsh
words.
16.1
“One can live with an enemy and
even a very poisonous snake but cannot live with an enemy who is taking like a friend.”
16.2
“Oh Rakshasa, I know about the
behaviour of all men belonging to our clan
and all these men of the clan rejoice at the bad luck of the members of
their own clan.”
16.3
“Oh Rakshasa , the people of
the clan insult and humiliate the
members of their own clan who is a great leader , an educated one , a person
following Dharma and one who is
valorous.”
16.4
“These horrible members of our
own clan have concealed thoughts and
treacherous minds and these bad ones
rejoice at the sufferings of the members of their own
clan.”
16.5
“Please hear the musical verses
spoken by elephants in Padmavana long ago , when they saw men holding noose
in their hands.”
16.6
“To us fire , noose or weapons do not cause any fear but the
horrifying people our clan driven by selfishness definitely causes fear.”
16.7
“These people our clan without any doubt will inform our strategy to our enemies enabling them to catch us and so it is well known that
fear of people of our clan is greatest to us.” 16.8
“In cow there is wealth , , in
members of our clan there is fear , in ladies there is fickleness and
there is austerity among Brahmins.”
16.9
“Oh soft one, people are
venerating me not because they like you
and I obtained all these riches by sitting tight on head of my enemies.”
16.10
“Just like drops of water
falling on the leaves of lotus does not cling to it , the friendship with
ungentlemanly people does not last long.”
16.11
“Though the clouds of autumn
makes roaring sounds ,it cannot wet the earth and like that the friendship with ungentlemanly people does not last.” 16.12
“Like the honeybee drinking honey does not stick to it due to
desire for more , you also are one
who does not stick to friendship.”
16.13
“Like a honey bee cannot drink honey from the flower of grass
, friendship and love cannot be extracted from ungentlemanly people .” 16.14
“Like an elephant dirtying
itself pouring on itself dust by
its trunk after its bath , the
friendship with ungentlemanly people
gets dirtied like that .” 16.15
“Oh person moving at night
, if these words had been uttered by someone else , he would cease to
exist in a moment , oh breaker of our clan, a curse on you.”
16.16
When these harsh words were
heard by Vibheeshana who was a man of justice , armed with
a mace and four of his assistant Rakshasas , he soared in to the
sky.
16.17
Vibheeshana who was greatly angered , after rising in to the
sky spoke these words to his brother who
was the king of Rakshasas.
16.18
“Oh king you are my elder
brother and so please say whatever you like , for according to Dharma an elder brother is equivalent to our own
father but I am not able to tolerate
these harsh words from you.”
16.19
“Oh ten faced one , I spoke to you proper words aimed at your
welfare but one with a ill composed
mind cannot understand words spoken by a well wisher.” 16.20
“It is easy to get people who
always speak the words that you love,
but those people who speak proper words
which are not pleasing are difficult to find.” 16.21
“All beings are dragged
away tied by the noose of God of death but I am not able to save you as you are in the house that is burning.”
16.22
“I do not want to see you
killed by Rama using his deadly arrows ,
which are like flaming fire decorated
with gold.”
16.23
“Persons who are strong and
valiant and who are skilled in use of
weapons ,when the proper time comes sink down like a dam constructed on sand.”
16.24
“As an elder brother , please
bear with my words spoken to you
desiring your welfare ,. Please take care of yourself , the city and its
Rakshasas, Be safe. I am going away ,. Become happy because of my absence.”
16.25-16.26
“Oh person moving at night ,
Due to my desire for your welfare , I might have used words restraining you and you might not
have liked them. This is because persons who near their end do not accept the
advice of well wishers.”
16.27
Thus ends the sixteenth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book.
17. Vibheeshana seeks protection
(Vibheeshana along with his four ministers seeks protection from Rama. The monkeys suspect hi,. Rama asks the opinion of monkey chiefs. Only Hanuman feels that he should be accepted.)
After the younger brother of Ravana spoke these harsh words to Ravana , immediately he arrived at the place of Rama and Lakshmana. 17.1
The monkey lords standing on the ground saw on the sky him who was like Meru mountain and who was shining like lightning. 17.2
They also saw his four assistants who were huge and valorous ,They were also carrying weapons and were wearing ornaments. 17.3
He was looking like a mountain of clouds and having shine like Vajrayudha and valorous one was having divine weapons and wearing divine ornaments. 17.4
Sugreeva the king of monkeys seeing Vibheeshana among those five people , being intelligent became worried along with other monkeys. 17.5
After thinking for a moment , he spoke to the monkeys along with monkey lords including Hanuman .
17.6
“See these well armed Rakshasa along with four others and there is no doubt that they are coming to kill us.” 17.7
When the best of the monkeys heard the words of Sugreeva , he lifted Sala trees as well as mountains and spoke as follows. 17.8
“Oh king, quickly order us , so that we can kill those wicked ones so that those fools will fall on the ground dead.” 17.9
When they were talking to each other like this Vibheeshana reached the northern shore and comfortably stopped there. 17.10
That very intelligent one , staying comfortably in the sky itself ,spoke in a loud voice to them after seeing Sugreeva and other monkeys . 17.11
“There is Rakshasa with bad conduct who is the king of the Rakshasas and I am the younger brother of that bad one and known as Vibheeshana. 17.12
“He is the one who abducted Sita from Janasthana after killing Jatayu and that pathetic lady who is being held captive is being held against her will and is guarded by Rakshasis.” 17.13
“I persuaded Ravana again and again by various type of words and arguments to return Sita safely to Rama.” 17.14
“Being encouraged by God of death , he did not accept my advice just like a perverted person does not accept medicine.” 17.15
“He told harsh words to me , treated me as his servant and also insulted me and I forsaking my son and wife , have come to surrender to Rama.” 17.16
“Please inform quickly that great soul Rama , who protects all the world that Vibheeshana has come .”
17.17
Hearing these words Sugreeva who does things swiftly hurriedly told these words to Rama in front of Lakshmana. 17.18
“Unexpectedly he who is an enemy belonging to the enemy army has come here to kill all of us like owls destroying the crow.” 17.19
"O, destroyer of enemies! You should be aware of the design, distribution, leading
of the army and the secret service of the monkeys and also of your foes. May
good come to you!" 17.20
“The Rakshasas who can take any
form they like can vanish too and they are heroic as well as deceitful and so we cannot trust them. 17.21
“He may be a spy sent by Ravana
the King of Rakshasas and there is no doubt that he can become one of us and create
differences between us.”
17.22
“Otherwise that intelligent one
can find out our weaknesses or having
gained our confidence , he may even attack us.” 17.23
“We can accept the army provided by friends of the
forest or accept the help of hereditary paid warriors but we should avoid taking help from the
enemy.”
17.24
“He is by nature a
Rakshasa who is the brother of our enemy who has directly
come over from him and so how can we
trust him?” 17.25
“The younger brother of Ravana
whose name is Vibheeshana along
with his four assistant Rakshasas has
approached you for protection.”
17.26
“Oh Rama who can judge what is
right , I feel that this Vibheeshana has been sent by Ravana and we have to first arrest him .” 17.27
“Oh faultless one, he has come
here sent by a crooked Rakshasa and when you start trusting him, he would attack you using his
powers of illusion.” 17.28
“This Vibheeshana is definitely
the brother of the cruel Ravana and so
let us kill him and give severe punishment to his assistants.” 17.29
“After the chief of the army who was an expert in talk expressed his views
hurriedly , Rama the master of words thereafter preferred to be silent.” 17.30
The very strong Rama after
hearing these words of Sugreeva
told the monkeys
sitting in front of chief Hanuman who was near him.” 17.31
“The very reasonable opinion
about the brother of king Ravana spoken by Sugreeva was also heard by
you.”
17.32
“An efficient and intelligent
person desirous of the everlasting
welfare of his friend , should advise him, when he faces difficulties.” 17.33
When Rama asked them like this , those monkeys who wanted to
do good to Rama , without any hesitation freely told their respective
opinion. 17.34
“Oh Raghava , in these three
worlds , there is nothing that you do not know but with a view of honouring us
, you are asking our opinion.” 17.35
“You are wedded to Dharma, you
consider truth as your penance ,
you have unfailing valour , you have unfailing memory , you are committed to the welfare of your
friends and you take action only after proper
investigation.”
17.36
“And so one by one your intelligent
and very efficient ministers
would tell about their opinion about this matter.”
17.37
Then the very intelligent
monkey Angadha told first Rama that Vibheeshana should be tested first before taking any decision.
17.38
“Vibheeshana who has directly
come from our enemy should always be
suspected and so soon , he cannot be
considered as a trustworthy person.”
17.39
“The people who cheat move about hiding their real nature and attack us at our weak places and lead to
great misfortune.”
17.40
“One should take decision only
after examining the possible merits and
demerits and accept a particular action
if it is likely to lead to good and reject it if it is likely to lead to
bad.” 17.41
“If we find lot of faults in
him let us reject him but if we find
only good in him let us accept him.”
17.42
Then Sarabha told the following
meaningful words. “Oh tiger among men, let us send a spy to follow him and report to us.” 17.43
“Suppose we send a spy who is
extremely intelligent who would examine his activities , then we can take a
decision according to justice.” 17.44
Jambhavan who could see this
matter with the sayings of
scriptures advised in a faultless way after examining the good and bad of it. 17.45
“This Vibheeshana has come
from the king of Rakshasas who is our
greatest enemy and is a great sinner and
has arrived at an improper place and time
and so by all means he should be suspected.” 17.46
Then Mainda who is an expert in
discriminating bad from good and who has
great command over his words spoke these
reasonable words.
17.47
“Oh king of kings This
Vibheeshana is indeed the younger brother
of Ravana and so let us find
about him by questioning him using sweet words.”
17.48
“Oh bull among men, then after
knowing his mind and concluding whether he is a
bad or good one , we have take decision as per our intelligence.”
17.49
Then the best among ministers
who was highly civilized Hanuman
told smooth, meaningful , sweet and
brief words.
17.50
“Even Bruhaspathi cannot excel
you in your capacity to talk as you
posses exalted intelligence . You are also powerful, best among men ,
intelligent and efficient.”
17.51
“I am not talking to cause a fight and not to excel over others and Oh Rama , I am talking about this due to
the importance of the matter .”
17.52
“I am seeing error in the
judgment of ministers regarding the advantages and disadvantages of the matter
and I feel that a judicial investigation is not possible.”
17.53
“Without entrusting a work, it
is not possible to judge the
ability of any one and I feel that it is too early to entrust any job to this
stranger.”
17.54
“ The idea of some ministers to
send a spy on him is impracticable as
that particular method is greatly impractical. “
17.55
“It has been said that
Vibheeshana came at the wrong time and place. I desire to tell my opinion on
this and so kindly listen.”
17.56
“He has taken this decision
after comparing merits and demerits between you and Ravana and has decided you are superior to him now only and hence
the time and place seems to be alright .”17.57
“After seeing the wickedness in
Ravana and the great valour in you , it is worthy of his judgment to decide to come to you.”
17.58
“Some ministers told that since he is a stranger , it is only proper to question him before accepting him. But please hear my views.”
17.59
“When he who is wise man is being questioned , he would start doubting
you and one who comes as a friend becomes faithless , if he is questioned.”
17.60
“Oh king without great skills
in judging between different voices and
tones , it is not possible to judge speedily about his intention.”
17.61
“I do not see any bad intention
in him or in his talk. And his clear and composed face makes me not
to have any doubt in him.”
17.62
“A person intent on cheating
does not approach fearlessly and with confidence and he does not look like a bad one
and so I do not have any doubt in him.”
17.63
“It is not possible to hide the
emotions in one’s face and even if it is hidden , his deeper intentions get
revealed through the face.”
17.64
“Oh expert in action, an action has to be done at the proper time and place
and leads to fruitful results only if it is done speedily.”
17.65
“Seeing your perseverance ,
noticing the improper behaviour of Ravana , hearing about death of Vali .
hearing about crowning of Sugreeva , very intelligently desiring for this
kingdom , he has come here . Taking into
consideration , this aspect alone, it is proper to accept him.” 17.66-17.67
“I have told you this to the
best of my ability after noting the sincerity
of this Rakshasa and after
hearing the words of mine, you have to
judge on this matter.”
17.68
Thus ends the seventeenth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book.
18.Rama accepts Vibheeshana
(Sugreeva is against giving protection to Vibheeshana. Rama makes him agree quoting Sastras as well by telling several incidents. Sugreeva agrees and they decide to accept the surrender of Vibheeshana.)
The unconquerable Rama who was pleased after hearing what was told by the son of wind God replied with a firm mind , his opinion. 18.1
“I also desire to tell you my opinion about Vibheeshana and I want you all who are interested in my welfare to hear it.” 18.2
“I do not forsake anyone who comes to me with friendship in spite of his having any defect because learned people say that acceptance of such a person is irreproachable.” 18.3
Sugreeva examined and analyzed the words spoken by Rama and that monkey chief gave this auspicious reply . 18.4
“It seems that this night traveler who forsook his elder brother when he was in deep trouble is very dangerous for he may betray any one at any time.” 18.5
When that son of Kakustha clan , who is really valorous heard the words of the king of monkeys , he looked round everyone , smiled a little and spoke to Lakshmana who has an auspicious look .18.6-18.7
“Without reading the Sasthras and without serving old people , it is not possible to speak such words as spoken by the king of monkeys.” 18.8
“If we examine it with concentration, it appears to me that there is something peculiar in these circumstances and it occurs among kings and ordinary people.” 18.9
“It is told that persons of the same family and kings of adjoining kingdom become enemies due to some adversities and that one has come here because of it.” 18.10
“But people of the family who are not sinners do respect the interests of their own family members who are their well wishers but in case of kings even a virtuous person also is under suspicion.” 18.11
“Regarding the defect that you told about his being coming from the side of the enemy , I will quote what shastras say about it and please hear.” 18.12
“We do not belong to the same family and one who desires to be a king is also a Rakshasa and he appears to be greatly learned and that is why he is acceptable.” 18.13
“People who are of the same family do not live together happily and without fear of each other and due to this a split occurs between them and a great sense of fear prevails among them. That is why Vibheeshana should be accepted.” 18.14
“Not all brothers are similar to Bharatha , not all people are sons and fathers like me and not all people are friends like you.” 18.15
When Rama told like this Sugreeva along with Lakshmana the wise stood up and saluted him and Sugreeva told him like this.” 18.16
“Oh best among those who have patience , please realize that this night traveler might have been sent by Ravana and it is better to imprison him.” 18.17
"Oh mighty armed Rama, The faultless on, This Rakshasa has been sent to kill you who are unsuspecting, or to
kill Lakshmana or me in trust. He came here with a crooked mind. He with his
counselors is fit to be imprisoned. Is not Vibheeshana the brother of cruel
Ravana?" 18.18-18.19
After saying like this to the best of Raghu Dynasty , Sugreeva , the chief of the army , who was expert in speech kept silent. 18.20
Rama heard these words of Sugreeva and after analyzing it , told these auspicious words to the chief of the monkeys. 18.21
“What does matter if this night walker is a good one or a bad one as he is incapable of causing even a little harm to me.” 18.22
“Oh king of the monkeys , if I desire , I can kill these ghosts, Dhanavas and Yakshas who are living in this world by using the tip of my finger.” 18.23
“It is heard that a dove received his enemy who came seeking its protection as per rules oh hospitality and offered him , his own self as food.” 18.24
“Oh Lord of the monkeys , if that dove can receive the hunter who has killed his wife with hospitality , how much more a man like me should do?” 18.25
Please hear the verses composed by sage Kandu who was son of sage Kanva who was wedded to Dharma and a votary of truth. 18.26
“Oh tormentor of enemies, if a person begs making a cup out of his hand , if a person is miserable and if a man comes seeking refuge, even if he is your enemy , he should not be killed , with the aim of not being classified as cruel.” 18.27
“Even if an enemy is arrogant or is oppressed , if he comes seeking your protection , with a greatly disciplined mind he should be protected even by forsaking our own life.” 18.28
“If he does not protect him due to fear , passion and desire , using his own strength , he would be reproached by the world as a sinner .” 18.29
“If a man who sought protection is not protected and dies before the eyes of a person who could have protected him , that person who dies takes away all the reward for good action from the man who did not protect him and dies.” 18.30
“There is a great defect in not protecting those who surrender to you for he will lose heaven as fame and his strength and valour would be destroyed.” 18.31
“I will do according to the great words of Kandu for I will become a votary of dharma, famous and would go to heaven.” 18.32
“If any one surrenders to me once and begs me saying , “I am yours”, I would protect him from all beings and this is my pledge.” 18.33
“I have given him protection whether he is Vibheeshana or Ravana himself. And so monkey chief , bring him here .” 18.34
When the Lord of monkeys heard the words of Rama , due to his close friendship with Rama , he told like this. 18.35
"Oh Rama, who knows Dharma , the crest jewel
among lords of the world, What surprise
is there in thinking that you, duly endowed with true essence of life and
established in a right path, speak these venerable words?"
18.36
“My inner self also tells me
that Vibheeshana is a pure soul , after I examine him from all angles, his appearance and from my inference .”
18.37
“Oh Rama let speedily that greatly wise Vibheeshana also become equal to us and let him be blessed with our friendship.”
18.38
After hearing the words of the king of monkeys Sugreeva , the king of the men acknowledged it and held a meeting with Vibheeshana which was like the meeting between Indra and Garuda. 18.39
Thus ends the eighteenth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
19.Vibheeshana is crowned as king of Rakshasas,
(Vibheeshana ’s surrender is
accepted by Rama after he tells about
the strengths of Rakshasa army. As per orders
of Rama, Lakshmana consecrates Vibheeshana as the king of Rakshasas.
Vibheeshana suggests Rama to request help
from Varuna to build a bridge.
Rama commences his penance.)
When Rama promised him protection , the very intelligent Vibheeshana who was the brother of Ravana bent down and glanced towards the earth. 19.1
That soul of Dharma, Vibheeshana descended on the earth happily from the sky along with his faithful companions and reached near Rama. 19.2
Then Vibheeshana along with his four Rakshasas saluted the feet of Rama and told the following words to Rama which was suitable as per Dharma , right and joyful. 19.3
“I am the younger brother of Ravana and I was insulted by him and I have come to surrender before you, who is the protector of all beings.” 19.4
“I have forsaken my Lanka, friends as well as wealth and my country, myself and my pleasures are from now on under your control.” 19.5
When he heard these words , Rama told him, with a soothing look in his eyes , and in a soothing tone, “Please tell me in detail about the strength and weakness of the Rakshasas.” 19.6-19.7
When who does all actions with stability asked that Rakshasa like this , he started telling about the strength of Ravana’s army in detail. 19.8
“Ravana the son of the king is protected by a boon given by Lord Brahma that he cannot be killed by all beings including Gandharwas, Yakshas , serpents and birds.” 19.9
After the next elder brother of mine is greatly valorous and is the lustrous Kumbhakarna who has enough strength to fight Lord Indra.” 19.10
“Oh Rama , you must have heard about the commander-in-chief of Ravana called Prahastha who defeated Manibhadra in a battle on mount Kailas.” 19.11
“If furnished with gloves made of the skin of Iguana , Indrajit wearing an armour which no arrow can pierce , becomes invisible when fighting a battle.” 19.12
“Oh Rama , that glorious Indrajit , had pleased the God of fire and so can strike the enemy in the battle field with huge formations , while remaining invisible .” 19.13
“The Rakshasas called Mahaparswa, Mahodhara and Akampana , who are equivalent in valour to the guardians of the world are the commanders of Ravana ‘s army .” 19.14
“Hundred crores of Rakshasas who can assume any form they want and who eat flesh and blood reside in Lanka.” 19.15
“The king along with these Rakshasas waged a war with the guardians of the world and they as well as the devas were defeated by the wicked Ravana.” 19.16
The best of the Raghu clan after hearing these words of Vibheeshana , examined all these with great attention and spoke these words. 19.17
“Oh Vibheeshana I know about these facts about Ravana and I know that all those which you told were true.” 19.18
“After killing Ravana , his son as well as Prahastha , I will make you the king here. Please hear this truth from me.” 19.19
“Even if Ravana hides himself deep in Rasatala or Patala or even if he seeks the presence of Brahma , I shall definitely kill him.” 19.20
"I will not enter Ayodhya
without killing Ravana together with his sons, companions and relatives in
battle. I take oath on my three brothers."
19.21
Hearing the words of Rama , who
is stable in his action, the soul of Dharma Vibheeshana saluted him by bowing
his head and spoke.
19.22
“I will help you in killing
the Rakshasas when we attack the
Lanka and as per my strength I will also
enter in to the army.”
19.23
When Vibheeshana told like this
Rama hugged him told Lakshmana “Dear one
go and bring the sea water.”
19.24
“Oh Lakshmana with great self
respect, quickly consecrate with this
water , Vibheeshana as king of
Rakshasas , so that I am pleased.”
19.25
Hearing the words of Rama ,
Lakshmana consecrated Vibheeshana as king , as per the order of Rama in
between the monkey lords.
19.26
Noticing the grace of Rama ,
all those monkeys , produced a great sound
and said “Great, Great.”
19.27
Then Hanuman and Sugreeva asked
Vibheeshana, “How can we cross this tumultuous ocean which is the home of Varuna
along with this great army of
monkeys which has great splendour?” 19.28
“Please tell us the manner in
which we would be able to cross this
Lord of streams and rivers swiftly along
with our army?”
19.29
When those followers of Dharma
asked like this to Vibheeshana , he replied, “ The king Rama should surrender and take refuge
with the God of ocean.” 19.30
“This immeasurable great ocean
was dug by Sagaras and so this great ocean would be inclined to
obey Rama who belongs to the clan of Sagaras.”
19.31
When the learned Rakshasa told
like this , Sugreeva went to the place where Rama and Lakshmana
were there.
19.32
Then after informing them about
the auspicious words Of Vibheeshana, the long necked Sugreeva advised Rama to approach and make a request
to the ocean.
19.33
Since Rama by nature was pious , he liked the
idea and along with Lakshmana and the
monkey chief Sugreeva , wanting to follow the great advice of Vibheeshana told
them with a smile . 19.34-19.35
“Oh Lakshmana ,I like the advice of Vibheeshana and since Sugreeva is very learned and you are an expert in giving counsel, both of you take a decision in this matter and inform me.” 19.36
When they were told like those two valorous people Sugreeva and Lakshmana with proper courtesy told like this. 19.37
“Oh tiger among men Rama, there is no reason for us not to like the advice of Vibheeshana which is soothing at this difficult time and it is agreeable to both of us.” 19.38
“Without building a bridge across the horrifying ocean which is the home of Varuna , it is not possible to reach Lanka even for Indra and devas.” 19.39
“Let us do according to the meaningful advice of Vibheeshana and since we have already wasted time in this endeavor , let the ocean be commanded to yield passage to the army to reach Lanka ruled by Ravana.” 19.40-19.41
Having been told like this , Rama sat on the shore of the ocean covered by Kusha grass and appeared like fire trying to reach the altar. 19.42
Thus ends the nineteenth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
20. Ravana tries to influence Sugreeva through spies
(One spy informs Ravana about the might of the monkey army. He sends a spy called Shuka to influence Sugreeva to go back. Shuka is caught by the monkeys.)
After that a valorous Rakshasa called Sardula came and saw the army under the command of Sugreeva which was ready for the battle. 20.1
He was the spy of Ravana , the evil natured king of Rakshasas and after seeing the army of monkeys from all the sides , he returned back speedily to Lanka and told the king. 20.2
“A very huge army of monkeys and bears , which is boundless and immeasurable, which is like a second ocean is approaching Lanka. “ 20.3
“The brothers Rama and Lakshmana who are the sons of Dasaratha who are excellent men endowed with beauty have come in search of Sita and they are keeping on the shores of this great ocean.
20.4-20.5
“Oh king , that army is spread out for a distance of ten Yojanas(Twenty miles) and you can swiftly verify this truth. “ 20.6
“Oh great king , you need to send your messengers quickly to verify the truth. Under these circumstances conciliation, surrendering and sowing dissensions are the only options.” 20.7
When Ravana the king of Rakshasa heard these words of Sardula , he was disturbed and swiftly decided about the course of action and spoke to the Rakshasa called Sukha who is best among those who know their duty. 20.8
“You go to Sugreeva quickly on my behalf and under my command and in a gentle voice tell him these words of mine .” 20.9
“Oh king , you are very strong and born in a great family , being the son of Riksharaja , From this battle you are not going to gain anything , Oh lord of monkeys , you are like a brother to me.” 20.10
“Suppose I have abducted the wife of that great prince , it should not matter to you at all and so you go back to Kishkinda.” 20.11
“This Lanka cannot be reached by monkeys at all. Even Devas and Gandharwas are not able to reach it and so how can men and monkeys reach here?” 20.12
Thus ordered by the king of Rakshasas, that Rakshasa Shuka assumed a form of the bird and started flying in the sky. 20.13
Proceeding in the sky continuously over the ocean , he stood on the sky and told Sugreeva the following words. 20.14
Shuka repeated the words of that wicked Ravana , as it was told to him and at that time the monkeys were trying speedily to reach for him in the sky to tear of his wings and to strike him. 20.15
Those monkeys forcibly caught that Rakshasa on the sky and brought him down forcibly to the earth.
20.16
When the monkeys were troubling that Shuka , he told Rama, “Oh Rama of Kakustha clan, messengers are not killed and so please restrain your monkeys.” 20.17
“A messenger would tell only the opinion of his lord and never talks about his opinion. But there are other messengers who speak about their own opinion and they deserve to be killed.” 20.18
Hearing words of Sukha and the nature of his complaint Rama told the monkeys who were trying to kill him, “Do not kill.” 20.19
Seeing that there was no fear from the monkeys , Sukha who had become light feathered , stood in the space and started taking again. 20.20
“Oh Sugreeva who is in rich in courage and who is very strong and valorous, “What shall I tell Ravana , who makes the world cry?” 20.21
Hearing these worlds , that chief of monkeys who is the bull among all monkeys and who was very strong., told these words to the Rakshasa called Sukha who was the spy of Ravana and who was blameless. 20.22
“Oh Ravana neither are you my friend , nor do you deserve my sympathy . You are not dear to me and you have never helped me .Since you are the enemy of Rama you along with associates deserve to be killed like Vali was killed.” 20.23
“Oh king of Rakshasas, I would kill you along with your sons , relatives and clansmen , I would come to Lanka along with my great army and turn the entire city in to ashes.” 20.24
"O, foolish Ravana! You along with your younger brother
will not be left alive by Rama, even if
you are protected by all including Indra
or even if you have disappeared
or obtained, the solar orbit or entered the nethermost subterranean
region or even if approached the lotus feet of Shiva " 20.25-20.26
“I do not see any one including
the ghosts , Rakshasas, Gandharwas and Asuras in all the three worlds coming to
protect you.”
20.27
“You killed the extremely old
Jatayu in war but why is it that you did not try to abduct Sita who is with broad eyes in the presence of
Rama and Lakshmana.”
20.28
“The noble of the Raghu
clan who is great , very strong and who
cannot be even defeated by devas whom you do not know properly would kill
you.”
20.29
The very good monkey Angadha who was the son of
Vali told, “ Oh very intelligent
Sugreeva , He does not appear to be a messenger
but a spy.”
20.30
“Standing there in the sky he
has estimated the strength of our
entire army .Let us arrest him and let him not go back to Lanka and this finds favour with me.”
20.31
Commanded by the king , the
monkeys jumped up in the air and caught hold of him and tied him securely and becoming helpless ,
he started wailing loudly .
20.32
When Sukha was harassed by those monkeys who were fierce , he cried loudly to attract the attention of
the highly principled Rama , who is the son of Dasaratha.
20.33
"My wings are being pulled
out forcibly. My eyes are being pierced. If I die, all the sins incurred by me
between my birth and my death would fall to your share."
20.34-20.35
Rama who heard his wailings ,
did not allow him to be killed by the monkeys as he had come only as a messenger.
20.36
Thus ends the twentieth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
21.Rama gets angry at the ocean
(When the ocean does not respond to his penance , Rama gets angry and is about it to dry it by his arrow, Lakshmana stops him.)
Then Raghava spread Dharbha grass on the ocean bank , and saluting eastward he laid himself on that Durbha bed with his hand as his pillow and appeared like he was sleeping on a snake. 21.1
His arm , in which he wore golden gem studded armlets and most excellent ornaments of pearls had been touched by many great ladies earlier. 21.2-21.3
His hands were applied with sandal and agaru paste earlier were shining like the early morning Sun.
21.4
Earlier Sita used to make those hands shine by keeping her head on it and it resembled the Thakshaka snake supported by the water of Ganga . 21.5
That arm which resembled a yoke increased the sorrow of his enemies and was delightful to his friends and it was now placed on the shore of the sea. 21.6
That arm whose skin had been
hardened by the strokes of the bow string, the left arm resembling a great mace
and that mighty right arm that bestowed thousands of cows in charity was used
as a pillow. Rama, the competent man and the mighty armed said: " Either
crossing of the ocean or a death should occur to me today". Making that
resolve he laid down by the ocean, restraining his speech and with a pious
disposition according to tradition.
21.7-21.9
According to traditional rule
Rama who was lying down on the Durbha
bed on earth spent three nights
there.
21.10
That man of justice who was diplomatic , waited for the ocean which was the lord of the rivers for three nights there. 21.11
Though honored according to his
greatness by the self subdued Rama, the careless ocean did not appear in his
personal form to Rama.
21.12
Due to getting angry on the
ocean Rama ‘s eyes turned blood red in
colour and he spoke these words to Lakshmana who was
near by and who was having auspicious look.
21.13
“Due to its great arrogance the
ocean has not made its appearance . Indeed
qualities calmness, tolerance kind speech and straight –forwardness
which are the qualities of noble men
give weak results, when directed towards those having no virtues."
21.14
“That bad man who flatters himself and runs all over the world shamelessly like a horse set out at liberty
is only appreciated by the world.
21.15
“In this world it is not
possible to obtain fame and glory at the
end of a battle by peaceful means.”
21.16
“Oh Lakshmana see how this
ocean which is the home of crocodiles
is going to be broken by my arrows and get suffocated on all its
sides.”
21.17
" Oh, Lakshmana, watch
these coils of water snakes, the huge
bodies of alligators and the trunks of sea elephants which are going to be shattered by me."
21.18
“I am going to dry up this
ocean with its conches , shells, fishes and crocodiles in this great battle.”
21.19
“I think this home of crocodiles is going to consider me as soft man incapable of doing anything and I feel it is a mistake to show our soft
side to certain people.”
21.20
“The ocean is not appearing
before me in its true form. Oh Son of Sumithra , bring my bow and my
arrows which are like poison .I would
then dry up this ocean and we can go to Lanka by foot.”
21.21-21.22
" Being very angry
now, I will shake this ocean, even if it is
unshakable. I will force the ocean, which is demarcated by banks and agitated
with thousands of waves, bereft of a boundary, by my arrows. I will agitate the
great ocean, thronged with great Rakshasas."
21.23-21.24
After telling this that holder
of the bow with eyes widened by anger
became fearsome to look at like the blazing fire at the deluge .” 21.25
He pressed the horrifying
bow , twanged it and made
the world shake , he released a
fierce winged arrow which was like the Vajrayudha of Indra.”
21.26
Those lustrous and very great arrows travelling with great
speed entered the ocean striking the
water snakes with great terror. 21.27
When the water fishes and alligators were suddenly disturbed
became much more disturbed due to the wind.
21.28
And that great ocean was shaken by the multitude of waves which was full of large number of
conches and smoke came out of it. 21.29
Sea snakes with lustrous faces
and with glittering eyes and very
powerful Rakshasas who were living in Patala
were greatly disturbed. 21.30
Waves in thousands resembling the Vindhya and Mandhara
mountains jumped from the sea along
with several crocodiles. 21.31
That ocean with its large
number of fluctuating waves, and with
its scared serpents and Rakshasas and
with huge crocodiles coming out, became full of noise. 21.32
Then the son of Sumithra rushed towards Rama who was stretching his bow with very
great speed , taking a deep breath and shouting “No further, No further” and
took hold of Rama ‘s bow . 21.33
“Even without destroying the
ocean by you, you being a great hero. Your purpose would be served . Men like you should get
into this type of anger. Oh gentle Rama you should think of some other
alternative .” 21.34
The Brahma rishis and deva sages, who were standing on the sky made great sound saying “Alas” and further said “No further.” 21.35
Thus ends the twenty first chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
22. The Bridge over the ocean is built
( When Rama is about to shoot the arrow of Brahma, the god of ocean appears before him and requests Rama to use the expertise of the monkey Nala who was the son Of Visvakarma to build a bridge across the sea, the arrow of Brahma is used to make the Maru desert fertile. The monkey build a bridge to Lanka in five days and stat crossing over,)
Then that noble one of the Raghu clan spoke these harsh words to the ocean, “Oh great ocean I will dry you up till the Patala. 22.1
“Oh ocean , when your water is consumed by my arrow , you would get dried up and a huge mountain of sand will appear in you and all the creatures within you would be destroyed.” 22.2
“Oh ocean , by the rain of arrows that would leave my bow , the monkeys could walk down to the other shore and reach Lanka.” 22.3
“Oh ocean which is the home of the Rakshasas , By your intelligence you are not able to recognize my power or prowess and you will repent at my hands.” 22.4
Fixing the Brahmastra which is similar to the rod of Brahma on his bow that very strong one stretched the arrow. 22.5
When Rama was stretching his bow keeping that arrow , the earth suddenly seem to split and the mountains seem to shake. 22.6
Darkness spread all over the world and all directions became not visible and rivers and lakes seem to get agitated. 22.7
The moon sun and the stars did not move directly and though the sun's
rays lighted the sky, the sky was covered
by darkness and it shined with a
blaze of hundreds of meteors while thunders
echoed with an unparalleled sound in the sky.
22.8-22.9
Series of divine storms
blew in their very gross forms sweeping away clouds and breaking huge trees.
22.10
The wind broke the mountain peaks, broke off the points of
the rocks. Winds of great speed struck together in the sky and emitted flashes
of radiance proceeding from lightning with a great sound and then there were
great thunders.
22.11
All the beings that were
visible to the eye wailed along with the
sound of thunders and even beings which
were not visible made great sound and
all the creatures were overpowered
, agitated and were scared and did not move due to great fear .
22.12-22.13
After that in the
great ocean , water tides along with marine creatures and Rakshasas
developed great speed and due to that
speed , the swelling waters crossed in to the shore and travelled one Yojana inside the land.
22.14-22.15
Seeing the ocean which was overflowing Rama the destroyer of his enemies did not retreat before the ocean swelled and
crossed its limits.
22.16
The God of the ocean then arose
from the middle of the ocean , similar to the sun rising at dawn from Mount
Meru.
22.17
The God of the ocean along with
the snakes with flaming jaws appeared with the colour of emerald decorated by Gold.
22.18
The valorous god of ocean, the lord of rivers, wearing a
garland of pearls, with his eyes
looking like lotus leaves, using a pretty garland made of all kinds of flowers as ornament on his head, with ornaments of purified
gold, adorned with excellent jewels made of pearls from his domain, decorated
with different kinds of gems and metals, resembling Himalaya mountain, wearing on his broad chest a locket
shedding a white luster, resembling a Kousthubha gem and hanging in the middle of a single string
of pearls, with a multitude of waves whirled around him, encircled by the
clouds and winds, escorted by rivers mainly the Ganga and Sindhu, endowed with
diverse forms resembling various deities, approached Rama with joined palms,
who stood with arrows in hand, addressing him first as OH Rama!' and spoke the
following words:
22.19-22.24
“Oh Rama with tender heart, the earth , wind , sky , water and fire remain stable in their nature and go towards the eternal path.” 22.25
“And due to this I am extremely deep and impossible to swim across and it is unnatural for me to be shallow. I am going to tell you a method to cross me .” 22.26
“Oh son of the king , I cannot solidify my waters with alligators either because of desire or ambition or fear or love.” 22.27
“Oh Rama , I will make it possible so that all of you including the monkeys can cross me by a path and bear the army while they cross me. The alligators would not be aggressive on them while they cross over.,” 22.28
Then Rama told the ocean, ”Please hear , oh home of Varuna, this arrow should not go in vain and should descend on some place.” 22.29
After hearing the words of Rama and after seeing that great arrow , the great and lustrous ocean told Raghava. 22.30
“On my northern parts there is a holy place called Drumatalaya and similar to you, it is well known in this world.” 22.31
“Numerous dacoits who do very many cruel deeds known as the sinful Abheeras drink my waters there.” 22.32
“I am not able to bear the sinful touch of these great sinners and so I request this arrow which is great to be released on them , thus making it not go in vain.” 22.33
Hearing these words of the great ocean , Rama released that shining arrow to the place indicated by the ocean. 22.34
The place where that arrow which had the luster of Vajrayudha descended was the famous desert called Maru (Malwar). 22.35
Then with great sound that arrow pierced the earth there was the place where water from Rasatala gushed to that place from a cleft in the earth . 22.36
And that well that was created became well known as Vruna and the water gushing out from there resembled the ocean. 22.37
With a horrifying sound the arrow of Rama fell there and dried up the water in those cavities .22.38
That place became famous in all the three worlds as the desert of Maru. The learned and valorous Rama the son of Dasaratha who resembled the devas dried up that cleft and gave a boon to that place . 22.39-22.40
Due to granting of a boon by
Rama, that desert of Maru became the most suitable place for cattle rearing, a place with
very little of disease, producing tasty fruits and
roots, with a lot of ghee , a lot of
milk and various kinds of sweet- smelling herbs. Thus it became an auspicious
and suitable move, bestowing these merits.
22.41-22.42
When the cavity in that desert
was burning, the ocean which is the lord of the rivers told Rama who had great knowledge of science as well as great books.
22.43
“Oh gentle one, that person
with the name Nala is the son of
Viswakarma , He has been given a boon by his father and he is equal to
Viswakarma (architect of devas).”
22.44
“Let him build the bridge with great enthusiasm and I would hold it for he is just like his father.”
22.45
After saying this the God of
ocean disappeared and Nala, the great monkey chief stood up and told the
following words to the very strong Rama.
22.46
“As told by the great ocean I
have the ability of my father and I would construct a bridge across this wide ocean.”
22.47
“This ocean which is a
formidable body of water has given
passage to Rama due to its fear of
punishment as Rama wanted a bridge to
be constructed across it.”
22.48
“On the Mandhara mountain Viswakarma gave the following
boon to my mother , “Oh Lady , the son who will be born to you would be exactly
like me.”
22.49
“I am the real son of
Viswakarma born out of his loins and I
am similar to Viswakarma and this has
been reminded to me by the God of ocean
and I did not speak about it because I thought it is not proper to
talk about myself without being asked.”
22.50
“I am capable of building a
bridge across the ocean, the home of Varuna and so let all the great monkeys help me to build the
bridge.”
22.51
Then sent by Rama all the monkey army jumped in joy on all sides and rushed towards the great forest in hundreds of thousands.
22.52
Those monkeys who resembled
mountains broke mountain like rocks and
trees and dragged them towards the sea.
22.53
Those monkeys filled the ocean
with all types of trees like Sala and Asvakarna, Dhava and bamboo, Kutaja,
Arjuna, palmyra,Tilaka, Tinisa, Bilva, Saptaparna, Karnika, in blossom as also
mango and Asoka.
22.54-22.55
Those best of monkeys who live
in the forest carried and brought some
trees with roots and some without roots which looked like the flag post of
Indra .
22.56
From here and there those
monkeys brought Palmyra trees, pomegranate shrubs, coconut and Vibhitaka,
Karira, Bakula and neem trees. 22.57
Those huge bodied monkeys who were very strong uprooted elephant sized
rocks and mountains and brought them with machines. 22.58
The water which went up due to
throwing of the mountains , rose up to the sky and came back again
and gushed back to the ocean. 22.59
The rocks which were falling
from all sides caused turbulence in the ocean. Others threw strings of hundred yojanas long to keep the
rocks straight . 22.60
Nala started building the
bridge in the middle of the ocean which was the lord of all rivers and the
bridge was built at that time by those great monkeys who can do terrible acts. 22.61
Some monkeys held the pole for
measuring the bridge , others collected different type of materials and by the
command of Rama hundreds of thousands monkeys
brought reeds and logs which were like the clouds and mountains and
fastened parts of the bridge .
22.62-22.63
Some monkeys made
the bridge with trees having blossomed ends and some monkeys who looked like Rakshasas
caught hold of rocks resembling mountains
and peaks and appeared to run here
and
there.
22.64
When the stones where
thrown in the sea , mountains also fell
at those spots , very great sound emanated
from there.
22.65
On the first day itself
fourteen Yojana of bridge was
constructed speedily by those monkeys who were joyful and were resembling elephants.
22.66
Similarly on the second
day twenty yojanas of bridge was
speedily constructed by those
mighty strong monkeys with huge bodies.
22.67
Similarly on the third day
twenty one yojanas of bridge was constructed in the ocean , speedily by the
monkeys who had huge bodies.
22.68
On the fourth day twenty two yojanas of bridge was
constructed by further hastening those monkeys with great speed.
22.69
The speedily working monkeys constructed twenty
three Yojanas of the bridge on the fifth day and reached up to the other end of the
sea.
22.70
Thus the very strong gentle monkey chief Nala who was the son of Viswakarma built a bridge on the ocean as his
father would have done it.
22.71
The bridge constructed on the ocean which was the home of alligators by Nala
was good to look at and auspicious
and resembled the milky way in the sky.
22.72
With a wish to see the
wonderful construction Devas, ,
Gandharwas , Sidhas a well as great sages came and stood up on the sky .
22.73
Devas and Gandharwas saw that
hundred Yojanas bridge which was ten Yojanas
wide and which was constructed by Nala
and understood that it was difficult to build .
22.74
The monkeys took long leaps and short and leaps shouted in joy. All other beings saw
that construction of the bridge across the ocean as unimaginable, impossible
and wonderful, causing their hair to stand on end in amazement.
22.75-22.76
It was a great spectacle to see
those thousand crore of great monkeys cross to the other shore , immediately
after building the bridge.
22.77
That great
bridge, which was broad, well-constructed, glorious, well postured and
held together firmly, looked beautiful like a separating straight line in the
ocean.
22.78
And on the other shore of the
sea Vibheeshana holding a mace along
with his ministers stood up for invading
the enemy.
22.79
Thereafter, Sugreeva on his
part spoke to Rama, the truly brave man as follows: "O, valiant man, This ocean, the abode of alligators, is indeed
vast and so you climb up on the shoulder of Hanuman and let Lakshmana
climb up on the shoulder of Angadha.
These monkeys can carry both of you while flying in the sky."
22.80-22.81
On front of the army the lustrous
Rama who followed Dharma and Lakshmana marched along with
Sugreeva .
22.82
Some monkeys went along the middle
of the bridge. Some others went along the sides. Some others were seen jumping into water. Some others marched
forward on the path. Some monkeys entered the sky and flew like Garuda the eagle.
22.83
The sound of marching monkeys
masked the sound of the ocean which was
huge and terrific . 22.84
After the monkeys crossed over
to the other shore by the bridge constructed by Nala, Sugreeva made them camp on the shore where plenty of
fruits and roots were available.
22.85
Seeing that the wonderful and extremely difficult act was completed , the devas, the Sidhas and Charanas
along with great sages ,
immediately anointed him with sacred waters. 22.86
The Devas , Sidhas and
others blessed Rama, who was duly
respected by kings with their auspicious -words as follows: " O, king,
Defeat the enemies. Rule the earth and ocean which are eternally for years."
22.87
Thus ends the twenty second chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
23. Rama judges the omens
(Omens indicating death and suffering to the monkey army is noticed by Rama . He becomes sad because of it.)
The elder brother of Lakshmana who was an expert in omens seeing the omens , hugged the son of Sumithra and told the following words. 23.1
“After taking over this land blessed with cool water and fruits , let us divide the army into battalions and set them up there.” 23.2
“I foresee great fear which will destroy this world and torture of eminent heroes among monkeys, bears and Rakshasas.” 23.3
“Dusty winds are blowing , the earth is shaking, the tops of the mountains are quivering and trees are falling down.” 23.4
“ Revolting clouds with the shape of wild beasts with horrifying sound are raining horrifying rain , with mixture of blood drops.” 23.5
“The dusk of the colour of red sandalwood is very much dreadful and balls of fire fall from the blazing sun.” 23.6
“All cruel birds and animals look pitiable and roaring out pitiably facing the sun and give rise to great fear.” 23.7
“The moon rises as it would do at the time of final deluge and has a black and red halo and makes the mind depressed.” 23.8
"O, Lakshmana, A dark
stain appears on the cloudless solar disc, which is diminished, dreary,
inauspicious and of copper colour."
23.9
“Great darkness is enveloping
all the stars and seems to herald the
final dissolution of the world.”
23.10
“Crows, eagles, and vultures
are flying nearer to the ground and Jackals are
howling and give rise to inauspicious sound.”
23.11
“By the tridents,
mountains and swords thrown by monkeys
and Rakshasas , the earth will be covered with heaps of
flesh and blood.”
23.12
“We shall attack with great
speed surrounded by monkeys , this
evil town ruled by Ravana.” 23.13
After saying this the
charming Rama who is the conqueror of enemies in
battle along with his bow walked to the
front of the army facing the city.
23.14
All those monkey chiefs who
were marching ahead with Vibheeshana and Sugreeva were desiring for the destruction of their
audacious enemies.
23.15
By the acts and gestures of all those strong monkeys with the idea to please him, Rama became happy. 23.16
Thus ends the twenty third chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
24. Rama with his army reaches Lanka
( Rama and the monkey army reaches Lanka. Rama divided the army in to battalions and assigns job of its protection to various monkey leaders. Shukha the spy is released. He tells Ravana about the great danger. Ravana is not bothered,)
That Assembly of valorous monkeys along with their king shined like the full moon of the autumn and the bright stars. 24.1
The earth which was pressed by a large number of monkeys who had energy like the sea trembled with a fear about their rapid movement. 24.2
Then those monkeys heard a great tumult from the city of Lanka which was accompanied by playing of various type of drums which made their hair to stand erect. 24.3
Hearing that sound the monkey leaders became happy but since they were not able to tolerate it , they shouted more loudly and it surpassed that sound. 24.4
The Rakshasas also heard the sound of the roar of the wildly delighted monkeys which sounded like a thunder from the sky. 24.5
The Son of Dasaratha saw the city of Lanka decorated with various types of flags and decorations and his heart which was full of grief thought about Sita. 24.6
“There Sita with deer like eyes has been imprisoned by Ravana just like the Rohini star is over shadowed by planet Mars.” 24.7
After breathing a warm deep breath , seeing Lakshmana he told these heroic words which were beneficial to him at that time . 24.8
“Oh Lakshmana , see this city of Lanka, which appears to have been constructed on a hill top by Viswakarma , so that it appears to be touching the sky.” 24.9
“ When constructed earlier , the city of Lanka was filled with many towers and is covered by thick white clouds and looks like the city of Vishnu.” 24.10
“The lustrous city of Lanka has many flowering gardens which have many fruit bearing trees and filled with singing birds and is comparable to Chaithratha, the garden of Khubera.” 24.11
“See the happy birds , swarming bees and tree branches with lot of cuckoo birds which sway in the breeze.” 24.12
Thus Rama the son of Dasaratha spoke with Lakshmana and then the army was divided in to battalions according to method mentioned in great books. 24.13
Then Rama ordered as follows ”Let the valorous and invincible Angadha along with Nila occupy the middle position of this formation .” 24.14
“Let the monkey named Rishabha along with several other monkey chiefs place themselves on the right side of the army.” 24.15
“Let the strong and unconquerable Gandamadhana who is like an elephant in rut stand on the left side of the monkey army .” 24.16
“I would stand in the front tip of the army along with Lakshmana .Let the great Jambavan, Sushena and Veghadarsi who are the monkey and bear chiefs protect the belly of the army .” 24.17
“Let the rear of the army be protected by the king of monkeys , like very lustrous God Varuna protects the western side.” 24.18
The several battalions of the monkey army , which was protected by great monkeys shined like the skies with the mass of clouds . 24.19
With the intention to crush the Rakshasas in battle , the monkey armed reached there after seizing peaks of mountains and trees . 24.20
All the monkeys resolved in their mind , “ Whether with the peak of mountains or even with bare fists , we will shatter this city of Lanka in to pieces.” 24.21
Then the very lustrous Rama told Sugreeva , “Now the army has been divided properly let us release Shuka.” 24.22
The very strong king of monkeys after hearing the words of Rama , as per the order of Rama released the emissary called Sukha . 24.23
After being troubled by the monkeys and now released by the words of Rama , Shuka trembling with fear reached the king of Rakshasas. 24.24
Ravana laughingly asked Sukha , “Why were your wings tied up? It appears that your wings have been plucked. Have you fallen as the victim of fickle minds.” 24.25-24.26
Asked like that by the king Ravana, Shuka who was agitated with great fear, gave him the following excellent reply:
"On the northern shore of the ocean, I conveyed your message in a smooth
tone, conciliatory and without any
ambiguity exactly as per your instructions." 24.27-24.28
“The monkeys as soon as they
saw me , jumped on me with great anger
and caught me . They started plucking my feathers and beating me with their
fists.”
24.29
“It is not possible to talk to
those monkeys nor is it possible to question them. As they are by their nature short tempered and
ferocious.”
24.30
“Then Rama the killer of Kabandha, Viradha and Khara
has come along with Sugreeva to
the place where Sita is there .”
24.31
“After constructing a bridge
over the sea and having crossed the salty sea
and after driving away the Rakshasas , Rama is standing here .”
24.32
“Several thousand groups of monkeys and bears , who resemble
the mountain and clouds are covering the
earth.”
24.33
“There is no possibility of a
treaty between the army of the king of Rakshasas and that of the army of the
monkeys.”
24.34
“They would come to our
ramparts son and before that you need either to return Sita or soon offer to do battle with them.”
24.35
As soon as Ravana heard the words of Shuka , he with blood red
eyes due to anger and eyes which looked
like he will eat Sukha told.
24.36
“Even if I am frightened by the
entire world or even if Devas, Gandharwas
and Dhanavas come to a battle with me , I will not return back
Sita.
24.37
“When would my arrows fall on
Rama like the bees falling on a fully blossomed tree in the spring.”
24.38
“When will I eat his body
with his body covered with flowing blood due to the lustrous arrows
released from my bow similar to burning torches destroying an
elephant.” 24.39
“Surrounded by a huge army , I
shall eclipse the above mentioned army
of Rama , like the rising sun, eclipses the
bright stars.”
24.40
“My speed is that of the ocean
and my strength is like that of a wind
and this is not known to the son of Dasaratha and that is why he wants
to fight with me.”
24.41
“Rama has not seen the serpent
like arrows which are in my quiver and
that is why he wants to fight with
me.”
24.42
“Rama is not aware of my prowess in battle. I shall
using my arrow heads play on the string of my bow which resembles the Veena
p0roducing sounds of victory and the
terrible cries of the wounded would be the accompaniment with my arrows producing several musical
notes , as soon as I enter the vast arena of battle with my enemy ranks.”
24.43-24.44
“Neither Indra with thousand eyes , nor Varuna the God of the sea nor Yama with his fire like arrows nor Khubera with all his riches would be able to attack me in a battle.” 24.45
Thus ends the twenty fourth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
25.Spies Shukha and Sarana visit the monkey army
(Ravana sends Shukha and Sarana , his ministers the judge the strength of the monkey army. They were caught by Vibheeshana. Rama allows them to see the monkey army and releases them. They go and advise Ravana to seek peace with Rama.)
When Rama the son of Dasaratha crossed the sea . Ravana told his ministers Sukha and Sarana as follows. 25.1
The monkey army has entirely crossed the impassable sea and the construction of bridge over the sea by Rama is incomparable . 25.2
“I am not able to believe that a bridge could be constructed across the ocean and I definitely need to analyze the strength of the monkey army.” 25.3
"Become not recognizable
to others, enter the army of monkeys and
count the real numbers of their army, their strength , as to which
monkeys are important among them, which ministers of Rama and Sugreeva have
come together, which monkeys are leading
in front, which monkeys are valorous , how that bridge was constructed
across the ocean full of water, how the encamping is done for those great monkeys; the determination, strength and the
striking senses of Rama and of the heroic Lakshmana."
25.4- 25.7
“Please also find out who is
the commander –in-chief of those
powerful monkeys and after knowing that
you should come back speedily.”
25.8
After the Rakshasas Sukha and Sarana were ordered
this way, they assumed the form of monkeys
and entered the army of monkeys .
25.9
After that Sukha and Sarana
were not able to count the numbers of the army of monkeys and their hair stood erect due to
wonder.
25.10
That army was stationed on the
tops of mountains, round about the waterfalls, in the caves, on the sea-shores,
in the woodlands and in the gardens. It was either in the process of crossing
the ocean, or was intending to cross it in its entirety. It had either encamped
or was still encamping, making a terrible noise. The two Rakshasas saw that very strong and imperturbable sea of
army. 25.11-25.12
The greatly lustrous
Vibheeshana could find out them through
their disguise and he caught hold of
Sukha and Sarana and told Rama.
25.13
“Oh Rama who wins over other enemy cities, These are Sukha and
Sarana who are ministers of the king of Rakshasas and they have come here from
Lanka as spies.”
25.14
They both saw Rama and were trembling and having lost
the hope of being alive , greatly scared , with folded hands in salutation told
Rama.
25.15
“Oh gentle son of Raghu clan,
we both came here because we were sent
by Ravana to know everything about your
entire army.”
25.16
Rama the son of Dasaratha , who
is interested in welfare of all beings , after hearing their words , told them
with a smile .
25.17
‘If you have seen the entire
army and seen all of us well and accomplished the task with which you were
entrusted, you are free to go, when you want.”
25.18
“If you have not seen any
particular aspect , you can see them now and Vibheeshana will again show it to you in its entirety.”
25.19
“Having been caught by us,
there is no need for you to fear for the
messengers who are caught without weapons
should not be killed.”
25.20
“Oh Vibheeshana, always be
ready to shoot an arrow on our enemies , but let these Rakshasa spies who have
come in disguise be set free.”
25.21
“Oh Rakshasas, when you back to
your city tell my words as I told
you to Ravana, the brother of Khubera and the king of Rakshasas.”
25.22
“I desire that you show us the strength which you exhibited while abducting Sita now
along with your army and friends to
us as well as our army.”
25.23
“Tomorrow morning you will see
my arrows destroying , the city of Lanka, along with forts and arches as well
as the army of Rakshasas.”
25.24
“Oh Ravana , tomorrow at day
break , I will release my dreadful anger on you , Just like Indra , the king of
devas throws the Vajrayudha.”
25.25
When Rama ordered like this to
the Rakshasas called Sukha and Sarana , They said, “Victory to
you” and admired Rama who loved Dharma ,
and then went back to Lanka and spoke to the king of Rakshasas.
25.26-25.27
“Ok king of Rakshasa,
Vibheeshana caught us with the intention of killing us and the very lustrous Rama seeing it who is the soul of Dharma set us free.
25.28
"Where the four eminent
persons who are equal to the protector of the worlds, the valiant ones skilled
in the use of weapons and of proven prowess namely Rama the son of Dasaratha,
the famous Lakshmana, the great and resplendent
Vibheeshana and Sugreeva whose valour is equal to Indra the Lord of devas , are
stationed at the same place, they can uproot the city of Lanka with its ramparts and arches
and transplant it elsewhere, even if all the monkeys do not do anything ." 25.29-25.31
“Such is the personality of
Rama that with his weapons , he
alone destroy the city of Lanka , even
if the other three people do not do
anything.”
25.32
“That army protected by Rama,
Lakshmana and Sugreeva is unconquerable , even if devas and asuras join
together .”
25.33
“The army of the forest living
monkeys are cheerful are interested in fighting the war . This is
sufficient. Make peace with them and
offer the daughter of king of Mithila back to the son of
Dasaratha.
25.34
Thus ends the twenty fifth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
26. Ravana surveys the monkey army
(Ravana climbs on a tall tower to see the monkey army. Shukha introduces various monkey chiefs and tells him about the strength of their respective armies,)
Hearing those truthful and fearless words of Sarana , the king Ravana spoke to him in reply as follows. 26.1
“Even if I am attacked by devas, Gandharwas and Rakshasas together or even if there if fear to me from all the three worlds, I am not going to give back Sita.” 26.2
“Oh gentle one , since you have been harassed by the monkeys too much , being with a fearful mind, you want to me to speedily give back Sita.” 26.3
“Which enemy can defeat me in the battle?” was the harsh word said by Ravana the king of Rakshasas. Then Ravana climbed the roof of his white tower like house which was the height of several Palmyra trees with a desire to see Rama’s army. 26.4-26.5
Ravana who was benumbed with anger along with those spies saw , the ocean , mountain and forests which were completely filled with monkeys. 26.6
Seeing that shore less and innumerable great army of monkeys , the king Ravana again asked Sarana.
26.7
“Who are the important monkeys among them? Who are very strong and valorous among them? Which of them would be in the front of their army with great enthusiasm?” 26.8
“Who can influence Sugreeva? Who are the chief of battalions? What can influence these monkeys? Oh Sarana , tell all these things in detail to me .” 26.9
After hearing the words of the king of Rakshasas, Sarana , as per what he has seen told about the important chiefs of monkeys. 26.10
“He who is facing Lanka and is surrounded by hundreds of thousands of soldier monkeys by whose great shout , Lanka with all its ramparts, all its decorations along with all the mountains and forests are resounding , is the great soul Sugreeva who is the king of all animals that sit on branches and in the front of the army the monkey named Nala who is the commander is standing.” 26.11-26.13
"That valiant monkey , who
holds his arms high, who tramples the earth under his feet as he marches, whose
face is turned towards Lanka, who in fury is knitting his brows very much, who
is resembling a mountain- peak in stature, who is like filaments of a lotus in
hue, who is in excess of anger
continuously and lashes out his tail
with a swish of which can be heard in
ten regions, is the prince named
Angadha, anointed by Sugreeva the king of monkeys and is challenging you to the
battle." 26.14-26.17
“He is son of Vali who is like
him and is very dear to Sugreeva and he has come to the front in the interests
of Rama , Like Varuna comes for the sake of Indra.”
26.18
“It is due to his intelligence
that daughter of Janaka was found by the very speedy Hanuman as he desires for the welfare of Rama.”
26.19
“That Valorous one has
brought with very many units of monkey
army commanded by various chiefs and he is approaching to crush you with his
own army.”
26.20
“Next to Angadha ,
surrounded by large army stands the valorous Nala who is the one who built
the bridge , ready for battle with you.”
26.21
"These excellent monkeys,
numbering a thousand crores and eight lakhs, who have been lodged in sandalwood
groves, yelling like a lion’s roar and after having stiffened their limbs, are
knitting their eye-brows raised in anger. These valiant monkeys, who are
terrific and fierce having a ferocious
zeal are going to follow Nala. Nala
himself with his aforesaid army aspires to smash Lanka forthwith."
26.22-26.24
"A monkey called Shweta of
silver colour who is quick-witted and
clever, of terrific prowess and a warrior renowned in the three worlds, has
come to Sugreeva swiftly, dividing the army of monkeys and bringing great
delight to the troops, he goes back to the back of the army " 26.25-26.26
"There is a mountain called Ramya, on the banks of River
Gomati. That mountain is filled with
various kinds of trees is also called Samrochana. An army-chief, named Kumuda
used to roam around that mountainous region. He also rules that kingdom. He is the leader for lakhs of
monkeys. He has a very long hair-coppery, yellow, pale and white and hideous to
look up to. Thrown about on his tail is the intrepid and fierce monkey called
Kanda. He yearns to fight and boast that he will destroy Lanka with his forces."
26.27-26.30
"Oh, king, He who resembles a tawny lion with a long mane
and who is looking at Lanka attentively as though he wishes to consume it with
his glasses, who dwells mostly on the mountains of Krishna and Sahya of Vindhya
range of pleasing aspect, is the General named Rambha. Three thousand crores of
excellent monkeys, who are formidable of impetuous valour and vigour, surround
him who is marching ahead and follow in his foot-sets to destroy
Lanka." 26.31-26.33
"Oh, king, Look, The one who is yawning continuously and
shaking his ears, he is the one who does not have any fear of death, one who never retreats from a battle, but
violently moves with rage, who again sees obliquely, he who lashes out his tail
and roars like a lion with great vigour, he who constantly dwells on the lovely
Salveya mountain, he is Sarabha by name, the commander of monkeys with immense
energy and devoid of fear." 26.34-26.36
“Oh king , all his battalion
consisting of one lakh forty thousand
monkeys who are called Viharas
are very strong .”
26.37
"The one who is like a
great cloud, enveloping the space and who stays in the middle of
monkey-warriors like Indra the king of devas , one who wishes for a battle
whose great voice is heard like the roll
of drums, is the General named Panasa, who is always invincible in battle. He
dwells in Pariyatra, a mountain that is exceeded by none in height." 26.38-26.40
“He is served by fifty lakhs
commanders who obediently carry out his
orders as he is an excellent commander.”
26.41
"He who is encamped with
sixty lakhs monkeys which is his army on the sea-shore which is like a second ocean is the commander called
Vinata who resembles Dardura mountain (in size) and is positioned there lending
charm to the formidable army marching ahead and moves about, drinking the water
of River Vena, the foremost of all rivers." 26.42-26.44
“A monkey chief called
Kradhana is calling you for battle after keeping his valorous and very strong monkeys in proper battalions.” 26.45
‘There is one monkey called
Gavya with the colour of Red Chalk
who nourishes his body , who is forever proud of his strength who is with great luster standing facing you with anger and hatred towards you.”
26.46
“He is served by seventy lakh
monkeys and he wishes to crush Lanka
using only his army .” 26.47
“These very valorous commanders
and commander-in-chiefs who can take any
form they like have put their army in
different distinct units and so it is difficult to count them.”
26.48
Thus ends the twenty sixth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
27. The monkey army is further described.
(The spies give a detailed account of all the monkey leaders and the army that theu command.)
“As you are keenly examining the monkey chiefs , I shall tell you about those who would like to show their valour even by facing death for the sake of Rama.” 27.1
"There is a monkey called
Hara, who has terrific acts to his credit. The hair on his tail, measuring many
fathoms, soft, red in colour, yellow, white and super-white, wavy and shining
like the rays of the sun standing erect thrown about are dragging along the
ground." 27.2-27.3
“Hundreds and thousands of
monkey army leaders have resolved to be
servants of Sugreeva and they are all
following him carrying trees with the intention of attacking
Lanka soon.” 27.4
"Oh king, Those
who appear black like black-clouds and similar to black collyrium are extremely ferocious
bears, truly mighty in combat, who are
in exceedingly in large number, indefinable like the other shore
of an ocean, and those whom you are observing reside in mountains, plains and on
river-banks. They are all coming towards you." 27.5-27.7
"Oh king, He who is standing in the middle, with terrific
eyes and of fearful appearance, encircled by all like Parjanya (the rain-god)
being encircled by clouds is the
army-chief called Dhumra, the Lord of all bears, who drinks the waters of River
Narmada and resides on an excellent mountain named Rikshavanta." 27.8-27.9
“See beside him Jambhavan the younger brother of his who is like a mountain, has a form like his
brother and great in valour .He is the
commander of other great commanders who is calm , behaves well with elders and impatient in battle.”
27.10-27.11
“Once he had rendered very great help to Lord Indra in the battle between Devas and Asuras
and he got very many boons.”
27.12
"Jambhavan 's troops who have a huge body , resembling the
Rakshasas , having thick hair and endowed with unlimited energy, wander about,
climbing mountain-heights and hurl massive rocks as big as huge clouds and they
do not have a fear in facing death." 27.13-27.14
"Oh king, This Lord of monkeys who is the commander of
commanders called Dhambha who
whether he is in a hurried fury or leaping or standing still is stared at by all other monkeys . He along with his bulky troops dwells on
Sahasraksha mountain."
27.15-27.16
"He who, walking on all
fours touches with his flanks, a mountain situated at a distance of one Yojana
and reaches for an object one Yojana
high and obtains it with his body, whose
huge form no other four-legged animal has , by which that intelligent monkey fought with Indra ,
the king of devas but he was not
defeated , is a commander of commanders and the grand-father of monkeys, famous
as Samnadana by name."
27.17-27.19
“This valorous one is equal in Valour to Indra , the king of devas and he was born to a young Gandharwa maiden called Krishna Varthamana and he was born to help devas in the battle between Devas and Asuras.” 27.20
"O king of Rakshasas, This commander named Krathana, the son of the king Visravasa, the illustrious one, sits
beneath the Jambu tree, on that mountain, the king of peaks, which is
frequented by Kinnaras, and which mountain affords delight constantly to your
brother. It is near there, Krathana, that fortunate one, that powerful lord of
the monkeys, whose prowess in not confined to words in battles, stays happily ." 27.21-27.23
“He is surrounded by thousand crore monkeys and hopes to crush the city of Lanka by his own
army .” 27.24
“He normally roams round the shores of Ganges terrorizing
the leaders of the herds of elephants
remembering the old enmity between monkeys and elephants. He is the commander and leader of monkeys
called Pramathim who dwells in mountain-caves, and subdues wild elephants and thundering and uprooting trees.”
27.25-27.26
“That excellent army chief of
monkeys , takes shelter , on the foremost of mountains Mandara and the mountain called Usarbija on the
shores of Ganges where he passes life happily just like Indra.” 27.27
“Hundred thousand thousands
monkeys who are proud of their strength and valour and who have radiant forearms and keep on roaring follow him.” 27.28
“He is the leader of these great monkeys and Oh king , he is their commander and is
called Pramathi and it is difficult to
conquer him.”
27.29
"He whom you are
watching as a cloud raised by wind is Pramathi. At that
place, a great quantity of red illumined dust is tossed about and raised by
wind in various ways in different directions. Energetic and excited army of
monkeys is also stationed there along with Pramathi." 27.30-27.31
"Oh king, One hundred lakhs of monkeys with their black
faces and with scary looks
and with great strength, after
crossing of the bridge, surrounds their
troop-leader who is a monkey
called Gavaksha and are making a roaring noise and ready to crush Lanka by their bodily
strength." 27.32-27.33
"Oh king. This
army-chief called Kesari, the chief of the commanders of monkeys, wanders in
Kanchana mountain wherein there are trees which yield fruits in all seasons,
inhabited by large black-bees, to which the sun circumambulates clock-wise, the
mountain shining with its own colour and splendour, by whose brightness, the animals
and birds always shine with the same colour , whose plateau on the top of the
mountain the great sages do not leave, wherein trees, all mango-trees are laden with fruits on all sides because of
that there are honey-bees of excellent variety." 27.34-27.37
"Oh faultless king, There
are sixty thousand mountains in that beautiful golden mountain ranges. There is
an excellent mountain in the middle of
that mountain range as you are in the middle of that Rakshasas. In that
mountain range there, in the last mountain
where these monkeys reside. Some of the monkeys are tawny coloured, some
are white-coloured and with nails as their weapons, having four tusks, with nails as their weapons
having four tusks like lions, difficult to be approached like tigers,
resembling fire and serpents vomiting
poison with their very long coiling tails, resembling elephants in rut, equal
to mighty mountains and making great thunderous sound like that of clouds. All
of them stand looking on your Lanka as if they are about to crush it." 27.38-27.42
"Oh king, He who stands in the middle is the powerful
leader of the monkeys who ever faces the sun, who is a wise man, eager to
conquer you and is famous in the world by the name, Shatabali. He swears to
destroy Lanka with his troops." 27.43-27.44
“The monkey called Shatabali is
strong , brave and valorous and well known for his manly vigour and does not bother about his life which he
is willing to sacrifice to Rama.”
27.45
“Each of the monkeys Gaja, Gavaksha , Gavaya, Nala , Neela are surrounded by battalions of one crore
monkeys each. “
27.46
“There are many other great monkeys who are living on the Vindhya mountain and each of them are fast paced and it is impossible to count them.” 27.47
"Oh king, All of them are highly prominent, their
stature equals to the
high hills and all of them are capable in a moment to level the earth by
uprooting and razing all its mountains to the ground."27.48
Thus ends the twenty seventh chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
28.The Spies show him Rama and Lakshmana
(They continue identifying many more monkey chiefs including Sugreeva, Then they describe Rama and Lakshmana. They also tell Ravana about the total size of the army.)
After the king of Rakshasas heard the account given by Sarana , Sukha pointed out the army of monkeys to him and spoke. 28.1
“Oh king those monkeys whom you who are like huge elephants and huge banyan trees which stand on banks of river Ganges and Sala trees which stand on the Himalaya mountain would be able assume any form that they wish and are equal to Devas and Rakshasas and have the power of devas in a battle.”
28.2-28.3
“They are twenty one thousand crores and thousand Shuankus and Hundred Vrundas in number(These are explained later in this chapter.) 28.4
“All those ministers of Sugreeva who always live in Kishkinda though monkeys are born to devas and Gandharwas and can assume any form that they want.” 28.5
“The lads standing there with the looks of devas are Mainda and Dvividha are twins and no one is equal to them in war.” 28.6
“These twins who have consumed nectar of immortality with the consent of Brahma are hoping that with their power they would be able to destroy Lanka.” 28.7
“There you see a monkey who stands like an intoxicated elephant , who by his strength and fury can even churn the oceans .Oh Lord , he had come in search of the daughter of Videha to Lanka and that monkey whom you have seen earlier has come gain.” 28.8-28.9
“That monkey who crossed the ocean is the eldest son of Kesari and is also the son of wind God and is well known as Hanuman.” 28.10
“Oh Lord, that monkey can take any form he likes , is strong and pretty and he can move like his Lord , the wind God.” 28.11
“When he was child and hungry , they say that without any effort he jumped three thousand Yojanas saying that he will eat the Sun God for otherwise my hunger will not be appeased, as he was greatly intoxicated with his own strength.” 28.12-28.13
“Without being able to reach that God who is beyond the reach of ,devas, Deva Rishis and Rakshasas , he fell on the top of the mountain where sun rises.” 28.14
“When he fell on the mountain one of his jaws (Hanu) was broken by a stone and because he has a strong jaw afterwards , he was called Hanuman.” 28.15
“I know about that monkey through one of my close friends .It is not possible to describe his , strength , form and his great power.” 28.16
“He using his own power wants to destroy Lanka .How can you forget this monkey who like a comet lighted Lanka ? Some of those fires are still burning.” 28.17
"Nearby is a dark coloured
warrior with eyes like lotuses he is
a chief warrior among Ikshuvaku clan, his heroism is well-known in the
world, his sense of duty never wavers, nor does he ever go against Dharma , he
knows how to use Brahma's weapon and is conversant with Veda,
he is the most learned of the Vedic scholars, he shatters the firmament with
his arrows, and rends even the earth, his anger is akin to that of Death, his
valour is equal to that of Indra the god of devas , his
consort is Sit a who was taken away by you from a place called Janasthana .He
is Rama who has come to wage war on you, Oh king"
28.18-28.21
"That man, having the luster of pure gold, with a broad chest, having red
eyes, with black and curled hair, standing at the right side of Rama, is called Lakshmana, who is only
interested in the care and welfare of his brother. He is skilled in
leadership of war and excellent among the wielders of all weapons."
28.22-28.23
“He is short tempered,
difficult to be defeated , valorous , wise , strong and is standing near the right arm of
Rama and is the soul of Rama outside
his body.”
28.24
“He does not bother for his life , if it is for the sake of
Rama and he desires to kill all the
Rakshasas himself alone.”
28.25
“He who is standing on the right side near to Rama who is surrounded by Rakshasas is the king Vibheeshana.” 28.26
“He who has been consecrated as the king of Lanka by the king of kings is enraged with you and would fight the battle with you. “ 28.27
"The other monkey whom
you see as an unshakable mountain and standing in the centre of monkeys is
the Lord of all chiefs of monkeys and he
is with a boundless energy and who, like
a Himalayan hill, very much radiating the other monkeys by his splendour, glory,
wisdom, strength and his noble descent, who occupies along with the chiefs of
Army Generals, a secret place called Kishkindha, with its forests and trees and
which place inaccessible because of its
impassable mountains, in which is established a good fortune of devas and human
beings, whose charming and golden coloured garland with hundred lotuses is
beautifying and that person is Sugreeva.
This garland along with a lady called Tara as well as the permanent kingdom of
monkeys were presented to him by Rama after having killed Vali ."
28.28-28.32
“Wise men call one hundred
lakhs as crore and hundred thousand
crores is a Shankha.” 28.33
"A hundred thousand
Shankas are said to be one Maha Shanka. A hundred thousand Maha Shankas are
called one Vrindam here. A hundred thousand Vrindas are said to be one Maha
vrindam. A hundred thousand Mahavrindas are called one Padmam here. A hundred
thousand padmas are said to be one Mahapadmam. A hundred thousand Mahapadmas
are called one Kharvam here. A hundred thousand kharvas are said to be one
Mahakharvam. A hundred thousand Mahakharvas are called one Samundram. A hundred
thousand Samudras are said to be one ogha here. A hundred thousand oghas are
acclaimed a one Mahaugha." 28.34-28.38
"This Sugreeva, the king
of monkeys, having great strength and valour is always surrounded by a colossal army and is
approaching you to make war, accompanied by the valiant Vibheeshana and the
ministers, as also a hundred thousand crores of Shankas, a thousand Mahashankas,
a hundred Vrindas, a thousand mahavrindas, a hundred padmas, a thousand
Mahapadmas, a hundred kharvas, samudras and Mahaughas of the same number, and a
crore of Mahanghas whole army as such is identical of an ocean." 28.39-28.43
“Oh great king after observing
this great army who are having the
blazing luster of planets and who have already arrived, you may have to put in
very great effort to win and to avoid
defeat.” 28.44
Thus ends the twenty eighth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
29.Ravana sends another group of spies
(Greatly angry with Shukha and Sarana for praising the enemy Ravana dismisses them. He sends another spy to study about the habit of Rama and Lakshmana and ither commanders. They are also caught and released back by Rama.)
Seeing those greatest of the
monkey leaders pointed out by Shuka-viz. the most valorous Lakshmana
who is Rama's right arm, his own
brother Vibheeshana standing close to Rama, the terribly powerful Sugreeva the
king of all monkeys, the strong Angadha grandson of Indra the wielder of
Vajrayudha, the powerful Hanuman, the invincible Jambhavan, Sushena, Kumuda,
Nila, Nala the excellent of monkeys, Gaja, Gavaksha, Sharabha, Mainda and
Dvivida- that heart of that became
agitated a little and he was enraged and
then abused those two ministers Shuka
and Sarana who had told him in detail
about them. 29.1-29.5
To that Sukha and Sarana who
saluted him with face looking down Ravana spoke
very harsh, merciless , angry
and excited words.
29.6
“It is not befitting for
ministers who eke their life out of me
to utter such unpleasant words , since
the king has the power to give them any type of punishment or
reward.”
29.7
“On those enemies who have
come to war with us and who are adverse us , you both have
showered your praise. Is it
proper?”
29.8
“You have served your teachers,
elders and old people in a non effective
manner and it is clear that you have not
grasped the essence of principles of political science.”
29.9
“But suppose you have understood them, , it is clear that
you have forgotten them. And you are carrying a great burden of ignorance . In
spite of such foolish ministers like you , If I am still the king , it is a
great miracle.”
29.10
“Why is it that you are not
fearing death after telling such harsh words to me, who judges about good and
evil by my toungue?”
29.11
“In spite of outbreak of fire
in the forest , trees may survive but those
who commit treachery against
the king
cannot survive.”
29.12
“Had not my anger been mellowed down by the
earlier service done by you , I would have killed both of you for praising my
enemy ?”
29.13
“Keep away being near to me. Go
away from here. I do not desire to kill you because of good service done by you
earlier. I consider both of you as dead
because you were ungrateful and unfaithful to me.”
29.14
After Ravana told like this to
them ,both Sukha and Sarana felt ashamed to see Ravana and went away after saluting and greeting him saying, “Be victorious.”
29.15
Then Ravana told Mahodhara who was standing near him, “Go and
immediately bring me spies who are expert in justice.”
29.16
Mahodhara immediately ordered
that spies should be brought and as per the orders of the king the spies came there and they saluted him and wished him victory.
29.17-2918
Then Ravana , the king of
Rakshasas told the following words to those
spies who were valorous, devoted him,
and free from fear.
29.19
“Go from here and
investigate the activities of Rama and also find out his advisors and intimate
friends and also those people who joined
with him because of liking him.” 29.20
“Find out when he sleeps and
when he wakes up and also about what he intends to do now. And you have to come
back after intelligently understanding
everything about him.”
29.21
“Even a learned enemy who is the ruler of earth , if studied well by using a spy can easily be defeated without much effort.”
29.22
The spies agreed with the
sentiment expressed , saluted the king of Rakshasas and after going round him , with Shardula as
their leader left that place.
29.23
Those great Rakshasa spies
after going round the great
Rakshasa king started to the place where Rama and Lakshmana is there.
29.24
They went
after disguising themselves went and saw Rama and Lakshmana along with
Sugreeva and Vibheeshana near the
Suvela mountain.
29.25
When they saw the great army ,
they were fear stricken and they were
seen by the great Rakshasa who was the
chief of Rakshasas(Vibheeshana)
29.26
Accidentally they were
seen by Vibheeshana who said about Shardula, “This person is a wicked person”, and he alone was
seized.
29.27
When the monkeys were about to
kill Shardula, Rama saved him and that
very kind Rama got released the other Rakshasas also.
29.28
Harassed by those courageous
and fast paced monkeys , though they lost their consciousness, they somehow
returned back to Lanka.
29.29
Those Rakshasa spies who normally moved outside , told the
very strong Ravana that Rama was camping near the Suvela mountain.
29.30
Thus ends the twenty ninth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
30. Spy Shardula describes Rama’s army
(On questioning by Ravana , the spy tells him about troubles he underwent and how Saved him. On questioning by Ravana he tells about the great monkey chieftains and their genealogy. He also tells about Rama and Lakshmana.)
Then the spies informed the king of Lanka about the camping imperturbable army of Rama near the Suvela mountains . 30.1
After hearing the news of the reaching Rama and his great army from the spies, Ravana was little worried and he asked Shardula. 30.2
“Oh Rakshasa, your complexion is not what it should be and you look miserable. I hope you have not fallen as a victim in to the hands of those angry monkeys.” 30.3
Thus questioned by Ravana, that Rakshasa Shardula started answering him slowly to Ravana who was a tiger among Rakshasas. 30.4
“Oh king it is not possible to spy upon on that very strong and Valorous monkeys who are protected by Rama.” 30.5
“It is not possible to talk or interrogate them for finding out anything for the entire path is protected by monkeys who look like mountains.” 30.6
“As soon as I entered in to their army , I was forcibly caught and examined and questioned in very many ways.” 30.7
“I was beaten from all sides with knees , fists , teeth and hands and I was paraded in the midst of the monkey army by those angry ones.” 30.8
“After being taken round everywhere I was taken before Rama’s court and blood was flowing from all my limbs and I was shivering.” 30.9
“When the monkeys were about to kill me , when I asked for protection from Rama , he said, “Stay, stay.” 30.10
“The great sea has been filled up with stones and boulders and having reached the gates of Lanka, Rama is standing there well armed.” 30.11
“That greatly lustrous one , after getting me released arranged the marching army in the form of an eagle and surrounded by monkeys he is marching towards Lanka.” 30.12
“Before he reaches our ramparts please do one thing-either return Sita or get prepared for a great war.” 30.13
That chief of monkeys Ravana though worried in the mind , after hearing these words , replied Shardula using these great words.,” 30.14
“Even if the devas, Gandharwas and Dhanavas come to a battle with me or even If I am afraid of the entire world, I will not give back Sita.” 30.15
After telling these words Ravana again told, “Were you able to spy on the army ?” Who are the important valorous monkeys among them?” 30.16
“How do the unconquerable monkeys look like ?What is their power? Whose sons and grandsons are they? Oh Rakshasas , please tell me this information .” 30.17
“I will take a decision only after knowing their strength and weaknesses. Is it not necessary for us to count those among them who wish to fight in the battle.” 30.18
After hearing these words of Ravana, that excellent spy Shardula started telling these words in front of Ravana. 30.19
“Sugreeva the son of Riksharajas is indeed unconquerable . Here is the famous Jambhavan who is the son of Gadgada .” 30.20
“There is one more son of Gadgada and the other is the son of Bruhaspathi the Guru of Indra , whose son Hanuman is the one who destroyed the Rakshasas.” 30.21
“The other is Sushena a follower of Dharma and valorous who is the son of Yama and then there is a monkey called Dadhimukha who is cool minded and son of moon god.” 30.22
“Durmukha, Sumukha and Vega Darsi are perhaps specially created by Lord Brahma in the form of monkeys as the personification of death.” 30.23
“There is the commander-in-chief Nila the son of the fire God and there is Hanuman who is the son of god of wind.” 30.24
"There is young Angadha, Indra' s grandson who is the strong and invincible one, the mighty Mainda and Dvinda born of the
twin gods called
Aswini Kumaras , Gaja, Gavaksha,
Gavaya, Sharabha and Gandhamadhana the five sons of Yama the God of Death all
of them resembling Yama at the time of dissolution of the world, besides the valiant ten crores of monkeys who are
yearning for battle who are all here. I
will not be able tell about the
remaining glorious sons of god." 30.25-30.27
“That young man is Rama , the son of Dasaratha , who has a
body like lion and he was the one who
killed Dhooshana, Khara and Trisiras.”
30.28
“In this world there is no one
who has got prowess equal to Rama
and he was the one who
killed the god of death Kabandha and Viradha.” 30.29
No one in this earth would be
capable of describing Rama’s good qualities and he was the one who killed all
the Rakshasas living in
Janasthana.” 30.30
“There is Lakshmana who is the soul of Dharma who is strong as
elephant and a tiger , in the path of whose arrows of even Indra , the king
of devas
cannot stand.” 30.31
"Sweta and Jyotirmukha are
the sons of the sun-god, a monkey called
Hemakuta, another son of Varuna, Nila the son of Viswakarma the strong and the
best of monkeys, as well as that mighty and swift Durdhara the son of Vasus are
all here."
30.32-30.33
“There is the best of the
Rakshasas Vibheeshana who is your brother
and having got the city of Lanka
, he likes to be in the best interest of Rama.”
30.34
“Thus I have described in detail about the entire army stationed in
Mount Suvela and it is for you to take
decision as to what needs to be done.”
30.35
Thus ends the thirtieth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
31.Rama by magic tries to convince Sita that Rama is dead.
(Ravana with the help of a conjurer makes a head of Rama dripping with blood. He tells Sita that Rama and his army was killed by Prahastha. Then he asks Vidyujihwa to bring Rama’s head and Rama’s bow. He orders Sita to be submissive to him since Rama is no more.)
Ravana the king of Rakshasas was informed that Rama along with his undefeatable army has camped on the mount Suvela. 31.1
When Ravana heard from the spies that the very strong Rama has arrived, he was little agitated and spoke like this to his ministers. 31.2
“The time for consultation has arrived and let all the ministers come here quickly with keen and attentive minds.” 31.3
As soon as these order was heard all the ministers came with great speed and Ravana held consultations with those Rakshasas who were his ministers. 31.4
The dreadful one discussed with them what needs to be done and after coming out of that meeting of the ministers, he went back to his palace . 31.5
Then he who is a great conjurer send word for the very strong Vidhyujihwa who was an expert in magical illusions and together they went to the place of Sita. 31.6
Then the king of Rakshasas spoke to that conjurer Vidhyujihwa, “We will have to create an illusion to deceive Sita , the daughter of Janaka.” 31.7
“Oh Rakshasa , conjure a head of Rama and along with bow and arrows and then present it to me.”
31.8
When told like that Vidhyujihwa sais “So be it”, and by his great magical efforts made one and showed it to Ravana and the king became very happy and gave him an ornament. 31.9
That exceedingly strong Rakshasa duly entered the forest of Asoka trees with great eagerness to see Sita. 31.10
Then that younger brother of Khubera saw that pitiable Sita , who did not deserve that fate , sitting looking down at the earth , drowned in great sorrow due to the thoughts about her husband.
31.11-31.12
Approaching Sita who was surrounded by horrifying Rakshasis at a distance who were chanting his name in delight , Ravana spoke these bold words to Sita. 31.13
“Oh Lady, he whom you depended on and repelled me when I try to console you , your husbanded that murderer of Khara has been killed in the battle.” 31.14
“For all times your root has been cut off be me and so also your pride has been destroyed and because of your very great sorrow, now you will become my wife.” 31.15
“Oh fool, give up this resolution of yours , for what can you do with a dead person and oh lady become my wife and become the chief of all my consorts.” 31.16
“With less of good deeds and a lost purpose you think , you are very learned. Now hear about the killing of your husband similar to killing of Vruthrasura .” 31.17
“Rama is supposed to have come with a great army led by the monkey king Sugreeva on the sea shore to kill me.” 31.18
“When the sun was about to set , Rama with his huge army settled on the northern sea shore here .”
31.19
“His army which was stationed here , being greatly tired was comfortably sleeping at mid night and they were approached by our spies.” 31.20
“My very great army which was lead by Prahastha killed the army of Rama at night at that place and they also killed Rama and Lakshmana.” 31.21
“Those wielding harpoons, maces, discus, daggers,
sticks, great arrows spears, shining maces with spikes, picks lances, darts,
massed weapons, clubs and wheels , made
use of them again and again in order to strike down all the monkeys."
31.22-31.23
“Prahastha with bubbling
enthusiasm cut off the head of Rama
who was sleeping using his mighty sword
without facing any resistance.”
31.24
“Fortunately Vibheeshana who tried to flee with speed was caught and held captive and Lakshmana and other
monkeys ran in all directions.”
31.25
“Sugreeva with his neck broken
and Hanuman whose jaw was removed were laid down and killed by the Rakshasas.”
31.26
“Jambhavan who was trying to stand on his knees was killed in the war and very many monkeys were cut off like a tree using very sharp edged
weapons.”
31.27
"Mainda and Dvivida -
those two great killers of their enemies who were long bodied and the foremost of the monkeys
became groaning and breathless and their limbs bathed in blood-were cut to
pieces at the waist-level, by
swords."
31.28-31.29
"Panasa, crying for help was stretched on the earth under a
tree of the same name(Jack fruit tree)
and was pierced by putting him in
a pit. The exceedingly valiant Kumuda on his part, shrieking, was killed by a
hail of arrows."
31.30-31.31
"Angadha, who was adorned
with many bracelets lies fallen down,
emitting blood on all sides, as he was pierced by the demons with many arrows,
after approaching near him." 31.32
“All those monkeys were crushed
by elephants and very many fast moving chariots
were lying there like water rich clouds broken by a gale.”
31.33
“All those outsiders fled in terror when they were pursued by the Rakshasas who were striking on their back, like
elephants running when pursued by
elephants.”
31.34
"Some of the
monkeys fell in the sea and some sought shelter in the sky. And some other bears with the monkeys climbed
the trees."
31.35
“In the banks of the
ocean, , in mountains and in forests ,
large number of monkeys by Rakshasas who
were having misshapen eyes.”
31.36
“Thus your husband along with
his army was killed by my army and this
head drenched in blood and coated with
dust has been seen .”
31.37
Then that king of Rakshasas
Ravana who is extremely difficult to fight with , spoke these words to the
Rakshasis so that Sita will
overhear them.
31.38
“Oh Rakshasis , go and bring
that Vidhyujihwa who is capable of doing cruel acts , who is the one who
brought the head of Rama from the
battlefield.”
31.39
Then Vidhyujihwa came
there holding the head of Rama
along with the bow and arrows
and he stood there after saluting Ravana.
31.40
When that Rakshasa who was standing there that
king Ravana spoke to that
Vidhyujihwa who had a large toungue and was inching nearer to him.
31.41
“Speedily place the head of
Rama in front of Sita and let that miserable one see the final
state of her husband.”
31.42
As soon as he heard this that
Rakshasa kept her darling’s head near to Sita and disappeared
speedily from that place.
31.43
Then Ravana threw in front of Sita a with
great bow saying, “Here is the
bow of Rama which is famous in all the three worlds “
31.44
“This is the bow with its cord
stretched, belonging to Rama, that was brought back by Prahastha , after
killing that hero in the night."
31.45
Then that Ravana threw the head
bought by Vidhyujihwa as well as the
bow in front of Sita and said to
the daughter of Janaka, “Now you
become submissive to me.”
31.46
Thus ends the thirty first chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
32.Sita wails for her slain husband
(Sita blames Kaikeyi for her bad fate. She wails over her fate and blames herself. A messenger comes and summons Ravana for an important meeting. As soon as he left the so called head and bow of Rama also disappears.)
Sita saw the head and bow which
were illusion . She heard Ravana narrating about Rama's friendly relationship
with Sugreeva, as earlier told to her by Hanuman. Recognizing that head as that of
Rama, with a proof resembling her husband's eyes, facial complexion, hair,
expanse of his forehead and the beautiful jewel worn on the top of his head,
she was very much afflicted with sorrow and cried like an osprey and abused Kaikeyi who
was the originator of the present calamity . 32.1-32.3
“Oh Kaikeyi , become happy with
your achievement because the son who used to make the clan happy has been
killed.. The entire clan has been destroyed by
your quarrelsome nature.” 32.4
“What undesirable
act has been
done by Rama to you so that you
sent my husband to the forest in
exile , wearing cloths of bark.”
32.5
After saying that . the
miserable one was trembling and the young one fell on the ground , like a
Banana tree which was cut off.
32.6
Almost within a second she consoled herself ,.
Regained consciousness and started
crying after seeing that illusory head of Rama.
32.7
“Oh great one who followed
valour as a great penance , you have
now been killed and I have become a
witness to your last state and a widow.”
32.8
“It is said that the death of a husband earlier to her is due
to the fault of the lady and you who
have a soft saintly nature has gone ahead
of me. “
32.9
“You who have been trying to
protect me has fallen down to this sad
state leaving me immersed in the ocean of grief. “
32.10
“My mother in law Kausalya who brought you up tenderly as a son , Oh Rama, has become similar to a cow who has lost its calf.” 32.11
“Oh Rama , astrologers had mentioned that you would have a long life and their words have become a lie and you have become short lived.” 32.12
“Or else you might have slipped in to a state of stupor even though you were conscious and possibly the God of death who brings all beings to end chose that time.” 32.13
“How is it that you did not foresee your death as you are an expert in science of good management and how is it that you who are an expert in warding of calamities were not able foresee this difficulty?”
32.14
“Terrible dark night which is cruel and horrifying has encircled me, Oh lotus eyed one , by snatching away you from me.” 32.15
“Oh mighty bull among men, you left me who is leading the life of a saint and by lying on earth, you have embraced the auspicious lady earth as your darling.” 32.16
“Oh valorous one , here is that bow decorated by gold , which is liked by me and which was sincerely worshipped by you with sandal paste and flowers.” 32.17
“Oh spotless one of mine , surely in heaven you might have met your father who is my father in law along with other manes from your clan. “ 32.18
“Though you have taken leave of the pious clan of Royal sages, you have done a great act by which you shine like a star in heaven.” 32.19
“Oh king why are you not looking at me and why are you not answering me? You got me as a girl when you were a boy and made me your wife who is a co-traveler.” 32.20
“ Oh son of Kakustha clan, Remember that at the time of marriage you had promised that we will travel together and since I am sorrowing , take me also along with you.” 32.21
“Oh best one, why have you left me and gone away leaving me like this? Why have you left me who is sorrowing in this world and gone to the other world?” 32.22
“That auspicious and pretty body of yours which used to get cuddled by me is now being dragged by the wild animals.” 32.23
“Though from the beginning you were worshipping fire and the lord after giving ample gifts , why is it that you are not getting cremated by the sacrificial fire that you were maintaining .” 32.24
“Kausalya would be able to receive only Lakshmana when he goes back though she did send three people to the exile.” 32.25
“When she enquires about all of us , that Lakshmana will tell her about your slaughter at night in an alley by those Rakshasas.” 32.26
“Hearing that you were killed while sleeping and that I have been kept in the house of a Rakshasa, her heart will break and she will be no more.” 32.27
“That valorous and faultless one who had crossed the ocean for the cause of this unworthy women was killed while crossing a small puddle.” 32.28
“Due to great illusion Rama married me who is a stain on my race , without realizing that this wife would be the cause of his death.” 32.29
“Even though as a wife who showed hospitality to all his guests , I am weeping now, possibly because in my previous birth , I had refused an excellent gift to someone.” 32.30
“Oh Ravana immediately arrange to kill me just after you killed Ravana and unite this wife with her husband and you would do an auspicious act .” 32.31
“Oh Ravana, join my head with his head and my body with his body and then I shall attain the same salvation as that of my husband.” 32.32
The wide eyed Sita after sorrowing like this and wailed like this after her husband as well as the bow of her husband. 32.33
When Ravana was watching Sita who was wailing like this , One Rakshasa who was royal guard approached and saluted him and told. 32.34
After saluting him , he said, “May victory be yours my lord”, and after thus making him pleased informed him that Prahastha the commander of the army has come. 32.35
“Prahastha has come with all other ministers and Oh Lord he has sent me , so that he can meet you.”
32.36
“Oh king , who has great patience , there is some urgent work regarding royal duties and so please give them audience now.” 32.37
“Hearing this communication by the Rakshasa , Ravana left the Asoka Forest and went to see his ministers.” 32.38
After having discussed with his ministers about the things that need to be done and after understanding the prowess of Rama , he arranged for getting actions done as per the need.
32.39
As soon as Ravana departed from there , the head as well as the greatly distinguished bow vanished from there. 32.40
And at that time Ravana after holding consultations with his valorous ministers , he decided upon the measures that he would adopt against Rama, 32.41
Ravana , the king of Rakshasas who was resembling the God of death , talked to all his generals who were interested in his welfare and who were standing nearby. 32.42
“By the audible sound of the drum , raised by beating it with stick , summon all our army without telling them the reason.” 32.43
Then, the messengers said "So be it" as they were obedient to his words and instantly gathered a huge army together and informed their lord longing for fight, that they had already assembled the army. 32.44
Thus ends the thirty second chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
33.A Rakshasi friend of Sita called Sarama consoles Sita.
(Sarama a friend of sita, tells her she had investigated in various ways and found that Rama’s head was only an illusion. At that time the sound of marching of the army of Rama and Ravana are heard.)
Seeing the very bewildered Sita , an affectionate Rakshasi called Sarama approached Sita who was her beloved friend. 33.1
Sarama the soft spoken woman , consoled Sita who was disillusioned by the king of Rakshasas and who was greatly sorrowing. 33.2
Sarama who was assigned by Ravana to protect Sita was a kind hearted woman who was firm in her austerities and was a good friend to Sita and protected her. 33.3
She saw her friend Sita had lost her consciousness and had just got up after rolling in the earth like a female horse. 33.4
That friend with good austerities consoled Sita and told her, “Let your mind not be perturbed.” 33.5
“Oh coward , Oh broad eyed one , by hiding under the sky , I heard all that Ravana told you as well as all that reply that you gave him, without fear because of my friendship with you .” 33.6-33.7
“Oh Maithili, all the reasons for Ravana going out agitated from here is known to me as I had gone out from here to find out about that.” 33.8
“It is not possible to attack Rama while he is sleeping because that tiger among men is always aware of himself and so killing him at that time is impossible.” 33.9
“It is also not possible to kill all the monkeys who live on the tree because they are being protected by Rama , just like Indra protects other devas.” 33.10
"O, Sita! Rama, who is
endowed with long and well rounded arms and an illustrious man, who has a large
chest , who is a man of great energy, an
archer well known in the world, a man endowed with muscularity, a righteous
minded man, a person of celebrity on earth, a man of eternal strength and a protector for himself and for others has not been killed when he
is with his brother Lakshmana, a
man of high descent, a knower of doctrines of conduct and behavior, the killer
of a stream of enemy forces, a man of inconceivable strength and valor, a
venerable man and an annihilator of adversaries."
33.11-33.13
“That Ravana , who is the enemy
of all the world and one with a perverse mind ,due to the anger against you has
played a magical trick of illusion against you.”
33.14
“Get rid of all your sorrow as great auspiciousness awaits you. The Goddess Lakshmi would bless you with all that is good due to her love for you, please listen.” 33.15
“Rama has crossed the ocean along with the monkey army and has arrived and encamped on the southern shore of the sea.” 33.16
“I see full implication in Rama along with Lakshmana settling down in the shore of the sea being well protected by the monkeys.” 33.17
“Some swift moving Rakshasas sent by Ravana had brought a news to him that Rama has crossed the sea and has encamped on this shore.” 33.18
“Oh broad eyed one , hearing about that Ravana the king of Rakshasas is holding consultations with all his ministers.” 33.19
When that Rakshasi Sarama was talking like this to Sita a fearful sound was heard from the army which was prepared for the war.” 33.20
Hearing that terrific sound created by the stick on the huge drums which sounded like a great thunder , Sarama who talked sweetly told Sita as follows . 33.21
“Oh scared one , the fearsome sound of this kettle drum is indicative , the preparation for a war and also hear the majestic sound of the drum which resembles the sound of thunder.” 33.22
"Elephants in rut are
being caparisoned for war. Chariot horses are being prepared for the battle. Thousands of horsemen carrying darts
in their hands are also seen."
33.23
“Here and there soldiers ready for the battle are marching in
thousands. The royal avenue is seen full of
wonderful soldiers making one
feel that they are like the swiftly moving
ocean with the flood waters
making great sound.”
33.24
"See hurriedly, the sheen
of polished weapons, shields and coats of mail sending forth luster of many
hues like the splendor of fire consuming the
forest in summer. The flurry of chariots, horses and elephants following
the lead of Ravana as well as of energetic Rakshasas thrilled with joy. Is also seen"
33.25-33.27
"Please hear the sound of
bells of elephants, the ratting of
chariots, and the cry of neighing horses, resembling the flourish of trumpets.
Here are the bustle of Rakshasas ,
carrying uplifted weapons in their hands; following under the leadership of Ravana. This bustling
activity is causing hair to stand erect through great fear ."
33.28-33.29
“Good luck which would destroy
all your sorrows is arriving to you and
a sense of fear has come to the Rakshasas. Like the Lord Indra, the lotus eyed
Rama who has unimaginable valour would kill Ravana in war and your husband will take you back.” 33.30-33.31
Your husband along with
Lakshmana would exhibit their valour and
like Lord Vishnu who is the killer of
enemies along with Lord Indra exhibits his power against his enemies.” 33.32
“As soon as Rama comes,
I will see you who are his
virtuous wife would be sitting on
his lap thus fulfilling your desire after killing all your enemies.” 33.33
“Oh pretty one , you would shed
tears of joy and make the chest of Rama wet
and when you are joined with him , I will see him holding you tightly to
his breast.”
33.34
“Before long oh divine Sita,
the very strong Rama will loosen your
one braid which has reached has grown past your hips and which you were wearing all these months.”
33.35
“Oh honoured lady after seeing
his face which is like the just risen full moon , you would get rid of all your
sorrow, like a female snake casts off its skin.”
33.36
“Oh Maithili after killing
Ravana in great speed , Rama who deserves pleasure would find happiness in the company of his
darling.”
33.37
“After you join back with Rama
with a great soul , you would like the earth
with healthy crops after a rain.”
33.38
“Oh lady, seek refuge in Rama
who is your lord like the Sun God approaching mount Meru and like the horse going round and definitely Sun is the source of all beings .”
33.9
Thus ends the thirty third chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
34.Sarama helps Sita by finding out Ravana ’s decision
(Sita becomes consoled. When Sarama offered to carry a message to Rama , Sita requests her to find out the decisions of Ravana. She comes back and tells her that in spite of elders in his family, Ravana would not release her till he dies.)
Sita who became greatly sad by hearing words of Ravana was comforted and made happy by Sarama, just like a parched earth which received rain. 34.1
And thereafter she who knew the proper time to do any activity wishing to do more service to Sita
With a smile told her. 34.2
“Oh black eyed lady, I am capable of carrying a message of good will from you as also your words secretly to Rama and return.” 34.3
“When I am travelling in the sky , supported only by myself neither wind or Garuda would be capable of following me.” 34.4
When Sarama spoke like this Sita without any sorrow which affected her earlier spoke these sweet words.” 34.5
“I know that you are capable of travelling in the sky as well as go to Rasathala but please know from me the service that you can do for me today.” 34.6
“If your intention now is to help me and you are firm in this resolve , then I wish you go and find out what Ravana is doing now.” 34.7
"That cruel and evil
minded Ravana, who has capabilities in the shape of conjuring trick to make his enemies cry ,makes me bemused like
the liquor bemuses one, as soon as it is
consumed." 34.8
“He gets me threatened all the time through words of the frightful Rakshasis who always sit round me ,and insult me
repeatedly.” 34.9
“I am depressed and
distrustful and have lost my stability
and staying in this Asoka forest , I get distressed due to great fear.” 34.10
“If you can inform me all the
decisions that he takes after discussion
with his ministers in the matter of
keeping me captive or releasing me, it would be a great blessing to me.” 34.11
Having been spoken like that ,
Sarama wiped away the tears from her
face which had got moistened and
replied her like this.
34.12
“Oh daughter of Janaka, if your
opinion is like that , I would go and after knowing about the opinion of the
enemies, I will return.”
34.13
After telling this , she went
near the Rakshasas and heard what Ravana was talking to his
ministers.
34.14
She who is an expert on
decision making after hearing the words
of the bad soul Ravana took a
decision and speedily returned to the Asoka forest.” 34.15
When she returned back she saw
Sita who looked like goddess Lakshmi bereft of lotus waiting for
her.
34.16
After Sarama who spoke returned
back Sita hugged her affectionately and offered
personally a seat for her.
34.17
“After sitting here comfortably
please tell about the plan of that that
bad soul Ravana who is cruel and wicked.” 34.18
When the trembling Sita asked Sarama like this she told her
completely what Ravana told his
ministers.
34.19
“The mother of Ravana
spoke great words excellently pleading
for your release and also Avidha the age
old minister Of Ravana pleaded for your release.”
34.20
“Let the daughter of Mithila be
given honourably to the king of men . Is not the wonderful incident that happened
in Janasthana sufficient for us?”
34.21
“Which man in the world can
cross the ocean , discover Sita, kill
several Rakshasas in war ?”
34.22
“Though the old minister of his
and his mother argued with him in
various ways , he was not interested in releasing you , like a miser giving up
his riches.”
34.23
“Oh Maithili, he is not
interested in releasing you till he
attains his death and this is what that
cruel Ravana decided along with his ministers.”
34.24
" After
that due to infatuation caused by his
impending death, his determination to do
what he said is very firm .He is not in
a position to release you, not because of
sheer fear but will hold you till
he is actually defeated in battle through the carnage of all the
Rakshasas and of himself."
34.25
“Oh dark
eyed one , after killing Ravana in war by his
sharp arrows, Rama will definitely take you back to Ayodhya.”
34.26
At this time along with the sound of beating
of drums and blowing of conches , they
heard the sound caused by monkey army which made the earth shake. 34.27
Hearing
the great sound raised by the monkey army , the king servants who had gone to
Lanka lost their enthusiasm , looked pitiable and looked depressed as they could not foresee any thing good
coming due to the fault of their king.
34.28
Thus ends the thirty fourth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
35.Malyavan the grand father tries to Dissuade Ravana
(When Ravana hears the marching of Monkey army , he again calls for a meeting. Mayavan who is his grand father advises him to return back Sita. )
Then the great hero Raghava who was the conqueror of cities , marched forth along with mixed sound of drums and conches. 35.1
When Ravana the king of all Rakshasas heard that sound for a while he became thoughtful and looked towards his ministers. 35.2
The very strong Ravana who was the tormentor of the world and is the cruel king of all Rakshasas , then addressed the assembly of Rakshasas and without accusing any one spoke. 35.3
“I have heard that you have been talking about the crossing of ocean by Rama and about his prowess , valour and heroism.” 35.4
“I know that all of you are truly valorous in war and in spite of that , on knowing about the valour of Rama , all of you look at each other in silence.” 35.5
Hearing the words of Ravana, his maternal grandfather Malyavan who was very intelligent and wise told as follows. 35.6
“Oh king , that king who is an expert in all sciences and who follows the path of prudence , enjoys the kingship for a long time and compels his enemies for subjugation.” 35.7
“He who concludes treaty of peace with his enemies or wages war at the proper time strengthens himself and attains great power.” 35.8
“ A treaty should be reached with the king who is weaker or equal to us , without ever underrating the enemy but he should wage war against enemy who is stronger.” 35.9
“Oh Ravana because of that I like entering in to a treaty with Rama. Let Sita for whose sake this war is being fought be returned to him.” 35.10
“All devas, sages and Gandharwas are wishing for the victory of Rama and so do not make him your enemy and please accept a treaty with him.” 35.11
“The grandfather (Lord Brahma) created only two groups of people namely devas and Rakshasas and while Devas depend on Dharma , Rakshasas do not follow it.” 35.12
‘Oh Rakshasa , Dharma is always on the side of the great devas and Non righteousness is on the part of asuras and Rakshasas.” 35.13
“When Dharma swallows Adharma , it is Kritha age and when Adharma starts swallowing Dharma , it is the Kali age.” 35.14
“So when you were wandering in this world , the great Dharma was destroyed and Adharma favoured you and because of this your enemies are stronger than you.” 35.15
“Due to your mistake , the well nourished Adharma is swallowing us and you being favourable to Rakshasas , the clan of Rakshasas is growing.” 35.16
“You who are interested in sensual pleasures and because of this , you did whatever you liked and this has created great fear among the sages who are like fire.” 35.17
"The power of those sages
is very great like an burning fire. Having purified their minds through
penance, they are intent on promotion of Dharma , in as much as these Brahmins
worship the gods through different principal sacrifices but they
also pour oblations into the sacred fires with due ceremony and read the
Vedas (Sacred texts) in a loud voice. Having subdued the Rakshasas, they
continued to chant the sacred text, on hearing which all the Rakshasas
have scattered in all directions, like
the thundering clouds in a hot
season."
35.18-35.20
“When the sages who themselves
are like fire , worship fire , the smoke from that fire spreads all over and
destroys the luster of all the Rakshasas.”
35.21
“In different places when these people who are stable in their
penance , practice severe austerity , this creates trouble to all
Rakshasas.”
35.22
“You have obtained a boon
protecting yourself from Devas, Dhanavas
and Yakshas but very powerful men
, bears and monkeys have arrived here
and they with stable valour are
roaring like lions.”
35.23-35.24
“I have been seeing very many omens which are horrifying and I foresee destruction of all the Rakshasas including myself.”
35.25
“Terrific and monstrous clouds producing
horrifying thunderous sound are causing rain of hot blood all over
Lanka.”
35.26
“Drops of tears fall from the
weeping animals of transport , which
have become discoloured, coated by dust
and have lost their previous shine.”
35.27
“Flesh eating animals like Jackals and eagles
are howling loudly and fearsomely and entering Lanka and they also form groups in the forest.”
35.28
“Black women with white teeth ,
talking adversely in their dreams are standing in front of the homes
and laughing uproariously after
robbing the houses.”
35.29
“The Dogs come and eat the
offerings made to God in the homes and
donkeys are born to cows, rats and the mongoose.”
35.30
“Cats mate with tigers , pigs
mate with dogs and Kinnaras mate with Rakshasas as well as with men.”
35.31
“Red footed white pigeons which are messengers of
death move in different directions
foretelling the death of all Rakshasas.”
35.32
“The singing pet birds called
Sarika are defeated by fighter birds
and drop down on earth in pairs.”
35.33
"Birds and wild animals, face towards the sun, cry out. Death, in the form
of a frightful, monstrous and cruel blackish form with a shaven head casts his eyes on all our
dwellings, both morning and evening. These
and such other sinister omens appear."
35.34-35.35
"I deem Rama of stable vision as
Lord Vishnu dwelling in human form. This Rama is not a mere human being,
because he is one who built
that most wonderful bridge which was
built across the sea. O, Ravana! Conclude peace with Rama, who is the king of
men. Having come to know of his acts, let that which is good for the future be
done after a mature understanding."
35.36-35.37
Having spoken like this , the mighty Malyavan, who was foremost in valour among the bravest of warriors, being aware of what was passing in Ravana's mind, eyeing him, became silent. 35.38
Thus ends the thirty fifth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
36.Ravana chides Malyavan and makes arrangement for the war.
(Ravana tells that Malyavan was telling these words out of partiality and fear. Malyavan takes leave and goes away. Then Ravana assigns responsibility to different city gates to different heroes.)
The evil minded ten faced one , since he was already under the control of God of death , did not find the words of Malyavan suitable to his welfare . 36.1
Since he has already come under the grips of great anger , with eyes rolling in fury replied Malyavan .
36.2
“Though you are interested in my welfare you have spoken unsuitable and harsh words and have taken the side of the enemy and so your words have not entered my ears.” 36.3
“How do you rate a feeble man like Rama who has come alone with only monkeys to help and banished by his father to the forest as efficient?” 36.4
“How do you rate me who is the god of the Rakshasas who is greatly fearsome to the devas and who has all qualities of valour as weak?” 36.5
“I think that you spoke those harsh words to me because you do not like my valour or due to partiality to the enemy or due to my encouragement.” 36.6
“Which learned man who knows all Sasthras would speak thus harshly to a mighty person in power without intention to instigate him?.” 36.7
“After having brought Sita who is like Goddess Lakshmi without a lotus , for what purpose should I return her to Rama , is it out of fear to him?” 36.8
“Within a few days you will see that , Rama along with crores of monkeys, Sugreeva and Lakshmana is killed by me.” 36.9
“Why should this Ravana before whom even Devas cannot stand in a duel in war , entertain any fear in this war?” 36.10
“I would prefer to be cut in to two pieces rather than salute anybody and this is my innate quality from birth which cannot be removed.” 36.11
“By accident if Rama has constructed a bridge across the sea , there is nothing to be surprised and no reason to fear him.” 36.12
“I am promising on oath , that Rama who along with his monkeys has crossed the ocean will not go back alive .” 36.13
Knowing Ravana was speaking excitedly with great anger, Malyavan was hesitant and did not speak anything in reply . 36.14
Since it was proper Malyavan wished victory to the king and as permitted by the king went back to his home. 36.15
Then Ravana held consultations with his ministers on things that need to be examined and started planning for matchless defense of Lanka. 36.16
Then he assigned the defense of eastern gate to the Rakshasa called Prahastha , the southern gate to the greatly valorous Mahaparswa and Mahodhara , the western gate to his son Indrajit who was an expert in great illusion along with large number of Rakshasas. 36.17-36.18
He then deputed Sukha and Sarana to guard the northern gate of the city and told that ministers that he himself would also come there. 36.19
He then placed an extremely valorous Rakshasa called Virupaksha along with several other Rakshasas in the centre of the city. 36.20
The great Rakshasa after creating this arrangement in Lanka assumed that his purpose has been accomplished for that particular time. 36,21
Having ordered for adequate arrangements for the defense of the city, Ravana then allowed his ministers depart. Having been honoured with blessings of victory by those body of councilors, he entered his mighty and sumptuous inner apartments. 36.22
Thus ends the thirty sixth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
37.Rama finalizes his strategy
(Vibheeshana ‘s ministers go in to the city and find out the plans of Ravana. Accordingly Rama divided his army to attck the four gates and finalizes as to who should lead each of these sections.)
Meanwhile, Rama the king of men and Sugreeva the king of monkeys, Hanuman the son of the wind God , Jambhavan the king of the Bears, Vibheeshana the Rakshasa , Angadha the son of Vali, Lakshmana, Sushena along with his relations , Mainda, Dvivida, Gaja, Gavaksha, Kumuda, Nala and Panasa, all having reached the enemy's territory, assembled to take counsel together. 37.1-37.3
“Observe this city of Lanka protected by Ravana , which is difficult to defeat by asuras , devas, serpents, and Gandharwas joined together.” 37.4
“In this city Ravana the lord of Rakshasas stays always . Let us discuss about ways and means by which we can achieve our objective .” 37.5
When they were talking like this , Vibheeshana the younger brother of Ravana spoke the following meaningful and polished words. 37.6
“My ministers Anala, Sarabha, Sampathi and Praghasa had gone to the city of Lanka and have returned just now.” 37.7
“They assumed the form of birds and they entered the army of our enemy and they have seen closely the action that is being taken by them and returned .” 37.8
“Oh Rama , I would tell you in detail the exact position as informed to me of the arrangements being made by the bad soul Ravana.” 37.9
"Prahastha with his army
is standing near the eastern gate. Mahaparswa and Mahodara of mighty
prowess are at the southern gate." 37.10
“Indrajit surrounded by many
Rakshasas is standing at the western gate with harpoons, swords, bows, spears and
hammers together with warriors furnished with weapons of various kinds." 37.11
“The northern gate is protected
by Ravana himself , who is an expert in magical chants with several thousands of Rakshasas armed
with many weapons and with thousands of Rakshasas moving here and there armed with
lances.”
37.12-37.13
“Virupaksha along with a great Rakshasa army , armed with great spears , swords and bows is standing in the centre of the fort.”
37.14
“ All these ministers
Observed these arrangements of the army
inside the fort and have speedily returned to this place
.”
37.15
"The elephants and
chariots number some ten thousand each, the cavalry twenty thousand and there
are more than a crore foot soldiers. These strong and intrepid Rakshasas endeavoring to kill someone in battle have
ever been their sovereign's favorites."
37.16-37.17
“Oh king, for each Rakshasa
there are ten lakhs who are available in the vicinity itself
.” 37.18
The mighty Vibheeshana
introduced those ministers of his too
Rama , after telling the news brought by
them pertaining to Lanka. 37.19
Those ministers again confirmed
what was said by Vibheeshana and that good
younger brother of Ravana with a view to please Rama told
the lotus eyed one further.
37.20
“Oh Rama when Ravana went for a war against Khubera , along with him sixty lac Rakshasas, who were similar to Ravana in his bad character , in his luster, in his prowess, his strength, his pride and in his valour went along with him .” 37.21-37.22
“By this report I am not trying to arouse your wrath nor your fear nor trying to irritate you , for I am sure you are capable due to valour even to kill the devas.” 37.23
“You having set out with this great army of monkeys divided in to four divisions are capable of destroying Ravana.” 37.24
After Rama heard these words of the younger brother of Ravana , for the sake of attacking his enemies , he gave the following order.” 37.25
“At the eastern gate of Lanka, the great monkey Nila assisted by large number of monkeys will attack Prahastha .” 37.26
“Angadha the son of Vali surrounded by mighty army of monkeys would oppose in the southern gate , the Rakshasas Maha Parswa and Mahodhara.” 37.27
“Let Hanuman the son of wind God with an incomparable army break the western door along with large number of monkeys.” 37.28
“I am myself determined to slay
that wicked one who owing to the boon he
has received, enjoys oppressing multitudes of
asuras and Dhanavas , as also the magnanimous sages and who ranges the
world, pestering all beings. With the
aid of Lakshmana, I shall forcibly enter the northern gate where Ravana is
stationed along with his army."
37.29-37.31
Let the king of monkeys
Sugreeva, the king of bears Jambhavan
and the younger brother of the king of Rakshasas occupy the central place of the army.” 37.32
“No monkey should assume the
human form in this battle , so that their monkey form would help us to
recognize them.”
37.33
"Among our own people
also, the form of monkeys will become a sign of recognition for us. Seven of
us only will attack the enemy in our human form, I, my brother Lakshmana,
who is full of valour, my friend Vibheeshana and his four companions."
37.34-37.35
After saying this to
Vibheeshana , for the sake of getting
success in their enterprise , that Rama who is a wise leader , made up his mind
to climb on mount Suvela and from there
observed the very pretty slope of that
mountain.
37.36-37.37
After that Rama along with a very big army making his mind to destroy his enemies set out to Lanka with great happiness and excitement.
37.38
Thus ends the thirty seventh chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
38. Rama spends the night on Suvela mountain.
(Rama along with his army chiefs climb the Suvela mountain and has a good glimpse of the city of Lanka. He spends that night there.)
Rama, who was followed by
Lakshmana, having made up his mind to ascend Mount Suvela, spoke in a gentle
and prime voice to Sugreeva and to Vibheeshana who was the knower of what is
right, a Rakshasa devoted to him
and who was experienced in giving advice
and a knower of prescribed rules .
38.1-38.2
“We would ascend this good king
of mountains Suvela which is blessed with hundreds of
minerals and will stay there for today’s night “
38.3
"We shall see Lanka the place of that Rakshasa Ravana
, the evil-minded one by whom my wife
was abducted for the sake of his own
death, who did not understand Dharma properly ,
who did not know what good character is and in whom noble lineage was not seen and by whom that
contemptible act was done with an inferior
mind of a Rakshasa."
38.4-38.5
“My anger is increasing when
that base Rakshasa is praised due to the basest of sin committed by
him and I shall definitely witness his
death.”
38.6
“Anyone who does a sinful
act , is caught by the noose of the God of death and such
base souls by the mistakes they do
debase their clan.”
38.7
“Discussing like this with a
mind full of anger against Ravana , Rama climbed up the Suvela mountain with
its pretty peaks.
38.8
Along with other people
Lakshmana carrying a great bow and
arrows climbed after him
and Sugreeva , Vibheeshana along
with their ministers also followed
them.
38.9
Hanuman, Angada, Nila, Mainda,
Dvivida, Gaja, Gavaksha, Gavya, Sarabha, Gandhamadana, Panasa, Kumuda, Hara,
Rambha the chief of the troops, Jambhavan, Sushena, the greatly wise Rishabha,
Durmukha of great splendour, Shatabali the monkey and other hundreds of monkeys
who are fast-moving, who can wander easily on mountains with a speed akin to
that of wind, ascended that Suvela mountain which Rama had ascended.
38.10- 38.13
All of them climbed the
mountain taking not much time and after reaching the top of its peak saw
Lanka like it was a town hanging from the sky.
38.14
Those monkey chiefs saw Lanka
with excellent gates , lustrous ramparts
and completely filled with Rakshasas.
38.15
Those monkey lords also saw another rampart consisting of blue Rakshasas, standing
together on that great rampart.
38.16
All those monkeys seeing those
Rakshasas who were thirsting for war ,
made different type of noises and all this was being watched by Rama.
38.17
Then the sun went down
heralding the coming of dusk and the
knighted lighted by the full moon arrived.
38.18
“After that , Rama along with
Lakshmana as well as Sugreeva the Lord of monkeys together with troops and
captions of troops, duly greeted welcomingly and treated hospitably Vibheeshana and stayed with joy on the mountain resort of Suvela.” 38.19
Thus ends the thirty eighth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
39. Rama surveys the city of Lanka
(Rama along with the army
chiefs had a good idea of Lanka. Some monkeys do go near the city. Rama is
surprised at the great opulence of the
city.)
All the monkey chiefs spent their night on the top of the mountain and those valorous ones saw many parks and gardens in Lanka. 39.1
Seeing those prettily leveled and very broad gardens which were very pretty to look at , all of them became surprised. 39.2
Thick with Champaka, Ashoka,
Vakula , Sala and palmyra trees, covered with groves of Tamala and Panasa
trees, surrounded with rows of Nagakesara trees, Lanka looked splendid on all
sides like the city of Amaravati reigned by Indra the god of devas, with green
lawns and variegated avenues and with beautiful trees of various kinds like
Hintala, Arjuna, Nipa Saptaparna in full flowering, Tilaka, Karnikara and Patal
whose crests were laden with flowers and which were intertwined with climbers
laden with multi-coloured flowers and red tender leaves.
39.3-39.6
Those trees were full of scented and greatly wonderful flowers as well as fruits just like human beings have
lot of ornaments.
39.7
That pretty garden resembling
Chithratha , the garden of Khubera was
greatly charming like Nandana the garden of Devendra.
39.8
In that garden filled with
small waterfalls , the music of small
cranes and sound of dancing
peacocks and singing of cuckoos was heard.
39.9
Then, those joyful monkeys,, brave and assuming any shape
at will, entered the aforesaid groves and gardens, with birds always excited with joy, with wandering bees, with clusters of trees occupied by
cuckoos, having peculiar sounds of birds
and song of the large bees, abounding with sounds of kura birds with the music of wagtails and cries of cranes.
39.10-39.12
When those mighty and splendid monkeys entered there , scented breeze which had touched
several flowers blew across the garden.
39.13
Some of the monkey warriors
left their battalions with the permission of Lord Sugreeva went towards Lanka decorated by flags.
39.14
Those monkeys expert in making
loud noise frightened several birds and
displeased elephants and other animals
made the city of Lanka tremble.
39.15
They all walked with great
speed trampling the earth by their
feet and raised dust
by their feet , which went up immediately .
39.16
Frightened by that sound, bears lions buffaloes elephants, deer and birds trembled and got terrified and hastened towards all the ten different directions. 39.17
The solitary peak of Trikuta mountain, which was so high and appeared as if it was touching the sky and was all over covered with flowers resembling gold and spread to an extent of ten Yojanas ; bright was charming to look at, pretty , glorious, majestic, inaccessible even to the birds, and was hard to be ascended by people even by the mind and how much more difficult by the act of walking?39.18-39.19
The city of Lanka which was ten Yojanas broad and twenty yojanas long was located on the top of that mountain. 39.20
The towers of the town on the top of the mountain looked like white clouds on the sky and had ramparts made of gold and silver. 39.21
That Lanka was greatly decorated by palaces and towers and looked like the sky with clouds at the end of summer and resembled the land of Vishnu between earth and sky. 39.22
A palace, duly graced with a
thousand pillars, which looked like a peak of Mount Kailasa was there in the
City of Lanka, which was always
protected by a complete army of Rakshasas. The palace seemed to be scraping the
skies and was seen as an ornament to the
City of Ravana. 39.23-39.24
The glorious Rama the elder brother of Lakshmana along with
monkeys saw that charming golden city of Ravana, graced with mountains
picturesque with various minerals, splendid with gardens reechoing with songs
of birds of every kind, frequented by varieties of deer, richly endowed with
various kinds of flowers, inhabited by Rakshasas of every degree and duly flourishing, having
increased its wealth.
39.25-39.27
The elder brother Of Lakshmana seeing that city completely occupied by palaces and which looked like heaven was greatly surprised .
39.28
Rama with his great army saw
that City, full of precious gems, having all kinds of facilities, adorned with
rows of mansions, having excellent doors with huge mechanical appliances and
with a large armed forces protecting the City. 39.29
Thus ends the thirty ninth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
40.Sugreeva jumps and attacks Ravana
(When Rama and others are standing on Suvela mountain, Ravana stands at the top of city gate. Sugreeva jumps at him and breaks his crown. Both of them wrestle with each other. Sugreeva jumps back to the mountain.)
Then Rama along with Sugreeva and the monkey troop leaders climbed up to the top of Suvela mountain which was two Yojanas broad . 40.1
After standing there for a little time when Rama saw all the ten directions , he saw on the top of Trikuta mountain the city of Lanka constructed by Viswakarma with nice arrangements and many pretty gardens. 40.2
There above a gateway, stood
the invincible Ravana the lord of Rakshasas , who was being fanned with white
whisks on both sides, was graced with a triumphal parasol, was smeared with red
sandal paste, adorned with scarlet ornaments, attired in raiment embroidered in
gold, resembling a dark cloud, who bore on his breast scars of wounds inflicted
on him by elephant of Indra
with his tusks, wrapped in a cloak of red colour resembling the colour
of hare's blood and looking like a mass
of clouds in the sky enveloped with sunshine at sunset. 40.3-40.6
He was seen by the king of the
monkeys as well as Rama but as soon as Sugreeva saw the king of Rakshasas he stood up.
40.7
Due to the fierceness of his anger , he merged his courage and strength and from the top of the mountain jumped
to the place of the tower.
40.8
He then saw the Rakshasa for a
moment , and then that fearless soul ,
regarded that Rakshasa as a mere
straw and then spoke.
40.9
“Oh Rakshasa, I am the friend and servant of Rama who is the lord of the world and today you will not be spared by the luster of that king of kings.” 40.10
Saying like this all at once , Sugreeva jumped over the Rakshasa and pulled his great shining crown and threw it on the earth.” 40.11
When he was trying to rush to him then that Rakshasa spoke “You are one with a good neck(Sugreeva) but soon you will be one without neck.” 40.12
Then Ravana lifted Sugreeva and threw him on earth but bouncing like a ball Sugreeva flung his enemy with his arms. 40.13
Ravana and Sugreeva of great
strength carried on the duel
which was unbearable and perspiration broke out on their limbs,
and their bodies turned red with blood and each clung to other
paralyzing his opponent's movements resembling a silk-cotton tree and Kimshuka trees, followed by blows of
fists, slaps of hands blows of elbows and blows of fingers on each other. 40.14-40.15
Having wrestled for a long time
in the center of the flat floor of the gate way, each in turn repeatedly
lifting their bodies and bending their feet in a particular way, the two highly
swift combatants remained in that flat roof of the gate way. 40.16
Crushing one another and with their
bodies clung together, they both dropped down between the defensive walls and
the moat. They would leap up again, seizing each other from the ground, after
pausing an instant to regain their breath.
40.17
With arms interlaced like the ropes joined together, they remained locked together in the struggle. Both of them, who had received training in wrestling and fully endowed with might, were now moving to and fro in the arena. 40.18
Both of them who looked like a tiger and lion with tusks growing like the king of the elephants , after interlacing their hands tried their strength and fell on the ground together. 40.19
Thereafter rising, those two
heroes hurled themselves at each other,
circling around the arena again and again, like skilled and mighty wrestlers,
and they never got easily tired. 40.20
Like two
great elephants they with
their enormous arms resembling the trunks, of those elephants those two warriors were keeping track of each other and fought vehemently for a long time and moved
speedily in a circular arena. 40.21
Approaching each other like
two wild cats fighting for a piece of meat and trying to kill each other, they stood
growling again and again. 40.22
The two warriors, Sugreeva and
Ravana, who were skilled in wrestling, executed innumerable and myriad revolutions,
taking up diverse postures, moving in a curves like an ox's urine, coming and
going, stepping side ways, having a retrograde motion to avoid blows, turning
about abandoning the attack, dashing towards each other, leaping, standing firm
and erect, retreating , turning
sideways, rushing in a bent
posture, running lifting their foot to
kick the opponent and by letting go or stealing away.
40.23-40.26
Meanwhile, Ravana decided to
commence using his magic power and realizing
it, Sugreeva flew into the sky
triumphantly shaking off all fatigue, while Ravana, baffled by Sugreeva stood
confounded there all alone. 40.27-40.28
Thus that blessed lord of the
monkeys who was the son of Sun God
, got fame in war after reducing the Rakshasa Ravana to
tiresomeness , climbed up in to the broad sky
and went near Rama who was standing in the middle of monkeys.
40.29
Then that son of God after
doing this act , with the speed of the wind
rejoined his own army and got the
great applause of the blessed son of
Raghu clan and was honoured by all the
monkey chiefs 40.30
Thus ends the fortieth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
41.Angadha is sent to Ravana as emissary
(The monkey army with its commanders lay seige the city of Lanka. Rama sends Angadha as an emissary to Ravana. Not prepared to surrender Ravana, tries to catch hold of Angadha but he escapes and goes back to Rama.)
Seeing the signs of the battle on the body of Sugreeva , Rama the elder brother of Lakshmana , after hugging Sugreeva told him. 41.1
“You have done this great adventure without properly consulting me ,such rash adventures are never attempted by a king. “ 41.2
“Oh valorous one interested in adventure , this reckless act done by you , has caused great anxiety to me , your army and Vibheeshana.” 41.3
‘Oh valorous one, oh destroyer of enemies , Oh mighty armed annihilator of enemies , if some misfortune had happened to you , what could we have done to release Sita , and also to the greatly strong Bharatha ,to Lakshmana and the still younger Shatrugna and also to myself.” 41.4-41.5
“I had decided that if you had not come back , knowing well your valour which is equal to Sun, Indra and Varuna , to kill Ravana along with his sons along with his army and steeds , to hold the coronation of Vibheeshana as king of Lanka and later consecrate Bharatha as the king Of Ayodhya and then to retire to the forest.” 41.6-41.7
When Rama spoke like this Sugreeva replied like this, “OH Raghava seeing Ravana the abductor of your wife and also knowing about my innate strength, how else could I have acted.” 41.8-41.9
When the valorous Sugreeva told like this , Rama complimented him and told Lakshmana who was greatly full of auspiciousness. 41.10
“Oh Lakshmana , after dividing the forests with fresh waters and trees laden with fruits , it is necessary to divide the army in to segments and be always ready.” 41.11
“I am scared that that I will see a great tragedy which would reduce the number of people in this world and also a mass destruction to the bears and monkeys. 41.12
“Harsh winds are blowing , the earth is shaking , the tips of the mountains are shaking and those elephants which carry the earth are trumpeting.” 41.13
"Sinister clouds horrifyingly bitter roar violently like carnivorous animals and let fall a rain mixed with drops of blood." 41.14
“The dusk is of the red colour of the red sandalwood is looking horrific and from the sun, a blazing fire ball falls down.” 41.15
“Wild animals and birds shout pitiably and are wretched and are ominous and facing the sun they inspire great fear .” 41.16
“The moon has lost its luster and is surrounded by red black rays , similar to the time of final deluge and is creating sorrow at night.” 41.17
“Oh Lakshmana , on the disk of the sun a fiery halo with a black mark is observed and reduced of its luster the Sun is having a coppery colour.” 41.18
“Oh Lakshmana , the stars do not look like the way they should and are foretelling their intention to speed up the time of deluge..” 41.19
“The crows , eagles and vultures are circling the sky at a lower level and Jackals also howling making inauspicious sounds.” 41.20
"The earth will be crowded with rocks, darts and daggers used by monkeys and demons, will become a slime of
flesh and blood."
41.21
“Let us speedily attack the invincible town ruled by Ravana , and
surround it by monkeys on all sides.”
41.22
The elder brother of Lakshmana after speaking like this to Lakshmana , speedily got down from the top of the mountain. 41.23
That Rama ah was the soul of Dharma after getting down from the mountain , examined his unconquerable army .” 41.24
Rama who is an expert in matters of time , along with Sugreeva got ready his army for attack , at the appropriate moment. 41.25
That very strong one armed with a bow marched at the most suitable time marched along with his army , facing the city of Lanka. 41.26
Then, Vibheeshana, Sugreeva,
Hanuman, Jambhavan the king of bears, Nala, Nila and Lakshmana accompanied Rama.
41.27
After that the great army consisting of monkeys and bears marched covering the vast area of land accompanying Rama. 41.28
Then those monkeys who were destroyers of enemies and who resembled elephants took hold of hundreds of mountain peaks as well as well grown trees. 41.29
Within a short time those brothers Rama and Lakshmana , who were both destroyers of enemies, reached Lanka which was the city of Ravana . 41.30
The monkeys, encouraged by the
sound of Rama's voice and obedient to his command, halted before the city of
Lanka which was decorated with flags , beautiful and splendid with
pleasure-gardens, having an unusual rampart which is inaccessible with its
elevated arched door-ways and invincible even to the devas.
41.31-41.32
After reaching the city of Lanka which was ruled by Ravana, the heroic Rama the son of Dasaratha accompanied by Lakshmana, stopped near the northern gate, where Ravana was in command Who else but Rama is capable of protecting the army and besieging that gate, regulated by Ravana, similar to an ocean regulated by Varuna, guarded by awful Rakshasas on all sides and creating fear to the weak as the under regions of earth is guarded by Rakshasas. 41.33-41.36
Rama saw there the army of Ravana armed with various strange type of weapons and armours .
41.37
Nila, the valiant
commander –in-chief of monkeys
together with Mainda and Dvivida reached and stopped before the Eastern gate.
41.38
Angadha of very mighty prowess,
together with Rishabha, Gavaksha, Gaja and Gavya took charge of the Southern
gate. 41.39
The strong monkey Hanuman
together with Prajangha, Tarasa and other warriors, guarded the western gate.
41.40
Sugreeva, along with all the
chiefs of monkeys equal to the strength of Garuda as well as Vayu the god of the wind, was
stationed himself in the middle of the army .
41.41
The highly reputed generals of
monkeys along with thirty six crores of
monkeys besieged the city along with great
Sugreeva exerting pressure on monkeys.
41.42
As per the order of Rama Lakshmana and Vibheeshana
distributed one crore of monkey army soldiers at each gate of the city. 41.43
Behind Rama and not far from
him, Sushena together with Jambhavan, followed by a multitude of forces, stood
at the intermediate post.
41.44
Those lions among monkeys who
were possessing lion like teeth holding rocks and trees were with joy waiting for the signal to
the war.” 41.45
All of them were lashing their
tails , using their jaws and nails as weapons and were shaking in every limb
and had their faces set grimly. 41.46
Some were having the strength
of ten elephants and some having
strength of ten times ten and some were having the strength of one thousand elephants.
41.47
Some were having the strength
of an ogha(large number ) of
elephants. Some were endowed with a strength of ten times to that. some others
there were chiefs of monkeys, having an immeasurable strength.
41.48
That collection of monkeys
there was greatly magical and wonderful
and it appeared as if it was a swarm of
locusts.
41.49
Due to the monkeys who reached Lanka and by all those stationed already beneath its
walls, the air and earth seem to be completely filled with monkeys.
41.50
A hundred divisions of one lakh
each of bears and monkeys poured towards the gates of Lanka, while others
proceeded to fight on every side.
41.51
All the mountains on all sides were covered by the monkeys and a crore of them were ranged near the city. 41.52
When the city of Lanka was surrounded by the monkeys each holding a tree in their hand , even wind was not entering the city. 41.53
The Rakshasas who were as valorous as Indra , the ruler of devas seeing themselves besieged by cloud like monkeys who were equal to them in valour were stuck with sudden terror.” 41.54
When those monkey troops were advancing a big sound arose which was similar to the sound of waves of ocean beating its banks. 41.55
Due that great noise , Lanka with its ramparts , arches , mountains and forests began to shake .
41.56
That army of monkeys protected by Rama and Lakshmana as well as Sugreeva became even more unconquerable than that the army of devas and Dhanavas. 41.57
Having thus ranged his forces,
with a view to destroy the Rakshasas , Rama who knew about the four
expedients of Sama, Dhana, Bhedha and
Danda to be employed in succession, took counsel again and
again with his ministers and arrived at a decision. Calling to his mind the
duty of the kings, Rama who was eager to undertake what was to be done next, in
concurrence with Vibheeshana, summoned Angadha the son of Vali and spoke to him as follows.
41.58-41.60
“Oh gentle monkey , go and meet
the ten necked one who is unfortunate ,
devoid of kingship and who has lost his
splendour due to approaching death and tell my words to him. , after entering
the city of Lanka without any fear .”
41.61
“oh Rakshasa who moves at night In your reckless arrogance, you have oppressed sages, celestials,
Gandharwas and their wives, serpent – Rakshasas , Yakshas the semi-divine
beings and kings. From now on, that
arrogance, born of the boon you received from Brahma the Lord of creation, should be subdued.”
41.62-41.64
“I would definitely
inflict a great punishment on you
for abducting my wife and I
am standing at the gates of Lanka along
with the rod of punishment.”
41`.65
“Oh Rakshasa , if you are
killed by me, You will attain the position of devas , great sages and the Royal sages .”
41.66
Oh basest Rakshasa , use the
same method of not showing your strength but the power of illusion when you abducted Sita.”
41.67
“If you do not surrender to
me and do not return Sita to me, I will
make this world one without Rakshasas by my powerful arrows.”
41.68
"This pious minded
Vibheeshana, the foremost among Rakshasas
has come to me. Surely, this illustrious Rakshasa will obtain the
kingdom of Lanka, which will henceforth be free from troubles." 41.69
“You cannot enjoy this kingdom without Dharma even
for a moment as you are a sinful Rakshasa having stupid followers
around you and is one with defeated soul.”
41.70
“Oh Rakshasa , otherwise get ready for the battle , after
gathering courage and laying your hands
on your valour. Then you will be killed by arrows and rest in peace.”
41.71
“Oh traveler at night , even if you take the form of a
bird and run about in all the three worlds , you will not be
alive as soon as you come in to the range of my eyes.” 41.72
“I am telling for your benefit, be ready for your
obsequies. See Lanka properly , for your living further is in my hands.”
41.73
When Rama who never got tired
of his actions told like this to son of Tara, he jumped in to the air with a luster of burning fire and marched
ahead . “ 41.74
Within a moment he reached the
home of Ravana and saw that Ravana who was seated and discussing with his
ministers.
41.75
That monkey chief Angadha wearing golden bracelets landed in a place close to
the king and stood there like a
flaming torch.
41.76
After introducing himself ,
Angadha repeated the excellent words of Rama , as it was told to him without adding or subtracting anything to
Ravana in the presence of his ministers.
41.77
“I am the son of Vali and
Angadha is my name and I am the emissary
of Rama , the king of Kosala and of stable exploits . Have you heard of
him?”
41.78
Rama called Raghava who adds joy to his mother Kausalya speaks to
you thus.”Oh Ruthless one , come and
enter in to war with me as a representative of your clan.”
41.79
“I shall kill you along with
your ministers, sons, cousins and other relatives. You being dead, all the
three worlds would get rid of
fear.'"
41.80
“Now, I shall uproot you, a
thorn to the sages and an enemy to devas , demons, semi-divine beings,
Gandharwas , serpent-gods and Rakshasas.”
41.81
“Unless you bow before me and
return back Sita , you would be killed by me and Vibheeshana would become the
king.”
41.82
Hearing those harsh words from the monkey chief . Ravana
the king of Rakshasas became under the
control of anger.
41.83
He became red eyed with anger
and ordered his ministers, “Let this stupid one be caught and then
killed.”
41.84
As soon a they heard the words of Ravana , four terrible Rakshasas caught hold of him
who resembled a shining torch.
41.85
Then the prudent and
valorous monkey , of his own accord came under their control
, to exhibit his prowess in front of
those monkeys.
41.86
Then catching hold of those who
clung to his arms , Angadha leapt on to the palace which resembled a mountain.
41.87
All those four Rakshasas were
shaken out , by the great speed of Angadha
and fell down on the ground , even when the king of Rakshasas was
watching.
41.88
From the top of the palace , which was as tall as the mountain was climbed by that son of Vali, even when Ravana was
seeing.
41.89
That roof of the palace,
trampled by Angadha, crumbled like the peak of Himalayan range was shattered
long ago by lightening - before Ravana's gaze.
41.90
After breaking the roof of the
house and announcing his name loudly and
roaring with great sound, Angadha
rose up in that air.
41.91
Causing great worry to Rakshasa and great joy to the monkeys , he reached the
middle of monkeys and
went near Rama.
41.92
Seeing the roof of his
palace destroyed Ravana got in to very
great anger and foreseeing his own
destruction he became jittery.
41.93
Surrounded by many monkeys who were roaring with delight, Rama on his part was already
proceeding ahead for the battle, with an
intent to wipe out his enemy.
41.94 At that time, Sushena the highly valiant monkey who was resembling a mountain was surrounded by innumerable monkeys, who
had ability change their form at will.
41.95
Under the order of Sugreeva who
was invincible , Sushena was patrolling
the gates and wandering like a moon among the stars. 41.96
Seeing hundreds of divisions of
those monkeys encamped under the walls of Lanka, marshaled on the shores of the
sea, the Rakshasas were amazed and some others were terror-struck while others,
overjoyed at the prospect of fighting and even
leapt up in exultation. 41.979-41.98
Those miserable Rakshasas on
seeing that the entire extensive space
between the walls and the moat were being occupied by the monkeys, and looked
like a second rampart cried out, "Alas " in panic.
41.99
As a result of that the miserable tumult in the capital city of the Rakshasas,
the soldiers of Ravana seized hold of their great weapons and sallied forth
like the winds that blow at the time of deluge.
41.100
Thus ends the forty first chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
42.The war between monkeys and Rakshasas commences
(Rama orders his monkey army to
attack. They fill up the moat, brake
fortifications and climb on fort walls. Ravana oders his Rakshasa army to aeeack. A huge battle commences
between them.)
Then all the Rakshasas went to the home of Ravana and informed him that their city has been besieged by Rama and the monkeys. 42.1
Hearing about the besieging of the city , that Rakshasa became very angry and after doubling the arrangements climbed up to the top of his house . 42.2
Then he saw that Lanka, its forests and its waters were covered by innumerable groups of monkeys who were interested in the war. 42.3
Seeing that those monkeys had covered the earth and made it look brown, in great confusion, he thought “How can they all be killed?” 42.4
That Ravana regained his confidence after thinking for a long time , with his eyes widened in surprise , Ravana saw Rama and the other monkey chiefs . 42.5
Rama with lot of joy along with the army marched forward and saw that Lanka is being protected from all four sides and was filled with Rakshasas. 42.6
That son of Dasaratha after seeing Lanka decorated by various types of flags , with great distress thought of Sita in his heart. 42.7
“Here lives the doe eyed , daughter of Janaka who is suffering for my sake and who is sorrowful and sleeps on bare earth.” 42.8
When the votary of Dharma thought about how Vaidehi is made to suffer , he immediately ordered his army of monkeys to destroy their enemies. 42.9
When these words were spoken by Rama who never gets tired , those monkeys interested in the war filled the air with shouts resembling the roar of the lion. 42.10
“We shall tear this Lanka in to pieces by either by our bare hands or by using mountain peaks , ” thus decided all the monkeys by general consent. 42.11
Lifting up great mountain peaks as well as huge stones and breaking huge trees , those monkey chiefs got ready for the battle. 42.12
For fulfilling the favourite job of Rama , they after diving themselves in to columns started climbing on the walls of Lanka and Ravana kept watching them. 42.13
They who were of golden colour , having copper coloured faces and who were prepared to give up their life for sake of Rama , marched towards Lanka, armed with mountains, rocks and trees. 42.14
Those monkeys demolished innumerable defensive walls and arches with blows from trees, mountain-tops and fists. 42.15
The monkeys filled up the moats containing clear water , with sand, mountain, mountain tops , grass and logs of woods. 42.16
After that the monkey commanders scaled the walls of the city of Lanka, taking with them battalions of monkeys in thousands, in
crores and even hundreds of crores.
42.17
The monkeys started breaking the golden arches and breaking down the gates
that equaled the peak of Kailasa the mountainous abode of Shiva the Lord of
Destruction.
42.18
Those monkeys who
resembled great elephants rushed towards Lanka springing , leaping and also roaring .
42.19
The monkeys, who can assume any
form that they like , shouting -
"Victory to the mighty Rama and the valiant Lakshmana" "Victory
of Sugreeva protected by Raghava" and roaring, rushed towards the
defensive walls of Lanka. 42.20-42.21
The monkey chiefs Virabahu, , Subahu, Nala and Panasa after storming the defensive walls
of the city took their
positions on them. And at that time they also formed several battalions of army
there.
42.22
Kumuda surrounded by ten crores of monkeys , who acted as if they have already won ,
stood besieging the eastern gate .
42.23
To help him a monkey called
Prasabha and a very strong Panasa , surrounded by many other monkeys
came .
42.24
The valiant Shathabali came to
the southern door surrounded by
twenty crores of monkeys
and stood surrounding it .
42.25
Sushena the monkey who was the father of Tara arrived at the western gate , surrounded by crores of crores of monkeys and stood there besieging it. 42.26
Rama along with the son of Sumithra reached the northern gate along with Sugreeva and surrounded by the monkey army . 42.27
They were accompanied by crores of bears under the very strong Dhumra , who is a destroyer of his enemies and they took up position near Rama. 42.28
Vibheeshana of great energy
with mace in hand, clad in defensive armour and accompanied by his watchful
ministers, took his position where the mighty Rama is stationed. 42.29
Gavaksha, Gavaya, Sharabha and
Gandhamadana, galloping on all sides, defended the army of monkeys.
42.30
Then Ravana who was drowned in great anger commanded his great army to set out of their camps for war immediately.
42.31
Immediately after hearing these
words from the mouth of Ravana, , a great noise originated from the army of
Rakshasas.
42.32
The Rakshasas beat the kettle drums, whose middle disc was
white as moon loudly using a stick of gold , and raised a great
sound.
42.33
The conches in hundreds and
thousands blared forth a very great sound due to being blown by the horrifying
Rakshasas with their cheek extended
completely .
42.34
Those Rakshasas with their dark
bodies with the white conch kept on
their lips , shined like clouds which
were bordered by lightning and a row of white cranes.
42.35
As soon as Ravana ordered, those
battalions of his armies rushed forth , which resembled the lashing out of the ocean when it is swollen by clouds at time of deluge.
42.36
Then great sound also rose from the monkey army which had filled up the ridges, planes and caves of the Malaya
mountain.
42.37
The sound raised by conches and
drums by the Rakshasas and the lion like roaring of the monkeys echoed and reechoed on the earth, sky and the sea.
42.38
The trumpeting of elephants,
the neighing of the horses, the clattering of the chariot-wheels and the sounds
of the foot-steps and the sound of the
couches reechoed over the earth, sky and sea.
42.39
In the mean time a very
horrifying war commenced between the
monkeys and the Rakshasas and it
resembled the battle between devas and
asuras. 42.40
Exhibiting , their own prowess
, the Rakshasas started to attack the monkeys with their maces , tridents, Shakthi and
axes.
42.41
Then those huge sized monkeys
started with speed striking with , trees , mountain tops ,
nails and teeth and raised their war cry, “Victory to Lord
Sugreeva.”
42.42-42.43
Some of the terrifying Rakshasas shouted , ‘Victory, victory to the king” ,
and announced their names .
Some of those Rakshasas standing
on the wall hooked the monkeys standing on earth using
metal hooks. 42.44
This made the monkeys very
angry and they jumped in to the air and
dragged down those Rakshasas standing on
the walls by catching them with their hands.
42.45
The battle between the monkeys
and the Rakshasas turned in to a
happening of wonder and left lot
of swampy ground of blood and flesh.
42.46
Thus ends the forty second chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
43,The war escalates as war between chiefs,
( The war between Rakshasas and monkeys escalated between one to war between their leaders. Many Rakshasa leaders were killed. Many monkey soldiers were also killed.)
Then those very wise monkeys and the Rakshasas started getting engaged in a harsh battle and the ferocity of the army went up greatly . 43.1
Those Rakshasas and the chiefs , doing terrific acts
being eager to win in Ravana's
name, marched ahead on horses with
golden trappings or elephants resembling pointed flames, or in chariots
flashing like the sun and themselves wearing beautiful armours, creating reverberant
sounds in all the ten directions.
43.2-43.3.
The monkeys also wanting
great victory , marched against the
army of those Rakshasas
who can take any form they like.
43.4
Among those of the monkeys
and Rakshasas who ran against each other
, individual fight started
taking place .
43.5
The Rakshasa Indrajit fought with
Angadha the son of Vali in a
great battle which resembled the fight between
Lord Shiva and Angadha.
43.6
A monkey called Sampathi who
can never be conquered in war fought
with Prajangha and Hanuman was fighting with Jambumali .
43.7
The very angry Rakshasa
Vibheeshana who was the younger brother
of Ravana fought with a Rakshasa called
Mithragna who was greatly fiery in battle.
43.8
Gaja of great strength fought
with a demon called Tapana and Nila too of great energy fought with Nikumbha. 43.9
Sugreeva the king of monkeys
fought with Praghasa and Lakshmana fought with Virupaksha who fought well.
43.10
The invincible Rakshasas called Agniketu, Rashmiketu, Mitraghna and Yajnakopa
confronted with Rama.
43.11
Vajramushti fought with Mainda
and Dvivida fought with Asaniprabha and
thus the monkey chiefs were fighting with the horrifying Rakshasas.
43.12
Pratapana, the valiant
Rakshasa , terrific and invincible in
battle fought well with Nala of intense speed in battle.
43.13
The strong monkey well known as Sushena , the son of God of
death , engaged in battle with Vidhyunmali.
43.14
Some of those fearful monkeys
after fighting with several big Rakshasas , got in to one to one fight
with some other horrifying
Rakshasas.
43.15
There thus happened a
horrifying battle which made hairs to
stand erect between Rakshasas and monkeys , both of wanting to
win.
43.16
Streams of blood and tufts of hair flowed from the bodies of monkeys as well as Rakshasas which carried dead bodies like a timber by a stream . 43.17
Indrajit struck with great anger on Angadha, who can scatter the enemy army , by a mace and it looked like Indra was himself beating with Vajrayudha. 43.18
The glorious Angadha who was a fast moving monkey then stuck the golden variegated chariot, charioteer and horses of Indrajit. 43.19
Sampati, who was struck by
Prajangha with three arrows, killed Prajangha
using an Ashvakarna tree, at the
peak of the combat. 43.20
Jambumali who was riding on a
chariot took out a very strong Shakthi
from his chariot and banged the chest of
Hanuman using it.
43.21
Hanuman the son of wind God
then climbed in to his chariot and threw
down the chariot along with the Rakshasa.
43.22
The horrible Pratapana ran with a roar send several arrows and hurt the body of
Nala but suddenly Nala scratched out the
eyes of the Rakshasa. 43.23
Pierced in the limbs by sharp
arrows by Praghasa the swift-handed
Rakshasa , Sugreeva the Lord of
the monkeys immediately killed
Praghasa with a Saptaparna tree. 43.24
Lakshmana after making the terrible looking Virupaksha suffer greatly by his rain of
arrows at the end killed him with one arrow.
43.25
The invincible Agniketu,
Rashmiketu, Mitrughna and Yajnakopa wounded Rama by their arrows.
43.26
Rama who became angry , chopped off the heads of those four Rakshasas by using four arrows which had fire like tips. 43.27
Struck with a fist by the monkey
Mainda in the battle, Vajramushti along with his chariot fell on the ground like a watch-tower on a city-wall.
43.28
Nikumbha wounded Nila
who was like the blue black collyrium
by his sharp arrows similar to the rays of Sun hitting the cloud .
43.29
Then, Nikumbha the swift-handed
demon again wounded Nila by a hundred arrows in the battle and laughed
continuously.
43.30
Nila chopped the head of the
charioteer of Nikumbha by the wheel of the same chariot in that fight, similar
to Vishnu the Lord of preservation in a
battle.
43.31
Even Dvivida, whose impact was
like a flash of lightening of a thunder bolt, struck Ashaniprabha with a rock
before the eyes of all the demons.
43.32
That Ashaniprabha wounded
Dvivida the monkey leader by his thunder bolt-like arrows, while Dvivida was
fighting with trees in the battle.
43.33
With his limbs struck by
arrows, that Dvivida agitated as he was by anger, struck with a Sala tree,
Ashaniprabha, his chariot and the horses.
43.34
Vidhyunmali sitting on the chariot using arrows
decorated with gold and which made great sound struck Sushena.
43.35
The great monkey Sushena ,
seeing that he was sitting on the chariot
, by throwing
a great piece of rock of the mountain
upturned the chariot.
43.36
That Rakshasa Vidhyunmali with great tact got out from the fallen chariot and stood there on the ground armed with a mace . 43.37
The great monkey Sushena along with great anger holding a huge mountain chased that Rakshasa.
43.38
That Rakshasa Vidhyunmali struck with the mace on the chest of the great monkey chief Sushena who was coming towards him. 43.39
That great monkey not bothering about the beating with the mace on his chest in that great battle , threw that stone at the Rakshasa and hit his chest. 43.40
Stuck violently by that rock on his chest Vidhyunmali , with his chest crushed , fell down dead . 43.41
Thus many strong Rakshasas were destroyed by those valiant monkeys there in a series of
hand to hand encounters , similar to devas destroying Rakshasas. 43.42
The battle-field thus became scary with extra-ordinary
spears, arrows, maces, javelins, lances
and tridents shattered chariots and military horses and elephants in rut, monkeys and Rakshasas which
had been killed, wheels axles and yokes broken and lying on the ground and
frequented as it was by herds of jackals.
43.43-43.44
The headless trunks of monkeys
and Rakshasas sprang up here and there
in the midst of that great war , which
resembled the war between devas and asuras .
43.45
They after being attacked by great monkeys and their limbs being covered with blood due to that attack longed for sun set and again assembled for another combat. 43.46
Thus ends the forty third chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
44. The night war between Rakshasas and monkeys
(Rama started killing several Rakshasas. With his chariot being destroyed by Angadha, Indrajit vanished from vision and continued his fight without being seen by any one and uses serpent arrows and makes Rama and Lakshmana fall.)
When the monkeys and Rakshasas were fighting a war , the sun set and night continued with destroying of lives. 44.1
With great enmity between each other and both desiring for their own victory , the night war between the monkeys and Rakshasas commenced. 44.2
The monkeys said to the Rakshasa, “You are a Rakshasa” and Rakshasas told the monkeys, “You are a monkey”, and in the horrifying night of darkness , they killed each other. 44.3
In that army very loud sounds of talking like “Strike”, “tear apart”, “Come near”. And “why are you running away” were being heard. 44.4
Those Black Rakshasas wearing golden battle dress , were shining like medicinal forests on the king of mountains. 44.5
In that great darkness which was difficult to tolerate , the very angry Rakshasas attacked and ate those monkeys with great speed. 44.6
Those strong monkeys with a terrific rage leapt forward and torn asunder by their sharp teeth, the steeds with gold ornaments on their head, the serpentine banners and frightened the army of Rakshasas. 44.7
Greatly angry the monkeys dragged the elephants, those who were riding the elephants, chariots, flags and flag staffs and broke them in to pieces with their teeth. 44.8
Rama and Lakshmana killed the foremost of Rakshasas who were visible and not visible by arrows which can be compared to venomous snakes. 44.9
The dust which rose from the hooves of horses and wheels of chariots completely blocked the eyes and ears of those who fought. 44.10
When the particular great war was in progress , the hair of people stood erect and very horrifying rivers of blood started flowing there. 44.11
Then the sound of drums, kettle drums arose and got mixed with the sound of conches and chariot wheels arose in that place . 44.12
The sound of wounded horses, Rakshasas and monkeys resonated and a terrible sound covered everywhere. 44.13
The great monkeys
assassinated by spears, maces, and axes and the slaughtered
Rakshasas, who were able to change their form at will , with their bodies appearing like mountains
were lying there on the battle-field. And those weapons appeared to be offered
up as a bounty of flowers by the earth, which became not seen and rendered impassable by the slime formed
out of streams of blood. 44.14-44.15
That horrifying night proved very deadly to the monkeys as well as Rakshasas ,like the night at deluge becomes horrifying to all beings. 44.16
Those Rakshasas who were there in that darkness of night , attacked Rama with a shower of arrows.
44.17
The sound that they made while coming to attack Rama as well as their roaring sound was like the sound of ocean at the final destruction of all beings . 44.18
Within the time of the twinkling of an eye Rama shot six arrows which were like the toungues of flame and killed six Rakshasas. 44.19
The unconquerable Yagnashatru,
Mahaparashva, Mahodara, the giant bodied Vajradamshtra, both Shuka and Sarana -
all those six having been beaten by Rama on their vital organs with a flood of
his arrows, retreated from the battle and somehow survived for the rest of
their life. 44.20-44.21
Using gold tipped arrows of varied patterns resembling the flames of fire Rama , cleared all directions as
well as intermediate directions and made
them without Rakshasas.
44.22
And all the valorous Rakshasas
who stood facing Rama also perished just
like moths coming in front of
fire.
44.23
When the arrows with golden
wings which were bright coloured
started falling from all
directions , it appeared as if fire
flies are coming from all places in that autumnal night . 44.24
By the sounds made by the
Rakshasas and roaring sound of the monkeys
that terrible night became more
terrible.
44.25
That great sound which was
coming from all sides , the Trikuta
mountain which was full of caves
appeared to give rise to confused
murmurs.
44.26
Long-tailed and black faced
monkeys with their gigantic bodies and dark figure, crushed the Rakshasas with their arms and allowed them to be eaten by other animals.
44.27
Angadha who had come to the
battle field to kill all his enemies all
at once stuck , the chariot, charioteer
and horses of the son of Ravana.
44.28
While that awful and very intense battle was going on,
Indrajit a great expert in tricks of illusion, leaving the chariot, with its
horses and charioteer killed by Angadha, vanished from that very spot itself.
44.29-44.30
All the devas and great sages seeing that act of accomplishment of the son of Vali were greatly pleased by the honourable son of Vali .
44.31
Since all the beings knew the magical power of Indrajit in war , seeing him being defeated by that great one made them pleased .
44.32
Then all the monkeys as well as Sugreeva and Vibheeshana were greatly delighted and praised him by saying ”Good, very good.”
44.33
Indrajit having been defeated by that one responsible for the big act
who was the son of Vali was driven to horrifying anger .
44.34
That expert in war who was the
son of Ravana and who had boons given by Brahma
, after disappearing from vision
and started shooting arrows which were as bright as lightning. 44.35
Becoming very angry he sent harsh
serpent arrows and with them hurt all
the body parts of Rama as well as
Lakshmana of the Raghu clan.
44.36
Bu enveloping will illusion, he
confounded Rama and went on
sending arrows being invisible and tied the brothers Rama and Lakshmana
using those arrows.
44.37
All the monkeys saw those tiger among men being tormented quickly by
those serpent arrows by those angry
Rakshasas. 44.38
Not being able to hurt those
two princes in his visible form, Indrajit the son of the king of
Rakshasas with his perverse mind, took
recourse to magic in order to make them captive. 44.39
Thus ends the forty fourth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
45.Rama and Lakshmana fall to the arrows of Indrajit.
(Though a search was ordered by Rama, the invisible Indrajit could not be located. With tormenting arrows, Indrajit fells down Rama and Lakshmana.)
Those two very famous princes who was very strong ordered ten monkey chiefs to search for the whereabouts of Indrajit. 45.1
Rama the tormentor of his enemies ordered both the sons of
Sushena, Nila the chief of monkeys, Angada the son of Vali, the strong Sharabha,
Dvivida, Hanuman, the very strong Sanuprastha, Rishabha and Rishabha skandha to
do the job.
45.2-45.3
All those monkeys were thrilled with enthusiasm and immediately flung into the air brandishing huge trunks
of trees in order to explore all the ten directions.
45.4
Indrajit who was an expert on
arrows , using the great arrows
speedily , released very many great arrows , arrested their
speedy search .
45.5
Those monkeys of great speed
, whose bodies were cruelly pierced by those arrows, were unable to see
Indrajit in the illusory darkness,
similar to the sun being obscured when
it is veiled in clouds.
45.6
Indrajit with his arrows split
up all vital parts of Rama and Lakshmana
and which entered in to their body and thus he was victorious in battle .
45.7
The angry Indrajit densely
sent and fixed serpentine
arrows aimed at the body of Rama and Lakshmana .
45.8
Great amount of blood flowed from the opening of wounds in their
body and both of them shined like
Kimsuka trees in flowering .
45.9
Indrajit with colour
resembling collyrium , with inflamed eyes turned red due to anger , while remaining still invisible spoke to Rama and Lakshmana.
45.10
“When I start fighting war
becoming invisible even Indra the God of devas
would not be able to see or approach me
and how can you both?”
45.11
“Oh sons of the Raghu clan,
having imprisoned you by the trick of arrows furnished with feathers of heron,
since my soul is filled with wrath , I am going to send you to God of death.” 45,12
After saying like this to Rama
and Lakshmana who were followers of Dharma , he pierced both of them with
pointed sharp arrows and shouted with
wild joy.
45.13
Indrajit who was of the colour
of heaped collyrium stretched his very
big bow , again and again shot them with horrifying arrows in that great
war.
45.14
He who was an expert in
identifying vital parts send very sharp
arrows at Rama and Lakshmana and hurt
their vital parts. 45.15
In the battle ground those two
completely tied by arrows , in a twinkling
of an eye became incapable of
even looking up. 45.16
Those two pierced by a great net work of arrows , because they
were pierced in their vital parts became exhausted and those two great archers who were lords of
earth fell down on the earth , shaking
violently like the flag staffs raised in honour of Indra , when the chord
holding them is cut off.
45.17-45.18
Those two valorous ones were lying down on beds of heroes ,
completely bathed in blood and with all
their limbs bristling with arrows and completely distressed. 45.19
There was not even finger breadth of their body from the tip of fingers to the end of feet
which was not wounded and implanted
with sharp arrows.
45.20
They being ferociously stuck
down by a Rakshasa who can change his form at his will had blood gushing out of their body , like water coming out of
a spring.
45.21
With his vital parts being
pierced by the sharp arrows the very angry Indrajit , who had defeated
Indra , the lord of devas , Rama fell down first .
45.22
Indrajit pierced Rama by arrows
with golden arrows which had sharp points, which had downward movement,
which go fast like Narachas, Demi-narachas,
Bhallas (with wide tips), Anjalis, Vatsa dantas, Simha dantas and those shafts
like unto razors. 45.23
Throwing away his bow bent at three places, adorned with
gold, with its string loosened away and detached from the hold of his fist,
Rama lied down on the battle-ground. 45.24
Seeing Rama , the tiger among
men having due to the arrows , Lakshmana
became hopeless and lost will to
live.
45.25
Seeing his elder brother Rama,
with his eyes resembling lotus-leaves, having fallen on the ground, wounded as
he was by a net work of arrows, Lakshmana felt sad.
45.26
Beholding that Rama, the
monkeys too were in great sorrow and
wept bitterly, filling their eyes with
tears, being affected as they
were by sorrow.
45.27
Those monkeys with Hanuman in front gathered at that place and stood surrounding Rama and Lakshmana, who were bound by a net work of arrows and lying down on the battle ground. All of them were disturbed and afflicted sorrow. 45.28
Thus ends the forty fifth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
46.Indrajit claims he has killed Rama
(All the monkeys are confused and sad that Rama had fallen down. Vibheeshana tries to pep up Sugreeva saying that Rama is not dead but only fallen down. Indrajit goes and tells Ravana, that he has killed Rama .Ravana becomes greatly happy.)
Then all those monkeys surveying the earth and the sky , then saw the brothers Rama and Lakshmana covered with arrows. 46.1
Sugreeva and Vibheeshana came to that place after Indrajit retired from that place , like Indra retires after causing rain. 46.2
Nila, Dvivida, Mainda, Sushena,
Kumuda, Angadha along with Hanuman forthwith began to grieve for Rama and
Lakshmana.
46.3
Breathing faintly, bathed in blood. riddled with
innumerable arrows, motionless and lying inactive, Rama and Lakshmana lay stretched on a bed of arrows, sighing like
serpents, helpless, having very little
prowess, their limbs smeared with a stream of blood, resembling two golden
flags, They who were lying on heroes' couch, with tardy movement of
their limbs, were surrounded by all the
monkey leaders, whose eyes were suffused with tears. Seeing the two Raghavas,
pierced by a multitude of arrows, all the monkeys along with Vibheeshana became
perturbed. 46.4-46.7
The monkeys examined all over
the atmosphere but were not able to see , the son of Ravana who was not visible due to his magical powers.
46.8
But Vibheeshana by his own
magical powers was able to see him who
was remaining hidden by his magical powers
standing in front of him.
46.9
Though Indrajit was a great
warrior who had no one comparable to him
and who had done great unique
acts , he preferred to remain invisible using the boon of Brahma , but was recognized by Vibheeshana who had
great luster, prowess and glory. 46.10
Indrajit seeing those two who were lying down , appreciating his own
great action was very happy and wanted to share his joy with the other
Rakshasas.
46.11
“ Brothers Rama and Lakshmana the killers of the very strong Khara and Dhooshana have been killed by my arrows.” 46.12
“Even if all the sages, devas and Rakshasas join together and help them , they would not able to get themselves free out of the net work of my arrows.” 46.13
"These meaningless
ones who were wearing away the very roots of us all, on
whose account, the three watches of the night slipped past my father, who is
unable even to touch his couch with his limbs and who remains absorbed in
thought and stricken with grief and because of whom, the entire city of Lanka
remains agitated, like a river during the rains, has been destroyed by
me."
46.14-46.15
“The valour of Rama , Lakshmana
as well as all the monkeys have been proved useless , similar to clouds in
autumn.”
46.16
After speaking like this to all
the Rakshasas , that son of Ravana
starting hitting at all the monkey chiefs who were watching.
46.17
He struck Nila with nine arrows
and Mainda as well as Dvivida with three great arrows each. 46.18
That wielder of a great
bow stuck the chest of Jambhavan with
one arrow and released ten arrows at
Hanuman who was with great speed.
46.19
The son of Ravana stuck , both
Gavaksha and Sarabha who were of boundless valour with two
arrows each in that battle.
46.20
Then that son of Ravana wounded with very many arrows Angadha , the
son of Vali as well as Gavaksha , the king of Goolamgulas.
46.21
Wounding all those monkeys with arrows which are like flames of fire , the highly courageous and strong son of Ravana started shouting in triumph. 46.22
Tormenting all those monkeys with very many arrows the great one laughed heartily and spoke the following words . 46.23
“Oh Rakshasas ,be pleased to see those two brothers who have been tied by me using the horrifying net work of arrows.” 46.24
Those Rakshasas who were treacherous fighters on hearing this were filled with wonder and greatly appreciated his act. 46.25
All of them who resembled a cloud cried out in a very loud voice “Rama is dead.” And greatly honoured the son of Ravana. 46.26
Seeing the two brothers, Rama and Lakshmana lying motionless and
breathless on the floor, Indrajit thought they were dead.
46.27
Having won the battle Indrajit
became very happy and entered back in to
the city of Lanka spreading happiness
among the Rakshasas.
46.28
Seeing Rama and Lakshmana
pierced with many arrows on every limb and bone of their
bodies, a great fear had taken possession of Sugreeva.
46.29
Then Vibheeshana spoke to the frightened king of monkeys whose face
was covered with tears and whose eyes
full of sorrow.
46.30
“Oh Sugreeva , enough of this
great fear. Control the speed of these tears . All wars are like this and
victory is never certain.” 46.31
“Oh Valorous one , if there is
some amount of luck remaining with us , the brothers Rama and Lakshmana would wake up from this insensible
state.” 46.32
“Oh Sugreeva , become more
courageous and instill courage in me as
oh monkey, I am one without protector .
For those who have faith in Dharma and
truth , there is no fear of death.”
46.33
After having told this he wiped
the tear stained eyes of Sugreeva
with his hands moistened in water.
46.34
Then that follower of Dharma ,
took some water made it enchanted by chants and then wiped the eyes of Sugreeva.
46.35
After wiping the face of that
king of monkeys who had great prowess , Vibheeshana told these words of
comfort and good sense.
46.36
“Oh Sugreeva, Oh king of monkeys , this is not time to lose all hope and at this time too much attachment also leads to death.” 46.37
"So after giving up hopeless sorrow , which ruins all
actions, think on now on how best to serve the army which had Rama going before them.”
46.38
‘Or else let us protect Rama
till he regains consciousness so that
Rama and Lakshmana can drive away fear
from all of us.”
46.39
“There is no problem for Rama and he is not going to die for the splendour and luster which you can hardly find in dead people is still there in him.” 46.40
“So console yourself and revive your own spirits , so that we can revive the confidence among this entire army. 46.41
"Oh great monkey .,
all these monkeys, having their eyes
dilated due to fear, are murmuring some
words into each other's ear as they are terrified"
46.42
“Seeing me run among the army to activate them, let all of them shed all their fear , like one discards used garland.” 46.43
After consoling Sugreeva , that king of Rakshasas Vibheeshana , started consoling all monkeys who were pushing away. 46.44
Indrajit the great magician along with his great army , entered the city of Lanka and went to meet his father. 46.45
After meeting Ravana , greeting him and saluting him , he said the pleasing words to Ravana about death of Rama. 46.46
Ravana who was in the middle of other Rakshasas on hearing it , jumped from his seat with happiness and embraced his son. 46.47
Smelling his head, Ravana
becoming happy by what he heard, made enquiries in the matter. Indrajit
reported the matter as it happened, to his enquiring father, as to how both Rama
and Lakshmana were made motion-less and luster-less by entwining them with
arrows.
46.48-46.49
Hearing the words of Indrajit
the great charioteer, Ravana with his heart filled with a torrent of joy, relinquished his great sorrow ,
caused on account of Rama and praised his son with pleasing words.
46.50
Thus ends the forty sixth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
47.Ravana makes Sita see Rama and Lakshmana who have fallen down.
(Rakshasas in Lanka start
celebrating the death of Rama and
Lakshmana. As per instruction of Ravana
, the Rakshasis take Sita in Pushpaka Vimana
to the battle field. Sita seeing
Rama and Lakshmana has fallen down wails.)
When the son of Ravana went
back to Lanka , the monkeys and bears of
his army surrounded and protected him. 47.1
Hanuman, Angadha, Nila,
Sushena, Kumuda, Nala, Gaja, Gavaksha, Panasa, Sanuprastha and the mighty
Jambhavan with Sunda, Rambha, Shatabali and Prithu all these monkeys, armed
with trees, reorganized their ranks, stood alert, surveyed the directions of the sky up and down and on
every side and, even if a grass stirred, they exclaimed, "It is a Rakshasa"
47.2-47.4
Meanwhile Ravana who was very
happy send back his son Indrajit and
send word for the Rakshasis who were protecting Sita .
47.5
As per his order all the
Rakshasis including Trijata appeared
before him and to those Rakshasis , the
God of the Rakshasas told with happiness.
47.6
“Go and tell Sita, that Rama
and Lakshmana has been killed by Indrajit
and take her in Pushpaka plane and show her Rama and Lakshmana lying
dead in the battle field.”
47.7
“She was proud because she was
depending on him and because of that does not come near me. Her husband
and his brother are lying dead in the battle field.”
47.8
“Let Sita submit to me decorated by all ornaments without
any apprehension, sorrow and
without any hope for uniting with her
husband.”
47.9
"Personally Rama and
Lakshmana have fallen under the sway of death on the battle-field today
and finding no other support and hoping
for nothing else, the broad-eyed Sita will voluntarily seek refuge in me."
47.10
Hearing those words of that bad
soul Ravana, all those Rakshasis said,
“So be it” and went near the Pushpaka
plane .
47.11
Thereafter, those Rakshasis
brought the Pushpaka Vimana as per the
instructions of Ravana and carried it nearer to Sita who was staying in Asoka Garden. 47.12
Those Rakshasis then brought
Sita who was sorrowing for her husband
and made her climb up the Pushpaka Vimana belonging to the
Rakshasas.
47.13
Then those Rakshasis along with
Trijata climbed the Pushpaka with Sita
and proceeded to show her Rama and Lakshmana.
47.14
Meanwhile Ravana the king of
Rakshasas , with extreme joy , caused Lanka to be decorated with garlands
and with flags and banners and
arranged a proclamation to be made in Lanka announcing that Rama and Lakshmana
had been slain by Indrajit in battle.
47.15-47.16
Sita going along with
Trijata on the plane saw
all the monkeys , slain and lying dead in the battle field.
47.17
Sita saw the joyful Rakshasas
and dejected monkeys standing near Rama
and Lakshmana. 47.18
Then, Sita saw those two warriors Rama and Lakshmana lying
unconscious on the ground on a bed of arrows, their limbs pierced with arrows,
riddled with weapons, their armour shattered, their bows cast aside at a
distance and their entire body pierced by weapons . 47.19-47.20
On seeing those two brothers,
who were valorous , had lotus like
eyes, who were best of men, lying
stretched on a bed of arrows there in that wretched plight like the two sons of
the fire-god (Shikha and Vishakha) lying on a bed of reeds, Sita wailed piteously, stricken as she was with a
great agony.
47.21-47.22
That dark eyed daughter of Janaka with faultless limbs seeing her husband as well as Lakshmana lying in dust sobbed.
47.23
Seeing those brothers who were
having similar luster like the devas was
stuck with sorrow and moved in to tears
and believing in their death spoke
with sorrow the following words. 47.24
Thus ends the forty seventh chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
48.Sita wails and Trijata consoles her
9Sita feels sad that her
husband is no more inspite of predictions
of several astrologers and sages. Trijata consoles her and reassures
Sita, that both the princes are alive.)
Seeing that her husband has
been killed along with the very strong Lakshmana , Sita very much wailed pitiably as she was stuck by great sorrow.
48.1
“Those who read signs had
predicted that I would have sons and will never become a widow and the fact that Rama has been killed shows
that they were all liars and ignorant
ones .” 48.2
“They also predicted that I would be his companion when he performs
Sattra sacrifice and that I would be his
consort when he performs Yagnas and the fact that Rama has been killed shows
that they were all liars and ignorant
ones .
48.3
“They also predicted that I would be honoured as the wife of a Valorous one and that I would be worshipped by my husband , and the fact that Rama has
been killed shows that they were all liars
and ignorant ones .
48.4
“They who were wise
Brahmins also foretold that I would live very happily , and the
fact that Rama has been killed shows that they were all liars and ignorant ones .
48.5
“I have lotus marks on my feet which in case of noble women is supposed to indicate that
they will get consecrated on the throne along with husbands who are kings.”
48.6
“I do not find marks of bad
fortune which indicate widowhood and bad fortune in my case but as I see it now , all these auspicious
signs are of no use.” 48.7
“In women the mark of lotus is
supposed to augur well
but since Rama has been slain, they are
of no meaning to me .”
48.8
"My hair is fine, black in
colour and smooth. My eye-brows are disunited. My calves are hair-less and well rounded. My teeth are
contiguous, without any gaps between them." 48.9
"My temples, eyes, arms,
feet, ankles and thighs are homogenous and well-proportioned. My fingers have
well-rounded and glossy nails, having a right length."
48.10
"My breasts are close to
each other, fully developed and have depressed nipples. My navel is deeply
indented. My flanks and bosom are well-formed."
48.11
"My complexion has the
luster of a pearl. The hair on my skin are soft. It is said of me as endowed
with auspicious signs, in that I touched the ground with my twelve limbs i.e. ten toes and two soles.”48.12
"Those who interpret the
marks of maidens told
that my hands and feet are rosy, fully provided with marks each resembling
a barley corn, there is no space between
my fingers and toes and that my smile is gentle."
48.13
“Brahmins who were experts in
predicting the future told me that I
would get consecrated on the throne with my husband but all that is in vain now.”
48.14
“After searching in
Janasthana and having received news
about me and after crossing the impassable ocean those brothers have died
in this hoof print of the cow.”
48.15
“Both Rama and Lakshmana surely knew how to use the arrows
of Varuna, fire , Indra wind God
and also the Brahma Sira arrow .”
48.16
“Rama and Lakshmana who are
similar to Indra has been killed by magic and the enemy becoming
invisible , making me an orphan without a lord .”
48.17
“Any enemy who comes within the sight of Rama
cannot hope to stick on to his life even though he can move as fast as
thought.”
48.18
“There is no burden as heavy as
death and nobody can attain victory over death and now
Rama along with his brother Lakshmana is
lying dead in the battle field.”
48.19
“I am not sad for the death of my husband or that of Lakshmana , not even for the sake
of my mother but for the sake of my
saintly mother-in-law .”
48.20
“She must be daily
thinking about when our penance will get
over and when she will be able to see Sita, Rama and Lakshmana.”
48.21
To her who was sorrowing greatly like this the
Rakshasi Trijata told, “Oh lady do not be sad like this for your husband is still alive.”
48.22
“I will tell you the logical
and great reasons , oh lady , for me to
tell you that Rama and Lakshmana are
alive .”
48.23
“If they have lost their
leader the faces of the soldiers in the battle field would not reflect anger nor would there be joy in them.”
48.24
“Oh Vaidehi , if those two had lost their life , this divine
aero plane called Pushpaka which is divine would not have brought you here.”
48.25
“If the army witnesses its
leader being slain, they would be
without enthusiasm and would be
wandering aimlessly , like a ship which has broken its rudder in water .” 48.26
“Oh sage like lady, the army on
their part are not confused nor
perturbed and are guarding him who has been made conscious less in the battle and I am telling you this because of my love to you.” 48.27
“Please be reassured of this by
the good omens that you see which indicate coming of happiness. Please
notice that Rama and Lakshmana are not
dead. I am telling you this because of
my love towards you.”
48.28
“Oh Sita , I have never told a
lie before and am not likely to tell one in future . Due to your virtue and
pleasant behaviour you have occupied my heart.” 48.29
“There is no doubt that even
Indra, devas and Rakshasas can win over
them in battle and this is what I have
observed and what I wanted to tell you.” 48.30
“Oh Sita, see this great wonder
, though they are fallen under those
arrows lying without senses , their auspicious prettiness has not
deserted them. “ 48.31
“Generally for those who have lost their life and soul has gone away from their body ,
their face would appear greatly
altered.”
48.32
“Oh daughter of Janaka, give up sorrow , pain and illusion on
account of Rama and Lakshmana . It is impossible for them not to be
alive .” 48.33
Hear her words , Sita who was similar to daughter of Gods with folded hands in salutation told, “Let it
be so.”
48.34
Along with
the Pushpaka Vimana , the
sorrowing and very pitiable Sita entered
the city of Lanka with Trijata. 48.35
Then After Sita and Trijata got
down from the Pushpaka Vimana , The Rakshasis made them enter the Asoka garden. 48.36
Sita after entering the garden
with huge number of trees and which was
the play ground of the Rakshasa king , thinking about those sons of the
king gave way to extreme grief.” 48.37
Thus ends the forty eighth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
49.Rama wakes up and wails for sake of Lakshmana
(Rama wakes up and starts
crying. He tells if Lakshmana dies, he would
not remain alive. He thanks all the monkeys and requests them to go
back. At that time Vibheeshana returns.)
Bound by that formidable
network of arrows, the two great sons of Dasaratha lay bathed in blood,
breathing like serpents. All those foremost of monkeys who were exceedingly
strong, including Sugreeva, plunged in grief, were standing around those
two great ones . 49.1-49.2
At that time the mighty Rama
woke up from his swoon by nature of
stability and native strength despite
the arrows which were holding him
bound.
49.3
Then seeing his brother who
was bleeding, without consciousness and thrown on the ground , Rama with his
features changed wailed full of
grief.
49.4
“What is the use of recovering
Sita now? What is the use of continuing to live? Because I am now seeing my brother lying without
consciousness.”
49.5
“If I seriously search I may
get a lady who is similar to Sita but I
will not able to find a brother , a
minister and one who helps me in this
war like Lakshmana.”
49.6
“If the son of Sumithra who
increases my joy mixes with the five elements , I would give up my life in the
presence of these monkeys.”
49.7
“What shall I say to my mother
Kausalya , what shall I tell mother Kaikeyi? What shall I do in case of mother
Sumithra who must be thirsting to see her son.”
49.8
"How shall I console
Sumithra, trembling and crying out like a sea hawk , bereft of her son, if I
return to Ayodhya without Lakshmana?"
49.9
"How shall I tell
Shatrugna and the very famous Bharatha when I return without Lakshmana, who
followed me to the forest?"
49.10
“I would not be able to
bear the reproaches of Sumithra
and so I would prefer to leave my body here itself as I do not want to continue to live.
49.11
“Woe unto me. I have done a
wicked deed without any nobility and it
is due to my fault that Lakshmana lies under the bed of arrows with a view to protect me.”
49.12
"O, Lakshmana! You always
used to console me whenever I was in a great sorrow. Having lost your life
now you
will not able to allay my sufferings with your words."
49.13
“You who have killed several
Rakshasas on the battle field today , are lying down on the same battle field
pierced by several arrows like a hero.” 49.14
“Sleeping on the bed of arrays
after getting bathed in your own blood
, you like the sun God setting down on
a bed of arrows.”
49.15
"Your vital parts having
been pierced with several arrows and because of that you are not able even to speak now. Even though
you not speaking, your agony is disclosed by the redness of your eyes." 49.16
“I shall also follow him to the land of Yama , like that great warrior followed me
when I came to the forest.”
49.17
"He loved his own relations and was filled with devotion to me, and he
got in to this state to which my
misdeeds have brought him"
49.18
“I do not remember to have
heard any harsh word which were not to my liking from
valorous Lakshmana at any time, even when he is provoked.” 49.19
“He was capable of sending five hundred arrows at one shot and that Lakshmana surpassed even
Karthaveeryarjuna himself in mastery of archery.”
49.20
“He who is used to sleep on beds of very great gentleman and who is
capable of cutting the weapons of Indra himself is lying on earth.”
49.21
“Without any doubt the words of
imagination by me that I will make Vibheeshana the king of Rakshasas will hurt me as I have not made him a
king.”
49.22
“Oh Sugreeva , you ought
to immediately within a moment leave
this place , because once king Ravana knows that I am not there to support you,
he will defeat you.”
49.23
"O, Sugreeva, cross
the sea again with your army,
keeping Angadha in front and along with
your followers, Nila and Nala."
49.24
“I am fully satisfied by the
exploits of Hanuman in the battle and
also by the one done by the king of bears
and other generals of monkeys , as this is impossible by anyone else in a battle.” 49.25
"A great act was done by
Angadha, Mainda and Dvivida. A terrible combat was done by Kesari and Sampathi
in the battle-field."
49.26
"By Gavya, Gavaksha,
Sarabha, Gaja and other monkeys, who are willing to sacrifice their lives for
me, the battle was carried on."
49.27
“Oh Sugreeva
, Man can never fight against fate and oh tormentor of
enemies , because you were afraid in failing in your duty , you have done me
all that a friend and a comrade can ever do to me.”
49.28
“Oh best among monkeys , you
have done all this due to your friendship to
me. Give me leave and all of you go back to any place that you want.”
49.29
All the monkeys who heard this
became extremely sad and those black
eyed one allowed copious tears to be shed from their eyes.
49.30
At that time Vibheeshana
after having established order in all the ranks of the army , came
quickly to Rama with a mace in hand .
49.31
Seeing him who was like a heap of collyrium speedily coming towards them , the monkeys
thinking him to be Indrajit, the son of Ravana
started to run away .
49.32
Thus ends the forty ninth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
50.Garuda comes and frees Rama and Lakshmana from the effects of the arrow,
(When the monkeys were consoling each other Sushena suggests that
Hanuman should go to the Chandra mountain and bring the herbs to cure Rama. At
that time Garuda the son of Vinatha
comes and cures Rama and Lakshmana. He
tells them that he is their friend.)
Then at that time
the very strong king of monkeys told ,”Why is our army agitated and running like ship driven out of course in
water?”
50.1
Hearing the words of Sugreeva,
Angadha , the son of Vali told , “Are
you not seeing the two brothers The
valorous Rama and Lakshmana, who are the sons
of Dasaratha , caught in the
web of arrows . Both of them are lying in the bed of arrows with causing blood to flow from all over
their body.”
50.2-50.3
When this was told by the son
Angadha to the king of monkeys he told, “There must be
some other cause why the monkeys are
bewildered and possibly there is some danger ahead.” 50.4
"Hear , these monkeys are
running away in all directions, with their eyes distended with terror, throwing
down their arms and looking dejected."
50.5
“They are not feeling ashamed
of one another and they are again and again looking behind them. They are
jostling with one another and jump over those who have fallen down.” 50.6
When they were talking like
this , the valorous Vibheeshana holding a mace
cheered Sugreeva and Rama and told , “Victory to Rama.”.
50.7
When Sugreeva saw that Vibheeshana
was the cause of the scare of monkeys ,
he told Jambhavan the king of bears as
follows.
50.8
“It is Vibheeshana who has come
here , seeing whom the Monkey warriors
are scared thinking that he is
Indrajit , the son of Ravana.”
50.9
"You reassemble those
monkeys immediately, who in fear have scattered in many directions and inform
them that it is Vibheeshana who has come here ."
50.10
As soon as Sugreeva told like
this Jambhavan the king of bears pacified
all the monkeys and restored
their confidence .
50.11
Hearing the words of Jambhavan
the king of Bears, all those monkeys, on seeing Vibheeshana, retraced their
steps after shaking off their fear.
50.12
Vibheeshana, the following of
Dharma felt pained on seeing the body of Rama as well as Lakshmana wounded by arrows .
50.13
After washing his eyes
with hand dipped in water , he started weeping out of great
anguish seizing his chest and told.
50.14
The treacherous Rakshasa warriors have brought these powerful and valiant warriors to this
state.”
50.15
“The son of my brother who is
a Rakshasa , a bad son and a bad soul with a cunning mind has deceived these
honourable fighters.”
50.16
"These two warriors, Rama
and Lakshmana, who were struck badly by arrows and covered with blood are lying
on the earth, like two porcupines."
50.17
“These two lions among men, on
whom I have depended to fulfillment of desire
are lying fainted and are waiting
to leave this body ”
50.18
“Having lost my dream of getting the kingdom , I am like dead , even
while I am surviving , while Ravana is able to fulfill his vow and is getting his desires
realized.”
50.19
The magnanimous Sugreeva
embraced Vibheeshana who was
wailing and told him as follows.
50.20
“Oh follower of Dharma , you
would without any doubt get the kingdom of Lanka and Ravana and his son would not be able to
fulfill their wishes.”
50.21
“Rama and Lakshmana have been
only affected by a wound and they will
regain consciousness and would definitely
kill Ravana .”
50.22
After consoling and convincing
the Rakshasa Vibheeshana like this , Sugreeva talked to Sushena , his father
–in-law , who was standing by his side.
50.23
"Taking these two
brothers, Rama and Lakshmana with the troops of monkeys who are strong, you go
to KIshkinda, till these two destroyers
of their foes have recovered their consciousness." 50.24
“I for myself after killing
Ravana, along with his sons and
relatives and bring back Sita , like
Indra Got back the prosperity that he lost.” 50.25
When the king of monkeys told
these words, Sushena replied, “I had earlier seen a great dreadful battle between Asuras and Devas
.”
50.26
"By making themselves
invisible again and again, the Rakshasas skilled in the use of arrows overcame
the devas despite their skill in bearing
arms."
50.27
"To those celestials who
were wounded, unconscious and almost deprived of life, Bruhaspathi treated them
using medicinal herbs accompanied by
his sacred chants."
50.28
“Let the monkeys , Panasa ,
Samapthi and others go quickly with
great speed go to the ocean of milk to bring those medicinal herbs.”
50.29
“Those monkeys are conversant
with the herbs available on mountains like the divine Sanjeevakarni and Vishalya which are created by God.”
50.30
“In the middle of the milky
ocean where churning was done to get
nectar there are mountains called Chandra and Drona , where these herbs are available.”
50.31
“ Oh king, The devas built
those mountains in that vast ocean and
let Hanuman , the son of wind god go there.”
50.32
At that time , a huge wind arose with the building up of clouds and
resultant lightning and this wind caused
the waves to rise in the ocean , which caused
the mountains to tremble , like
at the time of earth quake.
50.33
“Due to the great wind
generated by the wing of the bird ,
the branches of huge trees in the sand
bank started breaking and fell in the
salty water of the ocean.”
50.34
“The snakes became scared and
the sea snakes and marine animals living in the sea , plunged quickly in to the
sea.”
50.35
Thereupon, all the monkeys saw
within a moment, a mighty eagle, Garuda, the son of Vinata, which was similar
to the flame of the fire.
50.36
“Those arrows which were the spirit of snakes that had tied those great men who were
brothers , on seeing the great eagle ran away from
there.”
50.37
Thereupon, Garuda the
eagle, met Rama and Lakshmana and after
offering them his good wishes, with his hands caressed their faces that
were radiant like the moon.
50.38
As soon as the son of Vinatha
touched them all their wounds were healed
and their body became soft and glowed like gold .
50.39
Their luster, valour, strength,
endurance and resolution, those great qualities, also their grace ,
intelligence and memory were re-doubled.
50.40
That greatly valorous Garuda who was like
Indra , lifted both of them up and
embraced them and greatly pleased Rama
told Garuda.
50.41
“By your grace we have crossed over the great danger posed
to us by the son of Ravana and having
got out of it , we have become as strong as before .”
50.42
“By meeting you my heart has
become glad as if I met my father Dasaratha and grandfather Aja. 50.43
"Who are you, who is
endowed with beauty, having blissful garlands and anointments, wearing
clean garments and adorned with divine ornaments?"
50.44
That greatly lustrous and very
strong son of Vinatha , with eyes
broadened by joy and with a very pleased
mind told.
50.45
“Oh son of Kakustha clan, I am
your friend, as dear to you as your breath
and my name is Garuda and I have reached
here to help you.”
50.46
“Either Asuras or very valorous
Dhanavas or very strong Devas or
Gandharwas who are all lead by Indra
would not be able to untie , this
entanglement created by arrows , using magical powers by Indrajit who does cruel deeds.”
50.47-50.48
“There are serpents born to
Kadru with sharp teeth and fangs
abundantly supplied with poison and made
in to arrows by sorcery of the
Rakshasa called Indrajit and have stuck you.” 50.49
“Oh Rama who is a follower of
Dharma and considers truth as his valour and who kills enemies in battle, you
along with Lakshmana are indeed lucky.” 50.50
“Having heard about this
incident , I came swiftly here , duly remembering my friendship and love to
both of you.”
50.51
“Due to me you have been
released from this horrible entanglement
of arrows and both of you should be greatly vigilant from now on.” 50.52
“By nature all the
Rakshasas are treacherous fighters in war but for you both straight forwardness and pure
mind are your strengths.” 50.53
“From this example itself you
have to understand that they fight with crooked mind and so you should not believe a Rakshasa
in a battle field.”
50.54
After saying like this That
Garuda who is very strong affectionately
hugged those friends and started taking leave .
50.55
“Oh friend, who shows pity even
to his enemies , I would like to take leave from you and go back as I have
come.
50.56
“Oh hero , you may be
inquisitive to know about the friendship between us. I am sure you would
know about it after completing this great work of you. 50.57
“Using your arrows make Lanka
have only old people and young ones ,
kill Ravana and get Sita released.
50.58
Having spoken thus, Garuda who
can fly with great speed , who had
beautiful wings, who had just healed Rama's wounds in the presence of
monkeys, after obeisance to him presence of monkeys, after going round him in salutation to him and took Rama into his arms, entered the sky with the speed
of the wind.
50.59-50.60
Seeing that The sons of the
Raghu clan are cured of their problem, the chiefs of monkeys howled and also roared like lion and
shook their tails.
50.61
After that , gongs were beaten,
drums resounded, and couches were blown amid jumping in joy of the monkeys as
before.
50.62
Some other very strong monkeys
who normally use trees like mace , waved
their arms and uprooted hundreds of
thousands of trees and stood there.
50.63
Shouting and making very loud noise and frightening those
Rakshasas , those monkeys desirous of fighting
reached the gates of city of Lanka.
50.64
From the crowds of monkeys then
a very tumultuous sound arose , like the
very terrifying sound of thunder occurring in summer at midnight.
50.65
Thus ends the fiftieth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
51.Dhoomraksha goes to the war
(After knowing that Rama and Lakshmana have got up, Ravana sends Dhoomraksha to kill the monkey army. He sets out through the western gate and ill omens follow him.)
Ravana along with other Rakshasas heard the tumultuous sound raised by the monkeys which was full of the tone of war. 51.1
Hearing that mighty clamour, sounding smooth and deep, Ravana spoke to his ministers who were surrounding him. 51.2
"A great uproar,
resembling the thunder from clouds, has arisen from that army of
rejoiced monkeys. Undoubtedly their joy is great, as their mighty roars are
agitating the briny ocean itself.”
51.3-51.4
“The Brothers Rama and
Lakshmana have been tied by sharp
arrows and this very great sound
creates doubt in my mind.”
51.5
After the king of Rakshasas
told these words to his ministers , told
the following to the Rakshasas who were
standing near him.
51.6
“Find out immediately the
cause of this great rejoicing by the
monkeys , for at times of sorrow no one
celebrates.”
51.7
Thus ordered by Ravana, they
climbed up the rampart very briskly and
saw the army lead by the great Sugreeva and also the highly fortunate Rama
and Lakshmana who were relieved of the terrific shackle of arrow a and had risen up together. All the Rakshasas felt dejected on seeing it. 51.8-51.9
With trembling heart , pale face , all of those great Rakshasas got down from rampart and approached Ravana. 51.10
The Rakshasas of Ravana with a downcast face informed him of the unpalatable news faithfully.
51.11
“The two brothers Rama and Lakshmana whom Indrajit tied by his arrows and made them immobile , have got free from the ties of the arrow and are seen like elephants in the battle field , with valour equivalent to the king of elephants .” 51.12-51.13
When the very strong king of Rakshasas heard this , he became sad and thoughtful and his face became pale. 51.14
"If my enemies who had
thus been tied by Indrajit are
freed, despite their injuries in battle by his formidable arrows which were
infallible on account of those rare
boons and which resembled serpents and were bright as the sun, I feel that
my entire army is in great
danger."
51.15-51.16
“Those arrows which had the
luster of serpent Vasuki and which
should have taken the life of my enemies
have been rendered as powerless .”
51.17
After saying like this , he became very angry and breathed like a serpent and started speaking to a Rakshasa
called Dhoomraksha who was in the
middle of Rakshasas.
51.18
“You who are a Rakshasa
who has done great deeds along with a
big army , go and kill Rama, Lakshmana and other monkeys.”
51.19
When the king of Rakshasas told
like this to Dhoomraksha who had great
prowess , became happy and saluted him and left the home of the
king.
51.20
As son as he reached the gate ,
he told the commander of the army, “Please speedily mobilize the army. What is
the need for further delay .”
51.21
As soon as the commander of
army heard these words of Dhoomraksha ,
he immediately and arranged for the army
out of those who followed him as per
order of Ravana.
51.22
Those very strong horrible
looking Rakshasas who had a bell tied to their neck , made happy noises and
followed Dhoomraksha.
51.23
Equipped with every type of weapon and brandishing spears, hammers, maces,
harpoons, sticks, iron cudgels, bars, clubs, javelins, missiles, nooses and
axes, those terrible Rakshasas emerged
from there with the noise of thunder.
51.24-51.25
Wearing armours , mounted on
chariots which were magnificently
dressed with flags and decorated with bands of pure gold, and pulled by
mules and many heads of
horses of exceeding speed or by
elephants in furious rut , those excellent Rakshasas went forth like veritable
tigers. 51.26-51.27
Dhoomraksha climbed and set out on a chariot drawn by mules which had lion or deer like face and dressed in gold . 51..28
That very valorous Dhoomraksha surrounded by a big army of Rakshasas came out through the western gate where Hanuman was stationed. 51.29
Climbing on a chariot drawn by mules and howling like mule when that horrifying Rakshasa who had a huge form was proceeding birds of ill omen on the sky prevented him . 51.30
A very huge vulture alighted on the top of his chariot and that devour of corpses clustered around his flag. 51.31
A very bleeding white headless body fell from the sky on earth and inauspicious sounds were heard when Dhoomraksha was approaching and there was a rain of blood from sky and earth trembled.
51.32-51.33
The wind with noise
similar thunder blew adversely. Every
direction was obscured by
great darkness, did not shine.
51.34
Seeing those happenings all
the Rakshasas were scared and seeing those very bad omens,
Dhoomraksha became worried and all
those Rakshasas who were marching ahead of him were greatly scared.
51.35
Then, Dhoomraksha, the highly terrible and strong demon, surrounded by very horrifying big Rakshasas , eager to enter into combat, set out and beheld that army of a multitude of monkeys, resembling a flood, protected by the arms of Rama. 51.36
Thus ends the fifty first chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
52.Hanuman kills Dhoomraksha
(A great war ensues between monkeys and Rakshasas. Dhoomraksha starts killing several monkeys. Hanuman interferes and kills Dhoomraksha,)
Seeing the very valorous Rakshasa called Dhoomraksha coming out , the monkeys who were longing for a war roared with joy . 52.1
A very horrible battle ensued between the monkeys and Rakshasas and they killed each other with horrifying trees and maces and lances. 52.2
The terrible monkeys were killed by the Rakshasas from all sides and monkeys also turned the Rakshasas flat to the earth using their trees. 52.3
The very angry Rakshasas also using very sharp winged arrows which went like winged eagles paralyzed the monkeys . 52.4
While being torn asunder by the
Rakshasas with terrible maces, spears, hammers, frightful iron bars and
variegated tridents and the mighty
monkeys fearlessly accomplished their tasks with an excitement born of anger. 52.5-52.6
With body pierced by arrows and body split by spears , the monkey chiefs took trees and stones for the sake of fighting. 52.7
Those very swift monkeys roaring aloud , harassed the huge Rakshasas by calling out their names. 52.8
That horrifying battle with all kinds of rocks and trees
having many branches between monkeys and
Rakshasas appeared wonderful.
52.9
Rakshasas were crushed by
those fearless monkeys
and those Rakshasas who drank
blood vomited lot of blood.
52.10
Some Rakshasas were cut open on all
their sides. Some were transformed into a heap by the trees. Some others
were crushed by stones and yet others torn to pieces by the monkeys teeth. 52.11
With their flags crushed and
broken, their swords snapped and their chariots overturned, some Rakshasa
were greatly worried.
52.12
Crushed by the mountain like stones , the mountain
like Rakshasas and the beaten
horses along with their riders were
lying on the earth.
52.13
The very great valorous monkeys jumped swiftly on the Rakshasas and with sharp nails scratched the faces of
the Rakshasas.
52.14
With very wan faces and with
their hair torn out of their head , and maddened by the smell of blood , those
Rakshasas fell on the ground .
52.15
Some other very angry and
greatly valorous Rakshasas ran towards
the monkeys to slap them with their
diamond like hard palms ,
52.16
The monkeys with their fists, feet , teeth and with trees crushed those who were rushing towards them with great speed.
52.17
The bull among Rakshasas
Dhoomraksha seeing that his army is being destroyed , started to create
bloodshed among the monkeys who wished
to fight.
52.18
Some monkeys hit by the spears gave rise to blood shed and some of them hit by the axe fell on the earth. 52.19
Some were crushed by the iron bars, others torn by harpoons, some
others pierced by javelins, and all of them got exhausted and lost their lives.
52.20
Some of those monkeys lost all
their blood and fell on the ground and some of them were driven out by that angry Rakshasa.
52.21
With pierced hearts some of
them were lying towards one side and in
case of some of them who were pierced by arrows
and spears, the intestines came out.
52.22
That great and terrible battle that took place between
Rakshasas and monkeys made the earth crammed with weapons , trees and stones .
52.23
With the twang of the bow providing music, the neighing of the horses the beats with trumpeting elephants providing the vocal music , that battle was like a music opera. 52.24
Dhoomraksha holding a bow with a laugh made the monkeys run helter-skelter by the continuous hail of arrows. 52.25
Hanuman seeing that his army was greatly disturbed by Dhoomraksha , in great anger turned towards him with a very huge stone. 52.26
Hanuman who was as valorous as his father , with eyes turned doubly red by anger , threw that huge stone towards the chariot of Dhoomraksha. 52.27
He seeing the stone coming towards the chariot , hurriedly took a mace in his hand and jumped from the chariot and stood on earth. 52.28
Shattering his chariot with its
wheels, its pole, its crest along with banner and bows, that rock rolled down
to the ground.
52.29
That Hanuman, the son of wind
god after breaking the chariot , destroyed the Rakshasas with a huge tree along with its branches.
52.30
With their heads crushed, the Rakshasas were drenched with blood. Some others were crushed by the trees and fell down to the earth. 52.31
That Hanuman, the son of wind God after driving away the Rakshasas , took a mountain peak and started running towards Dhoomraksha. 52.32
That valorous Dhoomraksha holding a mace ran with a roaring sound towards Hanuman who was suddenly coming to attack him. 52.33
Then that Dhoomraksha speedily with anger brought town the thorns studded mace on the head of Hanuman. 52.34
That Hanuman, who was as strong
as the wind god , was in no way
disturbed by that blow but struck Dhoomraksha on the middle of his skull with
his rocky peak.
52.35
Having been beaten by the
mountain peak , with all his limbs
broken , Dhoomraksha fell on the ground , like a mountain.
52.36
Seeing that Dhoomraksha is dead the
surviving Rakshasas greatly
frightened of being killed by the monkeys
entered back in to the town of Lanka. 52.37
That famous Hanuman the son of wind god having destroyed his enemies and causing rivers of blood to flow, becoming tired by the slaughter of his enemies, with delight, received the cordial respects by the monkeys. 52.38
Thus ends the fifty second chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
53. Ravana sends Vajradamshtra
(A great heroic sorcerer Rakshasa called Vajradamshtra is sent by Ravana. In spite of ill omens he comes out through the southern gate . A great war takes place between Rakshasas and monkeys. Angadha interferes in the battle.)
After he saw that Dhoomraksha is dead, Ravana , the king of Rakshasa , was greatly enraged and hissed like a serpent. And polluted by anger , he talked to the cruel and very strong Vajradamshtra .
53.1-53.2
“Oh warrior , go ahead along with the Rakshasas and kill Rama , the son of Dasaratha as well as Sugreeva .” 53.3
That leader of Rakshasas who was a sorcerer answered “So be it” and departed with many divisions of the army
which surrounded him. With the utmost
attention, he assembled teams of elephants, horses mules camels and chariots
adorning them with conspicuous flags and banners and he himself was
well-prepared. 53.4-53.5
Wearing colourful
bracelets and head gear and covered
with an armour , he started armed with a bow.
53.6
That army general went round the Shining chariot
decorated by flags and which had
with ornaments of molten gold and climbed
the chariot.
53.7
Infantry of every kind issued
forth, holding in their hands weapons such as clubs, excellent javelins,
smooth pestles, harpoons, bows, lances, spears, swords, discus, maces and sharp
axes. 53.8-53.9
Greatly lustrous and well
dressed Rakshasa Chiefs , mounted on
elephants with rut looked like moving mountains .
53.10
There were experts in war , holding riding with lances and goads on other very strong elephants and had good qualities. 53.11
That great army which had great luster like clouds with lightning and thunder in the rainy season, paraded and then they came out of the southern gate where Angadha was the general. 53.12
When those Rakshasas were starting they noticed bad omens like meteors falling from a cloudless yet burning sky , howling of fearless jackals howling and belching out fire. 53.13-53.14
Those horrible animals foretold the destruction of the warriors and the Rakshasas going out for war stumbled and fell down. 53.15
The very strong Vajradamshtra with great luster , in spite of noticing this evil omens , assumed great courage and came out with interest in the war. 53.16
The Monkeys looking forward for a victory , after seeing them come out gave rise to very huge sound that filled all the ten directions. 53.17
Then a tumultuous battle between the monkeys and Rakshasas commenced , which was horrible , furious and promoted desire to kill each other . 53.18
Some people very energetic and enthusiastic in war, their neck and bodies being cut fell on earth with the entire bodies coated with blood. 53.19
Some others who were armed with a shield , fought with each other and threw various types of weapons at each other . 53.20
A great sound was heard from the trees. Stones and all the weapons used and hearing that great noise broke the hearts of the people . 53.21
A terrific noise of the
wheel-rims of chariots and the bow, along with the tumultuous sounds of
conches, kettle-drums and tambours also
arose there.
53.22
Some Rakshasas , left out weapons and
performed the fight only with their arms. The Rakshasas were beaten
and their bodies made greatly wounded by the monkeys who were
fighting with arrogance, with
their palms, feet, fists, trees and knees. Some Rakshasas were crushed to
powder with rocks.
53.23-53.24
Vajradamshtra frightened
greatly those monkeys by use of his
arrows and appeared to them like God of death with his noose moving at time of deluge . 53.25
Armed with weapons and experts in war having participated in several wars those
very angry Rakshasas started
killing the monkeys in battle .
53.26
The son of Vali seeing all
those Rakshasas fighting the war , due
to anger became twice his size and
started killing like the fire killing everyone
53.27
The valiant Angadha with his
raging red eyes lifted a tree and killed all those army
of Rakshasas , like a lion killing small animals. Angadha, with his
prowess was resembling that of Indra the
Lord of celestials and was a terrific
destroyer of the enemies.
53.28-53.29
Those greatly valorous Rakshasas
struck by Angadha had their heads shattered and fell down like chopped
trees. 53.30
The earth then appeared
scary as it was covered with chariots,
conspicuous flags, horses, bodies of monkeys and demons and with streams of blood flowing there.
53.31
That battle-field, decorated
with necklaces, bracelets worn on upper arm, garments and umbrellas of the
killed persons looked like a night
in autumn. 53.32
Due to the great swiftness of Angadha
that great army of Rakshasas trembled
like the cloud trembles due to fast wind.
53.33
Thus ends the fifty third chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
54.Angadha kills Vajradamshtra
(Vajradamshtra inflicts heavy
casualty among the monkeys. They go and
seek protection from Angadha. A great war
takes place between Angadha and Vajradamshtra. At last Angadha kills Vajradamshtra by a sword in the battle field.)
Seeing his own army being
destroyed by Angadha , the very strong
Rakshasa Vajradamshtra became very much enraged.
54.1
Stretching his great bow which shined like the thunderbolt of Indra , he dispatched several rain of arrows on the monkey army.
54.2
The chief among all
Rakshasas climbed in to the chariot and fought
with many type of weapons .
54.3
Monkeys who were the most valiant animals that jump assembled , used stones as their weapons and fought
on all sides.
54.4
In that war the Rakshasas
hurled thousands of weapons swiftly and they fell
those monkey warriors and their chiefs.
54.5
Also the monkeys who had great
power , who resembled elephants in
rut, took , mountains , trees and
stones and rained them down on those
Rakshasas
54.6
Between those great warriors
consisting of Rakshasas and monkeys ,
who both never retreated in battle , a great battle ensued.
54.7
Some monkeys and Rakshasas ,
with their shattered heads, but without arms
and legs, lay on the earth bathed in blood with their bodies wounded by
weapons, became a prey to
herons vultures and crows or were devoured by troops of jackals.
54.8-54.9
Monkeys and Rakshasas fell down on the battle-field and headless trunks with their limbs cut off in the war , jump
up causing great
fear to all the fearful.
54.10
All the army of Rakshasas of
Vajradamshtra were killed in front of
his eyes by the monkey army and his army
was thus broken up.
54.11
Seeing the Rakshasa saw army was scared and killed by the monkeys The famous Vajradamshtra with reddened eyes due to anger entered the monkey army holding a bow and frightened them.54.12-54.13
The famous Vajradamshtra who was greatly enraged by sending sharp arrows decorated by eagle wings and which flew straight to the target , started killing the monkeys in fives, sevens and nines together. 54.14
The frightened monkeys with severed limbs ran towards Angadha like the living beings run to Brahma , the lord of creation. 54.15
The son of Vali seeing the defeated monkey warriors , with great anger exchanged hateful glances with Vajradamshtra. 54.16
Then Vajradamshtra and Angadha fought war with each other and strolled with great anger like the lion and the elephant in rut. 54.17
Then Vajradamshtra hit the very strong son of Vali on his vital parts of the body with arrows resembling hundred thousand flames of fare. 54.18
The very strong son of Vali with blood drenching all his body , threw a tree at Vajradamshtra of great prowess. 54.19
That Rakshasa was not bothered seeing three falling on him and with his arrows he cut it in to several pieces and made them fall on the ground. 54.20
Seeing the great strength of Vajradamshtra, Angadha who was monkey similar to a tiger took a huge rock and threw it with loud noise against him. 54.21
Seeing the great rock coming at him, Vajradamshtra was not bothered but jumped from his chariot and with a mace stood facing the rock in the battle-field. 54.22
The Rock thrown by Angadha went straight in to the battle field and crushed the chariot , the horses and the chariot driver. 54.23
Then that monkey took a huge mountain which was decorated with lot of trees and threw it at Vajradamshtra ’s head 54.24
Vomiting blood that Vajradamshtra fainted , holding his mace with convulsions and breathed heavily for a moment. 54.25
Regaining his consciousness and Waking up with great anger he hit the son of Vali on his chest with his mace . 54.26
Then he threw away his mace and engaged in a boxing encounter and both of them hit each other by their fists. 54.27
Greatly exhausted by the blows,
spitting blood, those valiant warriors were like the planets Mars and Mercury.
54.28
Then the very greatly
lustrous Angadha who was a tiger like monkey uprooted a very huge tree along with its
leaves and flowers and waited.
54.29
The demon also seized hold of a shield covered with the hide
of a bull and also a great beautiful sword decorated richly with a multitude of
golden bells.
54.30
Desiring for victory, the monkey
and the Rakshasa , making roaring sounds, roamed about in different ways and
dashed against each other.
54.31
With their wounds shining red
like the flowering Kimsuka tree ,
exhausted by the battle both of them sank on the earth with their knees.
54.32
The elephant like monkey
Angadha within a second rose up from the earth
like a serpent beaten by a stick.
54.33
The mighty Angadha hit at the giant head of Vajradamshtra with a well-sharpened and stainless sword.
54.34
Killed by the sword, that glorious head of Vajradamshtra, with his
limbs drenched in blood and eyes rolled
and , fell into two pieces.
54.35
Noticing that the
Vajradamshtra was slain, the very scared
trembling Rakshasas ran towards the city of Lanka with dejected faces looking pitiable and with
downcast heads.
54.36-54.37
After killing that great Vajradamshtra that son of Vali was honoured him for his great courage in the middle of the monkey army and looked like Indra surrounded by the devas. 54.38
Thus ends the fifty fourth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
55.Ravana sends Akampana
(Akampana the great Rakshasa is sent by Ravana. In spite of ill omens he also proceeds to the battle field. In a great battle he kills large number of monkeys. Kumuda, Mainda and Nala start facing him in battle.)
When the king of Rakshasas Ravana heard about the death of Vajradamshtra , he spoke these words to the general of his army who was standing near with saluting hands. 55.1
“Let the undefeatable and greatly valorous Rakshasa called Akampana who is skilled in all weapons go out as head of the army.” 55.2
“He is one who punishes, protects , leader and an expert in war and he forever wishes my welfare and likes to fight in war.” 55.3
“Without any doubt he will win over Rama, Lakshmana and Sugreeva and kill all those horrible monkeys .” 55.4
Immediately obeying the command of the very strong Ravana and that one who was greatly valorous mobilized the army . 55.5
Those foremost of the Rakshasa with terrifying looks , armed with every kind of weapon were fearful to look at and rushed into the fray where their general had dispatched them. 55.6
He who was similar to cloud and of the colour of the cloud got in to a chariot which was and huge decorated with ornaments of molten gold went surrounded by dreadful Rakshasas. 55.7
In a great battle even devas where unable to defeat Akampana and he was shining like Sun in splendour. 55.8
When he was speedily going ahead wishing greatly for a battle , the horses drawing his chariot suddenly were deprived of their energy. 55.9
The left eye of Akampana who was interested in war twitched and his face became pale and his voice became shaking . 55.10
Though it was a good day it was made bad by horrifying and speedy winds and birds and beasts started shouting in a very cruel tone. 55.11
That Rakshasa who was having a shoulder like lion and agility of a tiger , without thinking about these omens speeded towards the battle field. 55.12
When that Rakshasa was going accompanied by other Rakshasas , a great horrifying sound arose even making the sea tremble. 55.13
The monkeys who were ready for the battle with trees and stones were scared by that great sound caused by the coming Rakshasas. 55.14
A huge war broke out between the monkeys and Rakshasas , who had determined to even give up their life for sake of Rama and Ravana. 55.15
All those strong ones were very much like the mountains and the monkeys and Rakshasas were desirous of killing each other. 55.16
The tremendous sound of those warriors, yelling in their anger
and strength, making savage cries, were distinctly heard on the
battle-field.
55.17
A very huge coppery blood
coloured thick dust was raised by
the monkeys and Rakshasas and
covered all the ten directions.
55.18
When that whitish dust that
resembled a shaken white silk cloth
which rose covered each other , all the beings in the battle field were
not able to recognize each other .
55.19
Neither the flag ,
the banner and the shield, nor
horse, nor weapon nor chariot could be identified in that pall of dust.
55.20
A great confusing
clamour, of warriors, making challenges
crying and rushing upon each
other, was heard on the battle-field, yet in that confusion, no form was
visible.
55.21
In that great confusion in that battle monkeys killed monkeys
themselves and Rakshasas killed Rakshasas themselves.
55.22
Those monkeys and Rakshasas
killing each other also their own people
led to the rain of blood which dampened the earth and anointing the bodies with mud.
55.23
Due to the
stream of blood being sprinkled , the dust settled down
and the earth could be seen covered with corpses and bodies.
55.24
The Rakshasas and the monkeys vigorously and swiftly struck each other with blows from
trees, spears, maces, javelins, stones, bars and picks.
55.25
With the huge shape like the
mountains and with their hand strong as
iron , those monkeys killed the Rakshasas in battle.
55.26
The Rakshasas also got very
angry and with darts and javelins in their hands stuck the monkeys with these cruel weapons . 55.27
Akampana who became very angry
cheered the Rakshasas using his great
strength as well as valour.
55.28
However the monkeys leapt upon them and snatched their weapons through
their strength and crushed those demons with blows from large trees and stones. 55.29
Meanwhile the valorous monkeys
Kumuda, Nala and Mainda became very angry and displayed unsurpassed speed.
55.30
Those exceedingly valorous chiefs of monkeys, just like a play , in the
battle-front, with mighty blows of trees, created a great carnage among the
Rakshasas. All of them repeatedly crushed the Rakshasas with every kind of
weapon.
55.31-55.32
Thus ends the fifty fifth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
56. Hanuman kills Akampana
(Seeing that Hanuman is killing lot of monkeys and they are not able to face him, Hanuman starts opposing Akampana. A great war ensues between them and Hanuman kills Akampana. All people honour him.)
Seeing the extremely good work done by the great monkeys in the battle-field Akampana got in to fierce anger and intensified the war. 56.1
Seized by very great anger after seeing the good work done by enemies , Akampana took hold of his great bow and told his charioteer. 56.2
“You quickly drive the chariot to that place for innumerable Rakshasas are being killed in that place.”
56.3
“There the very strong monkeys who have a huge body and they are beating with trees and stones , my chiefs.” 56.4
“I want to kill all of them who are praising themselves in the battle as I am seeing that they are harassing the army of Rakshasas. “ 56.5
Then he who is a great hero of those who fight in chariots , he being in a chariot drawn by very fast horses , from a distance troubled the monkeys by his arrows.” 56.6
The monkeys were no longer able
to maintain their formation, much less fight in the battle and all of them were
crushed under the arrows of Akampana and
took to their heels. 56.7
Seeing those attacked by
Akampana are getting in to the control
of death , the mighty Hanuman went to help his clan.
56.8
All the valiant and best monkey chiefs seeing the great monkey with
them grouped themselves under him.
56.9
All the monkey chiefs seeing Hanuman
standing courageously assumed more
courage and stood with the courageous
one.
56.10
Akampana like Lord Indra rained many arrows
on Hanuman who was standing as
firm as a rock.
56.11
Not minding the flood of arrows that kept on falling him, that Hanuman resolved in his mind to kill Akampana. 56.12
Laughing loudly that greatly lustrous Hanuman who was the son of wind God leapt on the Rakshasa Akampana leading to the shaking of earth. 56.13
He was burning with great energy and shouting loudly and assumed a form which cannot be defeated .
56.14
Hanuman the monkey chief who was angry , having realized that he was unarmed speedily uprooted a mountain and held it . 56.15
That Hanuman holding that mountain in his hand , letting up a great roar began to spin it rapidly.56.16
Just Like Indra rushed with his Vajrayudha against his enemy Namuchi, Hanuman rushed towards Akampana. 56.17
Akampana seeing him approaching him carrying with him a chain of mountains , using an arrow with crescent end powdered it from distance itself. 56.18
Seeing that the mountain he carried was powdered by the arrows of the Rakshasa and falling to the ground , Hanuman became greatly angry. 56.19
That monkey in a great anger uprooted a Aswakarna tree which was as large as the mountain .
56.20
That greatly lustrous one holding that Aswakarna with great number of branches , tightly holding it spun it while standing on the ground. 56.21
Then, the highly angry Hanuman began to run with great
strides, breaking down the trees around
him by his strength and tearing up the
earth with his feet. 56.22
He knocked down elephants,
people riding on elephants , chariots ,
charioteers and the terrific infantry of
the Rakshasas.
56.23
Seeing Hanuman as angry as God of Death and
was taking away lives in the battle, the Rakshasas started running away.
56.24
That valiant Akampana seeing that Hanuman was dangerous and greatly angry and was creating great scare among the Rakshasas became worried and let out a huge shout. 56.25
With fourteen sharp arrows Akampana wounded pierced and wounded the body of Hanuman who was greatly valorous. 56.26
That great warrior Hanuman , riddled by the rain of those iron shafts , looked like a mountain on which plants had grown up. 56.27
That mighty Hanuman of great
strength with a large body which shined
like a fire without smoke and resembled a blooming Asoka tree.
56.28
Then Hanuman with great speed
uprooted another big tree and stuck the
head of Akampana , the Rakshasa general with it .
56.29
When the great one Hanuman who
was very angry hit him with a big tree , the Rakshasa fell dead .
56.30
Seeing the leader of Rakshasas
Akampana lying dead on the earth , the Rakshasas were perturbed and shook like
the trees at the time of earth quake.
56.31
All those beaten Rakshasas who
were defeated , ran towards the city of
Lanka and monkeys followed them.
56.32
Their hair loosened,
bewildered, their pride broken by defeat, their limbs dripping with sweat,
those Rakshasas fled, blowing out their
breaths.
56.33
Mad with fear , looking back
again and again , crowding and crushing each other all of them entered the city .
56.34
After the very strong Rakshasas entered the city of Lanka , all the monkeys together appreciated and honoured Hanuman. 56.35
Hanuman who was of noble nature and happy , respected back all of them according to their rank in a way suitable to the occasion. 56.36
Those strong monkeys who have won shouted according to their ranks and they once again dragged and brought all those Rakshasas left over in the battle field. 56.37
That great monkey who was born to wind god , having met and killed some Rakshasas enjoyed the luster of heroism just like Lord Vishnu felt happy after killing mighty Rakshasas of immense power in the battle field. 56.38
Then, the groups of devas ,
along with Rama himself, the exceedingly strong Lakshmana, Sugreeva and other
monkeys and the mighty Vibheeshana paid homage to Hanuman. 56.39
Thus ends the fifty sixth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
57.Prahastha , the commander –in-chief goes to the war
(Ravana decides to send Prahastha to the battle field. He tells Ravana that he should have returned Sita. With a huge army in spite of very bad omens he comes out of the eastern gate.)
When he heard about the killing of Akampana, the king of Rakshasas after becoming very angry , with a depressed face looked over all his ministers. 57.1
After thinking for a little time and holding discussion with his ministers that Ravana spent the forenoon going round the city and inspecting his army. 57.2
That city decorated by flags and banners was guarded by large numbers of Rakshasas and filled with innumerable troops. 57.3
Ravana , the king of Rakshasas after seeing his town besieged , at the critical time spoke to Prahastha who was an expert in war. 57.4
“Oh expert in war , I do not see any other hope for deliverance of this city which is besieged and devastated except war .” 57.5
"Either myself or
Kumbhakarna or yourself who is my
army-chief or Indrajit or Nikumbha and none else could carry the burden of this great task.”
57.6
“For that reason, you take hold of a large army and placing yourself in its middle , go
ahead and achieve victory over the monkeys.” 57.7
“As soon as you take your
decision, the monkey army which is not
stable would run away on hearing the roaring of Rakshasa chiefs.” 57.8
"The monkeys are unsteady,
misbehaved and fickle-minded. They cannot tolerate your sound, similar to
elephants cannot tolerate the lion's
roar.” 57.9
“As soon as Rama and Lakshmana see that their army is running away, being without any support, they would fall in your hands unwillingly.” 57.10
“A suspected danger is preferable to the definite one. Though it is for us or against us, please tell what you consider as good for us.” 57.11
When Ravana told like this to Prahastha who was his commander-in-chief , he spoke to Ravana similar to Usana the guru of Rakshasas speaking to Maha Bali . 57.12
“Oh king, earlier we had discussed about this matter with our wise ministers and after discussion, difference of opinion arose between us.” 57.13
“To return Sita was proposed by me as preferable and not to do war , as I could foresee this.”
57.14
“I suggested that we return Sita as a preferable alternative and not doing so meant war between us.”
57.15
“I am not bothered about my wives, riches and sons but am going to sacrifice my life for your sake in this battle.” 57.16
The commander in chief after having spoken like this to his king Ravana , told like this to army captains who stood before him. 57.17
“Gather a very large army of Rakshasas and today flesh eating birds and animals would feast upon the dead bodies of enemies struck down by me by my sharp arrows.” 57.18-57.19
As soon as they heard these words those very strong captains of the army assembled a very huge army in front of the house of that Rakshasa. 57.20
Within in a very short time , the city of Lanka was filled by those elephant like Rakshasa soldiers who were armed with many weapons. 57.21
When some of those Rakshasas propitiated the fire God and Brahmins a ghee scented breeze started wafting in that city. 57.22
Some of those of those Rakshasas wore garlands of different shapes chanted with some sacred formulae . 57.23
With bows and armours those Rakshasas marched when Ravana was watching them and went and stood surrounding Prahastha. 57.24
Then, Prahastha who got ready
with his weapons and armour, after saluting the king and striking a terrible
kettle-drum, mounted his chariot, which was kept ready, yoked with
extremely swift horses, well controlled by a charioteer, emanating a
noise resembling that of a large cloud, actually shining like moon-light,
undefeatable with a flag bearing an
ensign of snake, with a good collision-guard, with nice wheels and decorated
with a net of pure gold smiling as it were in its magnificence. 57.25-57.27
As per the orders of Ravana
, speedily Prahastha climbed the chariot and left city of Lanka along with a huge army.
57.28
When that commander-in-chief
started the sound of kettle drums and
conches filled the entire world.
57.29
The Rakshasas with huge forma and bulky bodies proceeded ahead of Prahastha shouting with dreadful sound.
57.30
Narantaka, Kumbhahanu, Mahanada
and Samunnata, attendants of Prahastha sallied forth, surrounding him on all
sides.
57.31
He came out of the eastern gate
along with a very horrifying well
divided army , which resembled the herd
of elephants.
57.32
In the middle of that ocean
like large army , Prahastha marched
appearing like God of death at time of final deluge .
57.33
Along with the very loud war
cries raised by them, all the beings of the city of Lanka also made very fearful answering cries.
57,34
In the cloudless sky there appeared birds which eat
flesh and blood and flew from left to
right around the chariot.
57.35
Fearful jackals vomited forth
fire and flames, howling repeatedly. A meteor fell from the sky and the wind
blew harshly.
57.36
The planets were in opposition to each other and lost their brilliance. The clouds, with
their raucous sound, showered blood on Prahastha 's chariot and dampened those
who were walking in front of it.
57.37-57.38
A vulture which was facing
south landed on the flag of Prahastha
and started making noises seeing both directions depriving of the war time luster.
57.39
When the charioteer who was Suta entered the battle ground , the goad from his hand slipped and fell on the ground several times. 57.40
The rare splendorous luster that enveloped Prahastha vanished and immediately the horses stumbled and fell on the ground . 57.41
Seeing Prahastha who was well known for his valour and excellent character advancing to the battle field , different type of monkey armies advanced towards him. 57.42
After that , an exceedingly tumultuous clamour arose
among the monkeys as they tore up the trees and seized them as well as took hold of huge rocks.
57.43
Both the armies of the yelling
Rakshasas and the roaring monkeys were
delighted, impetuous and powerful with impatience to slay each other and
were challenging each other with great
shouts.
57.44-57.45
After that evil minded Prahastha marched towards the monkey army , hoping for victory , with
accelerated speed , just like the grass hopper marches fast towards the
fire.
57.46
Thus ends the fifty seventh chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
58.Nila kills Prahastha
(Prahastha caused havoc in the monkey army by killing huge number of monkeys. Nila the commander –in-chief of the monkey rmy fought with him with great valour and killed him. Rama and others appreciated him.)
Seeing Prahastha coming out prepared for the war , Rama with a smile asked Vibheeshana the destroyer of enemies. 58.1
“Who is this big bodied one who is coming with great speed surrounded by a huge army? Please tell me about this Rakshasa who appears to have great valour.” 58.2
Hearing words of Rama Vibheeshana replied, “ This Rakshasa called Prahastha is the commander in chief and he commands two thirds of the army of the king of Rakshasas. He has great prowess, valour and strength.” 58.3-58.4
Then Prahastha of huge proportions and huge valour , surrounded by very many huge Rakshasas who were roaring came out and saw the very huge army of the monkeys , which made him angry and shout at the top of his voice.” 58.5-58.6
Swords, lances, daggers, darts,
spears, clubs, maces bars, barbed missiles, various kinds of axes and different
bows glittered in the hands of demons, who were running up towards the
monkeys in search of victory.
58.7-58.8
Those tiger like monkeys who were desirous of fighting
took hold of many flowering trees
and long and thick stones.
58.9
When they both met a very huge
war commenced and they rained on each
other large number of arrows and
stones.
58.10
In that war many Rakshasas killed very many monkey chiefs and many monkeys killed very many Rakshasas also.
58.11
Some monkeys were
destroyed by spears and some others by
finer weapons. Some were struck by iron bars and some others were slit by axes.
58.12
Also , some fell breathlessly
on the earth and some were destroyed by the arrows aimed
at them with their hearts split open.
58.13
Some of them cut by the sword
of Rakshasas, trembled and fell on earth
and with spear the sides were split open in case of some.
58.14
Even the Rakshasa
army on all sides were crushed
and made to fall on the earth by the furious monkeys with tree
and mountain-peaks. 58.15
Having been hit with thundering
blows with their hands and terrific smashing
with their fists, the faces and eyes of Rakshasas were wounded. The
Rakshasas vomited great amount of blood. 58.16
Cries of pains and roars like lions and tumultuous sounds were heard in the battle between Rakshasas and monkeys. 58.17
The monkeys and Rakshasas followed the path of valorous heroes and they with the cruel and hostile eyes did many acts with great courage. 58.18
Narantaka Kumbhahanu, Mahanada
and Samunnata all these ministers of
Prahastha killed the monkeys.
58.19
Dvivida with a mountain peak killed Narathanka
who was speedily rushing after monkeys
and killing them.
58.20
The monkey Durmukha uprooted a
huge tree and with a ready hand
and crushed the Rakshasa called
Samunnatha .
58.21
The energetic Jambhavan with a
great anger seized a huge rock and threw
it on the chest-region of Mahanada 58.22
Then Khumbahanu who attacked
Tara one of the greatest warriors with a huge tree , received a huge blow from
him and died.
58.23
Prahastha who was riding on
a chariot could not tolerate that act and horrible bow in his hand caused lot of destruction among the
monkeys.
58.24
Then when both armies moved rapidly , a great sound arose which was like the roar of the ocean which was tempestuous, unfathomable like at the time of deluge. 58.25
Prahastha who was an expert in war, with great anger troubled the monkeys by a great rain of arrows in that great battle. 58.26
The bodies of dead monkeys and Rakshasas covered an extensive area of land and looked like a very hideous mountain. 58.27
The ground which was covered by the blood looked like fully blossomed Palasa trees with red flowers in the spring season. 58.28
With the heaps of warriors for its banks, the broken weapons as its trees, the flowing blood as its huge waves, death appeared like an ocean receiving its floods and had livers and spleens as its mire, entrails as its moss, severed heads and trunks as the fish, and morsels of flesh as the grass, the innumerable vultures as its lovely swans, herons as its geese and covered as it was with fat which was the foam, the tumult the sound as its waters, the battle field resembled a river, incapable of being crossed by cowards and which was visited by water-fowls at the end of the rainy season and those Rakshasas and the foremost of the monkeys crossed over that impassable river, as elephants lead their herds across a lake of the lotus flowers which is covered with pollen. 58.29-58.33
Then Nila saw Prahastha sitting on the chariot and finishing off the monkeys using the rain of arrows.
58.34
Seeing Nila who was running towards him in the battle field , similar to the wind in the sky moving away huge clouds , Prahastha, the commander of the army attacked Nila from his chariot which was shining like Sun. 58.35-58.36
That expert among archers who was excellent drew the bow string and sent several arrows aimed at Nila in that battle field. 58.37
Those arrows which were like furious serpents, which were sent by Prahastha came with very great speed and after hurting Nila fell on the ground. 58.38
That great monkey Nila who was valorous hurt by those arrows which were like a flame , got up for hitting the difficult to be attacked Prahastha uprooted one big tree and jumped on him. 58.39-58.40
Unable to stop the series of arrows of that evil minded Rakshasa, Nila received them all with closed eyes. 58.41
Like a bull standing under the torrential showers of the autumn which came quickly, Nila with closed eyes tolerated the impassable shower of arrows of Prahastha though it was difficult to be tolerated.
58,42
Greatly enraged by the arrow rain , hurling a very huge Sala tree at them Nila killed the horses of Prahastha. 58.43
Then Nila with his mind filled with great anger quickly broke the bow of the evil minded Rakshasa and shouted again and again. 58.44
Being deprived of his bow , that Prahastha who was the army chief took hold of a horrifying mace and jumped from the chariot. 58.45
Those two army chiefs who were shivering due to the enmity between them , with all their limbs covered with blood , were standing like elephants in rut. 58.46
Like lion and tiger in their gaits , like lion and tiger in their gestures those two heroes tore at each other with their sharp teeth and they both who were destroyers of enemies , thirsting to obtain great fame fought like Indra and Vrithrasura. 58.47-58.48
With great exertion Prahastha hit Nila on his head with his mace and blood oozed from the forehead of Nila. 58.49
After that , that monkey Nila whose entire body was smeared with blood , became angry and seized a huge tree and struck Prahastha on his chest. 58.50
Without any thought about that hit , taking another huge mace , that chief of the army ran towards Nila who was a monkey. 58.51
Then that monkey Nila seeing Prahastha running towards him in great speed , took hold of a huge rock with great speed. 58.52
Seeing Prahastha who longed for war and was fighting with a mace , Nila took a big rock quickly and threw it at him. 58.53
That great rock released by Nila the monkey chief broke the head of Prahastha in to very many pieces. 58.54
That Prahastha who lost his
breath, was disfigured and dead, bereft of his senses and at once fell on the
ground like a tree cut up by the root.
58.55
Blood flowed profusely from his
broken head and blood also streamed from
his body like a waterfall in the mountain.
58.56
After seeing Prahastha , their
leader being killed by Nila, his unshakeable
army of Rakshasas became confused
and withdrew in to Lanka.
58.57
After their army chief was
killed , the army could not continue to stay
firmly in the battlefield , like water cannot stay near a breached
bridge.
58.58
That Prahastha the chief of Army having been slain, those demons became dumb , dispirited and inactive, went back to the abode of their king. They became unconscious as if they were plunged in an ocean of burning grief. 58.59
The victorious Nila, however, was honoured by Rama and Lakshmana for his great job well accomplished and experienced supreme joy. 58.60
Thus ends the fifty eighth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
59.Ravana enters the battle field
(When Prahastha was killed Ravana himself entered the battle field. He send back , his commanders, sons and brothers to guard the fort and fort the monkeys along with his army. He hurt or killed large number of monkey chiefs. Lakshmana who fought with him was greatly wounded by his spear. Rama fought and defeated him but spared his life at that time and send him back.)
When in the battle with the bull among monkeys seeing that many Rakshasas as well as their chief had died in the battle they who were having huge weapons , with a speed of the ocean ran away . 59.1
They all went to the king of Rakshasas and told him that their chief was killed by the son of fire God and hearing to their words , the Rakshasa chief became very angry. 59.2
After having heard that Prahastha was killed in the battle , The heart of Ravana was filled with grief as well as anger and then he told the chiefs of army , similar to Indra talking to Deva chiefs. 59.3
“This enemy should not be underestimated because they killed the commander of my army as well his army and elephants who had earlier defeated the army of Indra .” 59.4
“So without any hesitation , I shall myself go to the wonderful battle field for killing the enemies and getting victory .” 59.5
“”I shall myself burn the monkey army along with Rama and Lakshmana by using several arrows like a forest is burned by setting it fire and then I shall satisfy the earth by performing oblations with monkey blood.” 59.6
After saying this Ravana , the enemy of Indra mounted the chariot which was shining like flame of fire which is yoked to excellent horses which had excellent shining body.” 59.7
Then the king of Rakshasas went along with sound of kettle drums, conches , cymbals, clapping of hands and line like roars after being honoured and worshipped and after auspicious praises were sung.
59.8
That chief king of Rakshasas along with mountain and cloud like meat eating Rakshasas who had sight like burning torch and also surrounded by ghosts and shined like Rudra surrounded by Devas. 59.9
He who had great luster and looked like mountain came out of the city saw the powerful army of monkeys who were as big as an ocean holding trees and mountains , ready for war and roaring like vast ocean and thunderous clouds. 59.10
Seeing that excessively furious Rakshasa army , Rama whose hand resembled great serpents and was accompanied by his own army , told to Vibheeshana who is an expert in knowledge of shastras . 59.11
"Who is the
commander of this army, furnished
with every kind of standard, banner and canopy and armed with javelins, swords, stakes and other
weapons and missiles and composed of imperturbable soldiers and elephants as
high as the Mahendra Mountain?"
59.12
Hearing the words of Rama , Vibheeshana who has valour similar to Indra told Rama facts about that great army who are lead by the foremost among the Rakshasas. 59.13
“Oh king , the great one who has the face of black colour and who resembles the rising sun and comes riding on an elephant and making it shake its head is Akampana.” 59.14
“He who is standing on the chariot and holding a bow which is more lustrous than bow of Indra , who has lion inscribed on his flag , who shines like an elephant with curved tusks and who is famous for the boons that he received from Brahma is Indrajit.” 59.15
“ That mighty warrior who holds the bow of unequalled size similar to Vindhya, ashta and Mahendra mountains and who stands on a chariot , who has superior strength and has a very huge body is Athikaya .” 59.16
"That great
one who has tawny eyes resembling
the dawn, riding on an elephant with
its bells jingling, who is shouting aloud and who is a
strong Rakshasa is called
Mahodara."
59.17
“He who is climbing on a horse caparisoned in gold , who is raising high his spear, who is the
speed of the thunderbolt and resembles a
mountain of evening clouds is Pisacha.
“ 59.18
“He who holds a sharp spear
with the luster of lightning ,
which had the speed of thunderbolt and comes riding on an excellent bull shining like moon , is the well known
Trisiras.”
59.19
“The other one who resembles a
thunderbolt , who has large well developed chest . who has a mind that understands
, who has king of snakes on his flag
and who is moving and twanging his bow , is Khumbha. “
59.20
“He who is holding a diamond studded golden mace , who is lustrous as well as smoky , who is
advancing as the flag bearer of the army is Nikhumbha
who has done wonderful valorous exploits. “
59.21
“He holds a bow and arrow as
well as sword and has a flag and has a
form of raging fire and who shines lustrously on the chariot is Naranthaka , who fights with
the mountain peaks in the war.” 59.22
“He who is surrounded
by ghosts of dreadful form and has rolling eyes, with heads of tigers, buffalo
mighty elephants, deer and horses, under an excellent white canopy with slender
ribs and shining like a moon and is the one who humbles the gods themselves, shining like unto Rudra
amidst the Bhoothas , is the great Lord
of Rakshasas there."
59.23-59.24
“He wears swinging ear studs and crown and is similar to the mountain king
Vindhya and has a huge body , has
destroyed the pride of Lord Indra and Lord Yama themselves , is the king of
Rakshasas and is the one shining like Sun God.”
59.25
Rama then replied to
Vibheeshana who was the destroyer of enemies “What a majesty and what glory has
this king of Rakshasas has?”
59.26
“Ravana is difficult to be
gazed similar to the Sun, and due o his
clear form which is covered with
lustrous radiance eyes cannot rest on
him.”
59.27
“The body of the heroes among
Devas and Dhanavas are not similar to
his and does not have a shine like the
body of the king of Rakshasas.”
59.28
“All the warriors who fight along with Ravana are mountain like and use
mountain as weapons and also hold many
lustrous weapons.”
59.29
“Surrounded by the fiery ghost
like Rakshasas , Ravana who is the king
of Rakshasas shines like Lord of death
, surrounded by his hideous
assistants.”
59.30
“By good luck , that sinner has
fallen today on the orbit of my sight
and I will release on him my anger born out of the abduction of
Sita.”
59.31
After saying the valorous one
took out his great bow and followed by
Lakshmana , drew out an excellent
arrow.
59.32
After that , that powerful Ravana spoke to those
exceedingly strong Rakshasas as follows: "Take up your positions
unfalteringly and happily at the gates and principal exits, the outposts and
fortifications."59.33
“When the enemy knows that I am
with you here , taking it as a weak point , the united monkeys may storm the
desolate city and destroy it by
surprise.”
59.34
Thus the king of Rakshasas
dismissed all his ministers and those Rakshasas went back to the city and Ravana entered the ocean of monkeys ,
just like a gigantic fish with the intention
would split the entire ocean.
59.35
Seeing the king of Rakshasas holding a shining bow entering in the battle field and advancing in to it , the king of monkeys uprooting a
huge mountain top ran towards
him. 59.36
Holding that peak of mountain completely filled with trees , he threw it at the king of Rakshasas and he seeing it advancing towards him , Ravana using arrows with golden shafts broke it into pieces.
59.37
When that tall mountain peak with well developed trees fell down on the ground that Rakshasa who was the lord of the world , like the God of death sent an arrow resembling a serpent . 59.38
Taking that arrow which has the speed of thunderbolt and possessing the luster of fire and which had the swiftness of Indra ‘s thunderbolt , Ravana sent it to kill Sugreeva. 59.39
That arrow when released from the hands of Ravana , it having the splendor of the thunderbolt of Indra speedily pierced the body of Sugreeva , similar to the spear of Lord Subrahmanya pierced the Krouncha mountain. 59.40
Wounded by that arrow, which made him unconscious, that warrior fell moaning on the earth. Seeing him falling on the ground, deprived of his senses in the battle-field, the Rakshasas raised a shout of triumph. 59.41
Then, monkeys Gavaksha, Gavya, Sushena, Rishabha, Jyotimukha
and Nala who all had a very huge
tearing up rocks, rushed towards Ravana. 59.42
That king of Rakshasas using
very sharp arrows made their attacks
with things to throw as useless and
with several arrows well shafted with
gold wounded all those chiefs of monkeys.
59.43
By the arrows of the king of
Rakshasas who was enemy of devas , those monkey generals having a very huge form , were wounded and fell on the
ground and afterwards , he started
hurting the monkey army with very
many arrows.
59.44
The wounded and fallen down
warriors , were stuck with great arrow of fear
and those monkeys pained by the arrows of Ravana went and sought protection of Rama, who
protects all. 59.45
Then the great one who was a
skilful archer , Rama , took his bow and
set out at once but Lakshmana with
folded hands approached him and spoke
the following relevant words. 59.46
“Oh Noble one , my skills are
sufficient to kill this very bad one and so permit me so that I can kill that Ravana.”
59.47
The truly valorous Rama who was greatly lustrous told him, “Go
Lakshmana and be successful in this fight .”
59.48
"Ravana is endowed with
great strength and possesses an outstanding prowess during a war. The Three
Worlds themselves could not withstand his fury. There is no doubt about
it." 59.49
“Hide your weaknesses while searching for his weaknesses and then protect yourselves properly with
your eye as well as the bow.”
59.50
Lakshmana after hearing the
words of Raghava hugged him and
worshipped him and after saluting him
went for the battle.
59.51
Then he saw Ravana with
elephant like hands with a huge bow
which was greatly shining who with a
great rain of arrows was attacking those monkeys whom he had wounded badly
. 59.52
Seeing this the greatly
lustrous Hanuman who was the son of wind God
to put an end to that magic of
arrows rushed towards Ravana.
59.53
After approaching the chariot
, valorous Hanuman lifted his left
arm and threateningly spoke the
following words to Ravana.
59.54
“You have got a boon
that devas , Dhanavas,
Gandharwas , Yakshas and Rakshasas
should not be able to kill you but not
against monkeys and therefore they are dangerous to you.” 59.55
“This raised right hand of mine which has five
branches will rob you of your soul which has been residing in your body.”
59.56
The greatly valorous Ravana
after hearing these words of Hanuman ,
with anger inflaming his eyes told the
following.
59.57
“Without any hesitation hit me
monkey and get everlasting fame and after knowing your strength by that , I
shall destroy you .”
59.58
After hearing the words of
Ravana , the son of wind God told” Please remember that I have killed your son Aksha earlier.”
59.59
Once he told this , the greatly
lustrous king of Rakshasas Struck with his palm the valorous son of Wind God.
59.60
Struck by the palm , Hanuman repeatedly reeled for a second but he secured his balance within another
second , and greatly enraged he hit the enemy of the devas by his own palm 59.61
Struck by the palm of that
great monkey , the ten necked was shaken like a mountain when the earth trembles
.
59.62
Seeing That Ravana was beaten
by a palm in the battle the sages, the monkeys , Sidhas , Asuras and devas cheered.
59.63
After getting his breath back that greatly lustrous Ravana told , “Well done , Oh Monkey hero . You are a proper adversary for me.” 59.64
When Ravana told like this Hanuman replied back, “Cursed be your strength for in spite of my valour, you are still alive .” 59.65
“Oh evil minded one, why this boasting? Now again strike me and then my fist will send you to the world of god of death.” 59.66
Hearing the words of Hanuman, Ravana ‘s anger was greatly inflamed and then with blood shot eyes , lifting his right fist with great zeal hit forcefully at that valorous monkey. 59.67-59.68
Hanuman who was stuck on his broad chest reeled again and again and seeing that might Hanuman was exhausted , Ravana turned his chariot towards Nila. 59.69
The ten necked king of Rakshasas With great serpent like arrows which can pierce greatly , wounded the vital parts of Nila , the commander of monkeys . 59.70-59.71
That Nila the commander of the monkey army tormented by the flood of those arrows , with one hand lifted a mountain top and threw it on the chief of Rakshasas. 59.72
Meanwhile, Hanuman of a
great mind, burning with courage,
regained his breath and in his battle rage cried out furiously towards Ravana, the Lord
of Rakshasas who was occupied in fight with Nila as follows:
"It is not proper to engage in a combat with another person when
he is already doing a fight
with another."
59.73-59.74
But that greatly lustrous
Ravana using seven very sharp arrows struck that mountain and it
fell down , broken in to pieces.
59.75
The commander of the monkey
army observed that the mountain was broken in to pieces and that destroyer of the enemy due to his anger glowed like fire of death.
59.76
In that fight, Nila hurled
Aswakarna trees, Sala trees with extensive flowering, Chuta trees and other
various types of trees.
59.77
Ravana confronted all those trees and broke them to pieces and rained many horrendous arrows at the son of the fire God. 59.78
Showered by large number of arrows as if it was raining from the cloud , that very strong one assumed a very tiny form and jumped to the end of the flag of Ravana. 59.79
Seeing that the son of fire God was sitting on his flag post , Ravana burned with anger and then Nila shouted loudly. 59.80
Seeing that monkey occupying the tip of the flag, tip of the bow and tip of the crown , Lakshmana, Hanuman and Rama were greatly astonished. 59.81
That greatly lustrous Ravana seeing the agility of the monkey was astonished and then took a wonderful and greatly lustrous arrow called agneyastra( arrow of fire.) 59.82
Thereafter, those monkeys who
felt happy to see Ravana disconcerted at
the agility of Nila and having found an occasion for jubilation, shouted
joyously.
59.83
Greatly provoked by the
shouting of the monkeys was confused in his mind and did not know what has
to be done .
59.84
Ravana using that arrow of fire god
shot at Nila , the monkey who was sitting on the top of his flag.
59.85
That king of Rakshasas Ravana who was greatly lustrous told to Nila, “Oh monkey you are extremely agile and endowed with
knowledge of magic.”
59.86
“Oh monkey now , if you can try
to save your life , though you are doing numerous acts of various kinds which are worthy of yourself.”
59.87
“In spite of that , the great
arrow that I am releasing charged with
mystic strength , would take away your
life, which you are trying to protect.”
59.88
After saying like this the
great king of Rakshasas Ravana , after
placing the arrow on the bow , struck the commander of monkey army with
it.
59.89
That arrow with mystic
power , hit Nila on the chest and he was completely burnt down and fell on the floor . 59.90
Due to the powerful help from
his father and his own innate
luster Though he was brought to the
knees on the floor , he did not lose his life.
59.91
The ten necked one interested
in fighting war , after seeing the monkey lying unconscious rushed in his
chariot towards Lakshmana.
59.92
That Ravana who was
the greatly famous the king of Rakshasas approached Lakshmana who was in the middle of
battle field , halted Lakshmana and
stood before him lifting his
great bow. 59.93
That Lakshmana who had indomitable courage spoke
to Ravana who was raising his
indomitable bow “Oh king of Rakshasas ,
you please fight with me as you should not fight against monkeys.”
59.94
Hearing those words of
Lakshmana resembling the twang of
a bow in full pitch of that sound
, Ravana approached Lakshmana , came near to him and spoke these furious words. 59.95
“Oh son of Raghu clan, due to
good fortune , at last you have come within ambit of my sight , so that you will meet your death
Immediately you would be
going the land of death
after you are killed by the hail of my arrows.”
59.96
Then without expressing any
surprise seeing Ravana who was roaring
through his teeth “OH king of evil doers , you have been boasting about yourself
and dignified people do not
roar.” 59.97
"Oh King of Rakshasas I know about your valour, strength, energy and
courage. Come here as
I now stand here, with my bow
and arrows in hand. Of what use are vain boasts." 59.98
Riled like this the king became
enraged and loosened seven of
great arrows which were decorated by great feathers ,
which Lakshmana broke with gold ornamented
arrows which had sharp edges.
59.99
Seeing that the arrows were
broken like the hoods of great Cobra
were shattered , Ravana got very
angry and dispatched several sharp arrows.
59.100
The younger brother of Rama then showered large
number of arrows called Kshura,
Ardha Chandra, karni and Bhalla using his bow
and broke arrows of Ravana
without getting perturbed.
59.101
Seeing that his various sets of arrows are going in vain
, the king who was enemy of devas was
greatly astonished at the skill of Lakshmana and once more sent several arrows. 59.102
That Lakshmana who was
equivalent to Devendra fixed on his bow sharp and lightning like swift arrows , which were greatly
lustrous and sent them aimed at
Ravana with an intention of killing
him.
59.103
Then Ravana the King of Rakshasas shattered those pointed arrows and struck
Lakshmana in the forehead with a shaft as bright as the Fire at deluge , which had been bestowed on him by Brahma
the Lord of Creation.
59.104
Being hit by Ravana’s arrow
Lakshmana reeled a little and holding
firmly his bow , he regained his consciousness
and he with difficulty shattered the bow of the enemy of Indra and devas. 59.105
Then after breaking his
bow ,
the son of Dasaratha stuck and
pierced the king with three arrows, he
swooned and later regained consciousness
with great difficulty.
59.106
That Ravana who was the enemy
of devas , whose bow was broken and
limbs shattered and greatly wounded
letting out blood , with formidable energy seized a spear gifted to him by Lord Brahma for continuing the battle .
59.107
Then Ravana , the lord of the
country of Rakshasas hurled
on Lakshmana with all his strength
that spear which was shining and
burning like fire , emitting smoke
and frightening the monkeys in the battle field.
59.108
The younger brother of
Bharatha with several arrows and darts stuck that spear as if it is a sacrificial fire but that spear entered the broad chest
of Lakshmana . 59.109
The mighty son of Raghu
clan fell hit by the very mighty spear on earth and was breathing hot breath and the
king suddenly rushed there and brutally seized him in his two hands. 59.110
Though he could earlier lift Himalayas, Mandhara and Meru
mountain along with the Gods there , he
could not lift the younger brother of
Bharatha.
59.111
The son of Sumithra though he was
wounded on his chest by the weapon given by Lord Brahma , he
recollected that he was a minute part
of Lord Vishnu himself.
59.112
Ravana the thorn on the body of devas who had removed the pride of devas and
dhanavas , though he could hit
Lakshmana , he was not able to carry
him with his hands. 59.113
At that time the very angry son
of wind God rushed towards Ravana and struck him angrily by his fist which resembled the thunderbolt .
59.114
By the hit of his fist , Ravana the king of
Rakshasas reeled and fell on the
earth on his knees . 59.115
A lot of blood flowed from his
face , eyes as well as his ears and he
reeled and fell motionless and sat in
the middle of the chariot .
59.116
Seeing Ravana despite his very great strength lying swooned on the battle-field, sages and
monkeys began to shout in that victory as
also did the devas and the Dhanavas. 59.117
Then the very lustrous
Hanuman carrying Lakshmana who was
wounded by Ravana on his shoulders and brought him nearer to Lord Rama.
59.118
It was due to the friendship and
devotion that Hanuman had towards Lakshmana , that made him fight for him though he could not be moved by his
enemies.
59.119
That spear leaving Lakshmana who was
made not conscious in the
battle went back to its place
in the chariot of Ravana.
59.120
The greatly lustrous Ravana who regained consciousness in the
great battle field , got hold of his sharp arrows and
his great bow.
59.121
Freed of the lance and healed of his
wounds , Lakshmana the destroyer of his enemies recollected that he was a part of the Lord Vishnu , who was beyond thought .
59.122
Seeing the dead monkey warriors
of that great army in the battle
field, Rama rushed towards Ravana.
59.123
And then Hanuman approached
Rama and told him the following words , “You should punish that
Rakshasa riding on my back in the fight with this enemy of Gods, like Lord
Vishnu rides on Garuda.”
59.124-59.125
Hearing those words spoken by
Hanuman the son of Wind-God, Rama
mounted on the great monkey,
Hanuman. Rama the Lord of men then saw Ravana standing in his chariot in the
battle-field. 59.126
When the greatly lustrous one
saw him , he rushed to him like Lord Vishnu rushed towards Virochana with uplifted mace.
59.127
After making a twang sound in
his bow , Rama spoke in a deep voice
resembling the roll of thunder to Ravana.
59.128
“Oh tiger among Rakshasas ,
Stay , stay there, after creating an act of such displeasure against me, where
can you go?”
59.129
“ After you have come near me ,
even if you go and hide in the world of Indra, Yama the god of death or Sun God or go away in any of those ten directions ,
you will not escape from me.” 59.130
“The one whom you fell by using
your spear went in sorrow but has
regained his consciousness and he
assuming the form of death will kill you with your sons and grandsons.” 59.131
“He is the one who killed
fourteen thousand great Rakshasas in Janasthana , who were horrifying to look
at and who were well equipped with all great
weapons.”
59.132
When the very strong king of
Rakshasas heard these words of Rama who
was being carried by the very speedy
Hanuman in the battle , with great anger
recollected his former enmity with him , stuck him with the flaming arrows resembling the flame of
death at deluge.”
59.133-59.134
Though that Rakshasa hit him
with his arrows , the luster around Hanuman who by innate nature was lustrous , further
increased.
59.135
Then the greatly lustrous Rama
seeing the wound made by Ravana on the
tiger among monkeys , flew in to extreme rage.
59.136
Going near Ravana’s chariot
with his sharp and pointed arrows, Rama shattered it along with its wheels,
horses, banner, canopy, great standard, charioteer, darts, spears and swords. 59.137
Then he struck the broad and
pretty chest of the enemy of Indra with arrows which were similar
to the great Indra striking
the Meru mountain with his
thunderbolts.
59.138
That king of Rakshasas
whom neither the fall of thunder or lightning can disturb
, nor cause any trembling ,
stumbled though he was greatly
valorous hero and the bow that he was holding fell due to the great
arrow of Rama , which also injured him.
59.139
Rama seeing that Ravana was
fainting took up a lustrous arrow with a
crescent tip and broke his crown which
was shining like Sun God of that
king of Rakshasas.
59.140
Rama then told that king of Rakshasas whose splendour had reduced because of his
broken crown , who resembled a venomous snake
and who was bereft of luster like
a Sun who has lost his luster
59.141
“You have accomplished a huge
and great job as my brave soldiers have succumbed to your blows . I have made
you weak in mind and weary in the body for that reason and because of that I will not put you
under the clutch of death now.”
59.142
“OH Rakshasa king , I know that
you have been tormented in this battle
and so return to your city of Lanka . After you have regained your
breath come again riding on a chariot
with your bow and then you will witness
my fighting strength.” 59.143
When he heard these words, with his pride and joy
destroyed , with his shattered bow , with his horses and charioteer being slain , with body pierced by arrows and
with his crown broken, he immediately
returned to Lanka.
59.144
While that mighty Ravana the
Lord of Rakshasa who was the enemy of devas and Dhanavas
returned to Lanka, Rama arranged for drawing out arrows from monkeys and
from Lakshmana too, in the forefront of that vast battle-field.
59.145
When that enemy of the king of
devas was defeated , devas, asuras ,
all beings from all the directions , all
beings of the sea and all great
serpents and all beings in earth and
water rejoiced. 59.146
Thus ends the fifty ninth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
60.Ravana orders to wake up Kumbhakarna
(When Ravana sees there is no
other go , he orders people to wake up Kumbhakarna. With lot of difficulty he is woken up. After satiating his great
hunger and thirst he comes to meet Ravana.
Seeing him from outside the city the monkey army is
greatly scared.)
That king entered the city of
Lanka after with great fear for arrows
of Rama , with his pride destroyed and
was greatly troubled in his senses.
60.1
The king was overcome by the
great Rama like , the elephant fears the lion and the serpent fears
the Garuda.
60.2
The king of Rakshasas became mad when he remembered the arrows of Rama which were like the staff of Brahma and had great splendour.
60.3
Resting on the auspicious great
seat made of Gold , he looked at the other Rakshasas and spoke the following words .
60.4
“All the great penance
that I did has become useless for I who am like Indra has been defeated by
a mere human being.”
60.5
“The terrible words of
Brahma which were told to me that
“Please be afraid of human beings”
seems to have come true.”
60.6
“I sought from him immunity
from death by Devas, Dhanavas, Gandharwas , Rakshasas , serpents but I did not mention about the human
being.”
60.7
"Rama the son of Dasaratha
is the man I think of whom Anaranya who was born in the Ikshuvaku dynasty
formerly spoke, saying: 'O, the worst of Rakshasas , the worst of your race and
the wretched one, In my race will be born a man who will slay you in battle
with your sons, ministers, army, horses and charioteer."
60.8-60.9
“ Long ago I was cursed by Vedavathi when I humiliated her. I think that Vedavathi in now born as the greatly fortunate Sita to the king Janaka.
60.10
"What was predicted by
Parvathi the consort of Shiva, Nandikeshvara the attendant of Shiva, Rambha the
wife of Nalakubara and Punjikasthala the daughter of Varunda has now become true for the words of the sages
never prove false." 60.11
“Because of all these you must all put in very great effort for my sake. Let all the Rakshasas go to the top of the charya
mountain.” 60.12
“Awaken that Kumbhakarna who
is matchless in his great prowess and who is capable of
humbling the pride of all devas and Rakshasas and who has been
cursed by Lord Brahma. 60.13
Already knowing that
Prahastha has been defeated and killed
in the battle, Ravana gave a great order to the Rakshasa army.
60.14
“Guard all the gates with great
care and climb and man the
Ramparts and also please awaken
Kumbhakarna who is sleeping soundly”. 60.15
“Now Kumbhakarna is sleeping
happily with his mind not disturbed by
time and that Rakshasa sleeps
either nine or seven or ten or
eight months.”
60.16
“Nine days he participated in
discussion with me and has then fallen
asleep. Quickly awaken that mighty
Kumbhakarna.”
60.17
“ The very strong Kumbhakarna ,
the greatest among all Rakshasas will
soon kill all the monkeys and the two
princes in the battle.”
60.18
“This Kumbhakarna , the chief
among all Rakshasas performs greatly in
battle but being fond of rustic comforts
always stupidly sleeps.”
60.19
“If Kumbhakarna is awakened
there is no worry for me , who has been defeated in the battle by Rama.”
60.20
“What is the use of Indra like
strength to me in this time of great
sorrow , if he is not able to help me.”
60.21
Those Rakshasas as soon as they
heard these words of the king of Rakshasas
, very briskly with alertness
went to the house of Kumbhakarna.”
60.22
Entering the beautiful cave of
Kumbhakarna, with a large door, having an area of a Yojana on all sides and
bearing a floral perfume, the mighty
Rakshasa , though shaken off by Kumbhakarna 's breaths, remained stable
forcefully with difficulty in that cave.
60.23-60.24
Entering that pretty cave
inlaid with gold and precious stones
those tigers among Rakshasas saw
the greatly valorous one sleeping .
60.25
They together tried to awaken
Kumbhakarna who was sleeping in an irregular manner like a spread-out mountain in a great
slumber.
60.26
His limbs were covered with hairy blanket
which stood to the end and he was breathing like a
serpent,. Kumbhakarna of irresistible
valour emitted dreadful snores through his horrible nostrils , and his mouth was
like a gaping hell. Stretched to his full length on the earth, he gave
forth an odour of marrow and blood, and his limbs were adorned with golden
armlets and he also wore a crown as
bright as the sun. Like this that lion
among Rakshasas , Kumbhakarna, the slayer of his enemies slept.
60.27-60.29
Then those great Rakshasas in order to satisfy Kumbhakarna when he wakes
up kept in front of him a heap of
properly cooked meat of hunted animals
as high as mount Meru. 60.30
Those excellent Rakshasas piled
up a great mass of wonderful food with the meat of deer, buffaloes and pigs. 60.31
Also the Rakshasas
placed pots of blood and various kinds of meat in front of Kumbhakarna. 60.32
Then they rubbed the destroyer
of the enemies with , the most rare
sandalwood paste so that he would be
refreshed as also kept divine
flowers garlands and sweet smelling scents near him. 60.33
Then those Rakshasas burnt
various types of scented incenses and
sang hymns of praises about him who was killer of his enemies and shouted and made loud noises all around
him. 60.34
They blew conches which
resembled the full moon in colour and
without patience , created tumultuous sound all together .
60.35
Those Rakshasas created sounds by clapping their hands, in
order to awaken Kumbhakarna and also
shook him and created a great clamour.
60.36
The birds passing through the
sky ran helter-shelter and fell down as
soon as they heard the sounds of the conches, drums, gongs,
clapping of hands and lion like roars. 60.37
When the great soul Kumbhakarna
was not waking up in spite of this
great sound , the Rakshasa took hold of
pestles, iron rods and maces and ran
towards him.
60.38
Then, those cruel demons struck that sleeping Kumbhakarna
on his chest with mountain-tops, pestles, maces, hammers and their fists. 60.39
In spite of all their strength
, the Rakshasas could not stand upright
before the breathing of that
Kumbhakarna Rakshasa.
60.40
Then those greatly valorous
Rakshasas sat firmly among Kumbhakarna
and began to beat drums, cymbals , Kettle drums and play on different type of conches and
trumpets.
60.41
Ten thousand Rakshasas
surrounded him and all at once started beating that
giant who was like a heap of collyrium
and tried to wake him up but in
spite of that he did not wake up. 60.42
Since they were not able to wake him up they started adopting more energetic and
horrifying methods.
60.43
They starting beating horses, camels , donkeys and elephants
with sticks, thongs and whips so
that they trample upon him and made al
beings blast conches
and drums kettle drums . 60.44
They lifted with all their strength and crushed his limbs under very heavy logs and pillars . 60.45
Due to that great sound the
huge city of Lanka along with its
mountains and groves was filled with sound but yet he did not wake up. 60.46
Then they started playing one thousand huge drums all around
him with sticks of refined gold . 60.47
In spite of all this he did not
wake up from his profound sleep as he
was under the
spell of a curse and because of
this all the Rakshasas became angry.
60.48
All those very greatly valorous
ones were greatly enraged and those Rakshasas joined together all their strength .
60.49
Some beat huge drums, some made great sound and some of them tore their hair and some others bit his ears .
60.50
Some of them poured hundreds of
pitchers of water in his ears and that Kumbhakarna who was very deep sleep did not even stir .
60.51
Some strong ones, armed with
rocks and hammers, struck the rocks and hammers on his head, chest and other
limbs.
60.52
Though wounded by fire missiles
on all sides or tied by several ropes on
all sides , that huge bodied Rakshasa
did not wake up.
60.53
When a thousand elephants ran up and down on his
body then Kumbhakarna lightly woke up and became aware of the pressure.
60.54
Being insensible to those
violent blows of huge stones and
trees which were hurled upon him, but
under the prompting of extreme hunger, Kumbhakarna suddenly sprang up from
sleep, yawning due to loss of sleep.
60.55
Waving his arms which were like serpent's coils or the peaks of mountains
and which were hard as cut diamonds,
that Rakshasa opened his monstrous mouth
like the face of a submarine fire
and yawned.
60.56
When he yawned horribly , his mouth
was something like the nether world
and appeared like the sun raising up
under the peak of Meru mountain.
60.57
After yawning greatly that
Rakshasa woke up and heaved a sigh which
was like a storm from the mountain.
60.58
When Kumbhakarna woke up and
stood up , his form resembled the world
at deluge when it is prepared to swallow
all beings.
60.59
His huge greatly fire like flaming eyes had a glitter similar to lightning
and appeared like the lustrous great planets.
60.60
Then, the Rakshasas showed to him
various kinds of eatables , boar
and buffalo. The mighty Kumbhakarna devoured
all of them.
60.61
The very hungry enemy of devas ate all the
meat and being thirsty drank all
the blood and gulped several pitchers
of fat
and wine.
60.62
Understanding that he is
satiated of his hunger the Rakshasas
saluted him with a bent head
and surrounded him from all sides .
60.63
With a sleep tied eyes which was completely confused and blurred , he directed his glance on everyone of those
Rakshasas and told them.
60.64
That great Rakshasa then soothingly spoke to all other
Rakshasas, as he was surprised to be
woken up and said.
60.65
“Why have I been woken up by
you so suddenly ? Is the king all right?
Is there any danger we are facing?”
60.66
“Or there must be some great
danger from an external source , because
you have woken me up so suddenly .”
60.67
“I would now drive away the
great fear of the king of Rakshasa even if I have to cut Indra in to pieces or
freeze the fire.”
60.68
“Like this for some silly
reason I am not normally woken up and so
tell me the true reason for waking me up.”
60.69
When Kumbhakarna , the
destroyer of his enemies spoke like
this excitedly , Yupaksha the minister
of Ravana with hands folded in
salutation told.
60.70
“There is not even a little
fear created by Gods at any time but
there is tumultuous fear created by a man who is driving us back.”
60.71
"Oh king, It is not indeed the devas or Rakshasas
who have put us in such a peril as it comes to us from a man."
60.72
“Mountain like monkeys have
surrounded the city of Lanka and there
is great danger to us from Rama who is
greatly angry due to abduction of
Sita,”
60.73
“Earlier a single monkey burned our city and also killed our prince
Aksha along with his attendants as well
as elephants.”
60.74
The King of Rakshasas , who is
the son of sage Paulasthya and who is the killer of devas was told “You go now.” By Rama
who is equal in luster to the
Sun God.”
60.75
“That which the king has never
suffered with devas , Rakshasas and
Dhanavas , he had to suffer from Rama , who released him from the danger of his life.”
60.76
Hearing about the humiliation
suffered by his brother from Yupaksha
, Kumbhakarna replied Yupaksha , rolling his eyes.
60.77
“Oh Yupaksha , only after
winning over the monkey army and
Lakshmana and Rama on the battle
field , would I see Ravana.”
60.78
“I would satisfy the Rakshasas
with the meat and blood of the monkeys
and I myself would drink the blood of Rama and Lakshmana.”
60.79
Hearing these words told by
him with haughtiness and anger increased by his ferocity , A Rakshasa chief
called Mahodhara saluted him and told
him.
60.80
“Even after hearing the words
of Ravana and after analyzing the pros and cons , oh great one, you can claim victory from the
enemy.”
60.81
Hearing the words of Mahodhara
, the greatly lustrous ad very strong
Kumbhakarna surrounded by other Rakshasas , prepared himself to depart.
60.82
After waking up from sleep that Rakshasa with a huge
eyes , who has great body and great valour , the Rakshasas went to the palace of ten necked one speedily .
60.83
When all of them went the ten necked one was seated on the
throne and all the Rakshasas
together told him with hands held
in salutation. 60.84
"Oh , Lord of Rakshasas ,
Kumbhakarna, your brother, has woke up
Is it your will that he should enter the battle field from there itself
or do you desire him to come here and see you?" 60.85
Ravana to all those Rakshasas
who were standing before him told with a glad heart, “ I would like to see
him here and so let him be honourably
received in a befitting manner .” 60.86
As commanded by Ravana all the Rakshasas told him, ”So be
it”, returned back to Kumbhakarna and told him.
60.87
“The king of all the
Rakshasas wants to see you and so go and tell him what is in your mind
and make him happy.”
60.88
Kumbhakarna who is difficult to be defeated , obeying
the orders of his brother saying “So be
it”, got from his seat to depart.
60.89
Washing his face and bathing,
refreshed and delighted, adorning himself well and feeling thirsty, he hastened
them to bring him a drink which can boost up his strength.
60.90
Then , those Rakshasas brought him quickly the wine and various kinds
of eatables there, in their hurry to take Kumbhakarna with them as per Ravana's
commands.
60.91
After having drunk two thousand
pots , he started on his strip slightly dizzy
and flushed but full of
energy.
60.92
The angry Kumbhakarna who was
going to his brother’s house along with
other Rakshasas appeared like
Yama , the God of Death at the
end of time and he caused the earth to
tremble with his footsteps.
60.93
He illuminated the royal
avenue by the shine of his body which resembled the thousand rayed sun illuminates the earth, surrounded by a circle of Rakshasas who were saluting him and he resembled Indra , the lord of devas
approaching the abode of Lord of Brahma .
60.94
Seeing that destroyer of
enemies walking in the royal avenue , all the monkeys who were standing outside
the town along with their leaders were
frightened suddenly.
60.95
Some of them sought protection
from Rama who protects others ., some of
them tottered and fell down, and some ran away scared and some of them were lying down on earth in
great fear. 60.96
Seeing that huge giant appearing like a great peak,
having a crown and who
seemed to touch the sun with his brilliance, the monkeys were seized with great fear and had grown immensely in size or fled hither
and thither.
60.97
Thus ends the sixtieth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
61.Vibheeshana tells about Kumbhakarna
(When Rama asks about him
Vibheeshana tells that Kumbhakarna was his elder brother. Right from childhood
due to his great hunger he used to eat large number of animals and men. Indra ,
fought with him and was defeated. Then Brahma cursed him , that he would
forever sleep. When Ravana requested he
modified the curse saying he would sleep for six months and then keep awake for a day. Rama
makes his monkey army ready to battle with him.)
Then the very lustrous
Rama who was a valorous one and took his bow
and saw the huge bodied Kumbhakarna
who was wearing a crown.
61.1
Seeing that Rakshasa chief who was similar to a mountain , taking
strides across like Lord Narayana , Rama
became vigilant.
61.2
Again seeing him who was
like appearing like a water rich black
cloud , wearing a golden bracelet on his
arm the army of monkeys started running
away .
61.3
Seeing the monkeys running away
and Kumbhakarna progressively growing
in size , with a great surprise
Rama asked Vibheeshana.
61.4
“A valorous Rakshasa who is
like a mountain wearing a crown with tawny coloured eyes and looking like a cloud is seen within Lanka. Who is he?”
61.5
‘He is the only one with such a
huge body and is looking like a comet .
seeing whom all monkeys are running here
and there.”
61.6
“I am able to see him with a
huge size . Is he a Rakshasa or
asura and I have not seen such a being
any time earlier.”
61.7
Asked like this by the prince Rama who never got tired of his
actions , the very wise Vibheeshana
told the son of Kakustha clan
like this .
61.8
“He is the very famous
Kumbhakarna the son of Visravas who had
defeated the God of death as
well as Indra in a battle and
there is no other Rakshasa who has his
size of the body.”
61.9
"Oh Rama,
He had conquered thousands of devas
, Rakshasas , serpents , asuras,
Gandharwas , Vidhyadharas and
Kinnaras in battle.”
61.10
“The very strong Kumbhakarna
has slanted eyes , armed with a spear
and the devas were not able to kill him and thought that he was God of
death personified.”
61.11
“The very strong Kumbhakarna by
his nature is energetic and mighty and
unlike other Rakshasas these are not
attributable to boons.”
61.12
“That great one as soon as he
was born was affected by very great hunger and ate several thousands of living creatures.”
61.13
“While he was eating these
living beings , greatly scared others
went to Indra and sought his refuge and also told him the reason.”
61.14
“The Indra was greatly angry
with him and struck him with his Vajrayudha but the great soul Kumbhakarna struck by the weapon of Indra , became
greatly agitated and roared loudly due
to anger.”
61.15
“Hearing further the great roar
of the Rakshasa Kumbhakarna, the people were frightened further .”
61.16
“The very strong Kumbhakarna
became very angry with Indra and pulled
out the tusk of Iravatha and struck it
on the chest of Indra .
61.17
“Due to the hit of Kumbhakarna
, Indra was further enraged and the
devas , Brahmin sages and Dhanavas were
further aggrieved and went to Lord Brahma.”
61.18
“They informed him of the evil
acts of Kumbhakarna and told him how he
ate living creatures , how he punished the devas , how he destroyed hermitages
and how he took away wives of others.”
61.19-61.20
They told him, “If he continues
to eat all living creatures daily , in a time not far away the world would become empty.” 61.21
After hearing the words of
Indra, the grandfather of all the world
called all Rakshasas and Kumbhakarna was also among them.” 61.22
Loird Brahma himself was
frightened on seeing Kumbhakarna and for consoling others he cursed
Kumbhakarna like this. 61.23
“It is definite that sage
Paulasthya created you for the sake of destruction of the world
and from now onwards you would sleep looking like dead.”
61.24
“Due to the effect of the curse
of Brahma , he fell down in front of them
and Ravana who was greatly agitated
spoke as follows.” 61.25
“Oh Lord Brahma, you are trying
to cut a golden tree when it is about to bear
fruits and it is not proper for
you to curse your great grandson like
this.”
61.26
“There is no doubt that your
words would not go in vain. Let him sleep but let there be some gap between his waking up and sleeping
.” 61.27
Hearing the words of Ravana ,
Lord Brahma told like this, “Let him sleep for six months and let him keep
awake for one day.” 61.28
“On a single day this valorous
Rakshasa , having starved for six months , he would wander all over the
earth and eat the human race with his
mouth wide open , like an augmented fire.” 61.29
“That Ravana who got in to
sorrowful plight and is frightened by
your might has awakened Kumbhakarna.”
61.30
“This greatly valorous Rakshasa has started out of his home and that very angry one is running towards us devouring monkeys on his way.”
61.31
“Even by just seeing him , the
monkeys have run away and how can
they try to stop him in this great battle .”
61.32
“Let all monkeys be told
that it is a machine which is coming
forward and by knowing this they may
become fearless.”
61.33
Hearing the words of
Vibheeshana with the good intention of monkeys to fight , Rama told the
following words to commander-in-chief
Nila.
61.34
"O Nila the son of
fire-god. Go, and arrange the entire
army. So that they Occupy the door-ways,
high-ways and bridges of Lanka, and
stand ready for the battle." 61.35
“Please collect mountain tops ,
huge trees and stones and let the
monkeys armed with these weapons be ready.”
61.36
As instructed by Rama, Nila the
commander of the monkey army passed
orders to the army of monkeys
accordingly .
61.37
Then, Gavaksha, Sarabha,
Hanuman and Angadha looking like mountains, reached the gate, taking the
mountain-tops.
61.38
Hearing the words of Rama those
fearless monkeys and took up
huge trees and started tormenting those Rakshasas.
61.39
That terrific army of monkeys,
with uplifted rocks and trees in their hands, shined like a huge
collection of gigantic clouds, hanging close to a mountain.
61.40
Thus ends the sixty first chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
62.Ravana requests Kumbhakarna to help him
(Ravana explains the difficult situation created by the arrival of Rama and the monkey army. He requests Khumbakarna to help him.)
Then that great Rakshasa along with drowsiness of sleep marched through the royal avenue full of royal dignity . 62.1
That one who is extremely difficult to be defeated surrounded by thousands of Rakshasas started going with rain of flowers from the surrounding homes. 62.2
Then he saw the spacious home of the king of Rakshasas , covered with golden grilled windows looking like the shining sun. 62.3
Entering in to Ravana ‘s palace like the sun entering the cloud , he saw his elder brother sitting on a throne like Indra seeing Lord Brahma seated on his seat. 62.4
When he was going to his elder brother’s home surrounded by Rakshasas, Kumbhakarna made the earth to shiver with his footsteps. 62.5
When he went to his brother’s home and entered the inner apartments , he saw his worried elder one sitting on the Pushpaka Vimana. 62.6
Seeing that Khumbakarna has arrived the ten necked one got up from his seat immediately and with joy brought him near him. 62.7
After sitting on a comfortable seat , the very strong Kumbhakarna saluted his brother and asked him, “what needs to be done?” 62.8
Ravana got up from his seat and embraced Kumbhakarna and when embraced Kumbhakarna became happy by his brother and occupied an auspicious and Charming seat. 62.9
Then that very strong Kumbhakarna resting on his seat , with blood shot eyes due to anger said the following. 62.10
“oh king , for what purpose have I been woken up by you with great effort ? Tell me from whom do you expect danger for you here and he would be a dead person.” 62.11
Brother Ravana , rolling his eyes in annoyance told the following to the very angry Kumbhakarna.
62.12
“Oh strong one , you have been sleeping for a very long time and as you were sleeping you did not know about the great fear that I have from Rama. 62.13
“This strong Rama who is the son of Dasaratha along with Sugreeva after crossing the ocean is cutting short our clan.” 62.14
“Alas , Lanka , coming by a bridge the ocean of monkeys have covered the entire Lanka with its forests and gardens.” 62.15
“In the battle the monkeys have killed many of the Rakshasa chiefs but I am not able to see reduction in the numbers of the monkeys and the monkeys have also not been defeated in this war so far.
62.16-62.17
“Oh strong one, a very grave danger has arisen and I need your help in destroying them and that is why , you have been woken up.” 62.18
“You protect this Lanka whose treasury has become empty and where only children and senior citizens are left over and also rescue me.” 62.19
“Oh very strong one , do this difficult to perform act for the sake of your brother and Oh destroyer of enemies, I have never requested like this to any one before this.” 62.20
"I have a great respect
and affection towards you. Oh the
foremost of Rakshasas, several times, in
battles between gods and Rakshasas, you conquered the devas and Rakshasas after attacking them in the
battle."
62.21
“Oh person of very great
valour, , since there is no one equal to you in strength in this world, show your complete strength.”
62.22
“Oh person who loves war , Oh Rakshasa who loves your relations . , perform this excellent job which is very dear and useful to me as per your liking . By your own luster blow away all these enemies , like a speedy wind blows away all the clouds.” 62.23
Thus ends the sixty second chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
63.Kumbhakarna tries to advise Ravana,
{Kumbhakarna tells Ravana that he should have taken heed to advice of Vibheeshana. Ravana gets angry, Kumbhakarna promises to kill Rama as well as the monkey army.)
Hearing to that lamentations of the king of Rakshasas, Kumbhakarna laughed loudly and then told him. 63.1
“In the ministerial advisory
meeting , the same bad result was
foreseen by some of us and what consequence you are facing is due to
utter disregard of the advice of well wishers.” 63.2
“Like a doer of wicked deeds falls in to the hell speedily , the
punishment for your sinful act has
reached you fast.”
63.3
“Firstly you did not
properly think about this course of
action and did not think of its consequence
due to sheer arrogance of your
valour.”
63.4
“He who does duties which ought to have been done earlier later
and does duties which ought to be done later , earlier , cannot
differentiate between the right and wrong
course of action.”
63.5
“Action not done at proper time
and place gives unexpected results like offering oblations in fire
not properly lit gets spoiled.”
63.6
"He, who acts according to an agreement reached
along with his counselors after
considering three types of duties, by harnessing five types of means, moves along a right
course." 63.7
1). Conclusion of peace through conciliation. 2) acceptance
of allegiance through gift. 3) invasion, as a method of coercion.
1) The method of
initiating an actions. 2) Personality and material to be worked upon. 3) Time
and place of action. 4) Provision against mischance and 5) chances of success.
“A king who wants to take action as per Sastras, understands it through his intellect and counselors as well as friends and takes the right decision.” 63.8
“Oh lord of the Rakshasas a man takes action intending to achieve Dharma, Artha and Kama or combinations of any two of them based on a suitable time.” 63.9
“If any king or crown prince , having heard about what is the best among these three types of action and does not bother about it, all his learning would be waste.” 63.10
“Oh best among the Rakshasas , any intelligent one who discusses with his ministers and decides on giving away, entering in to peace or forging enmity at a particular time as the suitable course or exhibits his valour or resorts to all the three together with or without show of valour or takes proper action or takes improper action at the right time and practices Dharma , Artha or Kama at the appropriate time never faces misfortunes in this world.” 63.11-63,12
“A king should do an act aiming at his welfare in consultation with his ministers who are innately intelligent and who understand the true state of a situation.” 63.13
“Men like animal intelligence initiate consultations and want the advisers to tell them advice without knowing about the proposal or without knowing Sastras.” 63.14
“The advice given by people who do not know Sastras , who do not know recommendations of books dealing with practical life and who are desirous for great wealth should not be accepted.” 63.15
"Those men who talk with
audacity , some inimical things in a friendly way, are to be kept out of
deliberations, as they certainly spoil the work to be done."
63.16
“Some advisors collude with our
intelligent enemies and for
bringing down the destruction of
their lord ,make them do wrong things.”
63.17
“The king should investigate
and find out his ministers who try to help his enemies who are really enemies though they seem to be
friends through their conduct and avoid
them in the final consultations,”
63.18
“Outsiders quickly find out the
fickle decisions made by the king , who is lead away by false appearances ,
like the birds find out about the hole
made in Krouncha mountain.” 63.19
“Anyone who does not bother
about the enemy and is not bothered to
protect himself would face disappointing
occurrences and would be removed from his position.” 63.20
“The advice given to you
earlier by our younger brother is a proper advice to you and his words were beneficial .Please do
whatever you want.” 63.21
When the ten necked one
heard these words of Kumbhakarna , he twisted his eye brows in anger and spoke the following words.”
63.22
“You are advising me like a
most respectful teacher . What is the use of this speech which makes you tired
.Please do at the proper time the proper action.”
63.23
“It is a waste of time to mull
about wrong actions done earlier either
by error or due to illusion of the
mind or by taking shelter on valour.”
63.24
“Please think about what is the
most suitable action now, without thinking about the past , for past has
already gone.”
63.25
“if you have real affection to me , if you have faith in your valour and if
you think that you are fit and if you think that my job indeed has to be
done , solve with your strength the
problems due to my wrong conduct.” 63.26
"He who rescues a
suffering soul, whose fortune is
ruined is his
real friend. He who is ready at hand to help those who have deviated
from the right course, is his real relation." 63.27
Kumbhakarna hearing those very harsh words spoken by Ravana with great
anger spoke to him in a slow and smooth manner. 63.28
Observing that his brother is angry and perturbed , Kumbhakarna
talked gently trying to console him.
63.29
“Oh king who is the destroyer
of your enemies , please listen to me
with attention . Enough of giving way to sorrow like this, Oh king of
Rakshasas. Give up your anger and become your normal self.”
63.30-63.31
“Oh king, as long as I live you
should not worry. I would destroy all of them because you are greatly sorrowing.”
63.32
Whatever may be your situation , I have to
tell you what is good for you, I
gave that advice because of our relationship and my brotherly affection to
you.”
63.33
“Now see what is going to happen in the battle field .
I will do the due to your brother as
well as relation , and do the destruction of your enemies .”
63.34
“Oh great hero, please see my killing Rama and Lakshmana in the battle field and the running away of
the monkey army.”
63.35
“Oh great hero, I am sure you would be happy on seeing Rama’s
head brought by me from the war and Sita would be sad.”
63.36
“Let all the relatives of
Rakshasas of Lanka who have lost their near relatives in battle
, see the death of the most beloved Rama
today.”
63.37
"Today, I shall wipe
off tears of the Rakshasas , who have been afflicted with grief and
lamenting because of the destruction of their relatives in combat by the
enemies." 63.38
“See in today’s battle Sugreeva the king of the monkeys who is like a mountain being dissipated
like a huge cloud being dissipated by the light of the sun.”
63.39
“Oh faultless one, why are you looking agitated when you are
being consoled by me and the Rakshasas
who are desirous of killing Rama.”
63.40
“Oh king of Rakshasas , Rama
will kill you only after killing me and I do not have any regrets because of
that.”
63.41
“Oh very valorous
destroyer of enemies , even now you can order me to do anything that you
desire and there is no need to send any
one else to the battle.”
63.42
"I can destroy your
enemies, who have a great strength. I can engage in combat with all those
persons, whether he is Indra or Yama or the fire-god to the wind-god or even
Varuna."
63.43
“Since I have a mountain like
huge body and hold a very sharp spear
and have very sharp teeth
, even Gods gets scared of me.” 63.44
“Even when I am not armed with
any weapon , no one can stand alive
before me as I can smash the
enemies by my strength alone.”
63.45
“Even when I am not armed with
Javelin or mace or sharp
arrows , If I get excited , I can even
kill Indra with bare hands.”
63.46
“If Rama is able to
tolerate the speedy blows of my fist ,
then my flood of arrows would drink the
blood of Rama.” 63.47
“Oh king, when I am alive why do
you suffer because of anxiety ? I am now ready to march in to the battle
field for the destruction of all your enemies.”
63.48
“ Please leave out the great fear of Rama , for I am going to kill Raghava, the strong Lakshmana . Sugreeva also Hanuman who destroyed our city of
Lanka,”
63.49-63.50
“I am going to eat all those
monkeys who are near me and I want add
extraordinary reputation to you.”
63.51
“Oh king even if you fear of
Indra or Lord Brahma himself , I would
destroy them like the sun removing the darkness for when I get very angry ,
even devas will lay down on the
floor.” 63.52
"I shall extinguish even
Yama the god of death. I shall devour the fire-god. I shall cause the sun along
with the stars to fall asunder on the floor."
63.53
“I shall kill Indra , I shall
drink the ocean , I shall crush the
mountains and I shall tear up the earth.”
63.54
“Let all the beings of the
world see the valour of Kumbhakarna who has been sleeping for a very long
time for I am going to eat all of
them and not even the heaven would be
sufficient food for me.”
63.55-63.56
"I am going to bring you
happiness and make you happy by the
destruction of Rama. Having killed Rama
along with Lakshmana, I shall devour all the chiefs of army of monkeys." 63.57
“Oh king , enjoy yourself , drink as much wine as you like and throw away all your sorrow and do your normal jobs for I am going to
send Rama to the world of Yama. Afterwards Sita would start obeying your words.”
63.58
Thus ends the sixty third chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
64.Mahodhara advises Ravana
(Mahodhara tells Kumbhakarna that what he told Ravana was impolite. He also tells him that he should not go to the nettle alone. He then tells a plan to deceive Sita and make her belief that Rama has been killed.)
Hearing those words of the very strong Kumbhakarna with a huge body, Mahodhara told. 64.1
“Though you are born in a great clan you look like one who is a rustic ,Being arrogant you do not seem to know what is the right thing to do,” 64.2
“It is not correct to say that our king does not know what is prudent and not prudent but you like a child wants to simply talk.” 64.3
“That great Rakshasa knows about time and place to do things , knows when to support and when to attack and knows about him as well as others.” 64.4
“ A wise man would not attempt to disobey and not to serve the elders like one who has rustic brain.”
64.5
“You are talking as if Dharma , Artha and Kama have a separate existence but there are no properties known about them to define them. “ 64.6
“Action is the reason and cause for attaining anything and fruit of prosperity is also obtained by sinful acts.” 64.7
“Apart from Dharma and Artha other acts which are unjust but aimed at prosperity also leads one to prosperity. .” 64.8
“All beings get fruit of good actions in this world and in other worlds but he constantly does actions aimed at carnal pleasures also gets joy in this world.” 64.9
“Because of that , the king liked to do such acts aimed at pleasure and it has been approved by us also and what is wrong in doing such acts against the enemy?” 64.10
“As regards your reason for marching alone , it appears to me to be irrelevant and not so good.”
64.11
“How will you conquer that Rama single-handed , who all alone killed several Rakshasas in Janasthana.” 64.12
“Are you not seeing very many frightened powerful Rakshasas who were conquered by him in Janasthana living in the city.” 64.13
“That Rama the son of Dasaratha is like a very angry lion and you wish to awaken that serpent who is now sleeping.” 64.14
"Who would be able to approach that Rama, who is forever
shining with a splendor, dangerous to catch-up and as unbearable as
death?"
64.15
“To me it is doubtful
whether you would be able to stand facing him
and I do like the idea of your
going alone there.”
64.16
“When one loses advantage to an
enemy , one will not feel like to
surrender to the enemy , but when you have an advantage , why should you
lay down your life like an uncivilized
person?” 64.17
“Oh great Rakshasa how are you proposing to fight with Rama who
is greater than all other human beings
and who is equal to Indra and
the Sun God.”
64.18
After speaking like this to the
very angry Kumbhakarna , Mahodhara in the middle of Rakshasas told Ravana who makes other people cry .
64.19
“Having already captured the daughter of Videha, why this delay on your part, because if you desire her , she
would be submissive to you.”
64.20
“I have found out a trick by using
which would make Sita obey you
and if it is agreeable to your intellect, then please listen to
it.”
64.21
"Make a public
announcement with best of drums that myself, Dvijihva, Samhraadi, Kumbhakarna and
Vitardana are the five Rakshasas are setting out for the battle to kill
Rama." 64.22
“Then we all would go to the
battle-field with effort and offer fight to the enemy and if we conquer the enemies then there is no need for any strategy.”
64.23
“But if the enemy is able to survive , we who have fought shall implement the strategy we thought of
in our mind.”
64.24
"Moistened with blood on having our
bodies torn with arrows marked with the name of Rama engraved on them, we shall
come back here from the battle." 64.25
“We will come and clasp your feet saying “We have already eaten Rama and
Lakshmana.” And you will fulfill our
request.”
64.26
“Oh king , then as per our request
beating trumpets kept on the back of the elephant , you will get
announced that Rama , Lakshmana and their army has been killed.” 64.27
“Then being pleased with all of
us you arrange to give us who are your servants objects of enjoyment, other objects of desire , slaves and gold.”
64.28
"Then, you will
present garlands, garments and cosmetics to the great heroes as well as abundant gifts to other warriors
and enjoy yourself by drinking "
64.29
"When this thick rumour
spreads everywhere that Rama along with
his friends have been eaten by the Rakshasas , you
approach Sita in private and after
restoring her confidence and even
conciliating her, tempt her with gold and grain, as well as luxuries and
precious stones."
64.30-64.31
“Because of this false news , , the fear and sorrow will
increase and when she realizes that she
has lost her husband , without willingness she
will become yours.”
64.32
“Convinced that her pretty
husband has been lost , due to hopelessness and due to flexible feminineness , she will
come under your control.”
64.33
“She who has brought up with lot of comforts ,
who deserves happiness but is sorrowing
realizing pleasure depends on you will come under your control.”
64.34
"After deep thought
, I have conveyed this to
you . As soon as you see Rama, a
calamity will happen to you . While you stay here itself without fighting, you
will obtain a great benefit of happiness. Do not become restless."
64.35
"Oh king,
An emperor who conquers his enemies without losing his army, without
meeting with danger and without a combat will obtain for long, a great fame,
merit, prosperity and glory."
64.36
Thus ends the sixty fourth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
65.Kumbhakarna marches to the battle field.
(Ravana makes fun of Mahodhara
and permits Kumbhakarna to march ahead
along with protective army. Kumbhakarna assumes a very huge form marches
ahead terrifying all the monkeys.)
Hearing the words of Mahodhara,
Kumbhakarna rebuked him and told his
brother Ravana who was the king of Rakshasas.
65.1
”Leave out the horrible fear that you have towards the
bad soul Rama because I am going to wipe
him off. Be happy without enmity.
65.2
“Valorous heroes do not roar like a waterless cloud and see
me roaring on completion of my
task.”
65.3
“Heroes do not indulge in self praise and
without advertising they would
complete very difficult tasks.”
65.4
“Oh Mahodhara your words are
suitable to the kings who are confused
or those who are stupid but consider themselves as learned.”
65.5
“You are all cowards and tell
the king what is pleasing him and you do things according to wishes of the king
leading to destruction of jobs
undertaken.”
65.6
“Gaining control of the king ,
pretending to be friendly with him , you
have depleted the treasury , got his army destroyed and made him alone in the town of Lanka.”
65.7
“With the only aim in
conquering the enemy , I shall go the
battle today , to set right the wrong policies advised by you.”
65.8
When the king of Rakshasas
heard these words of great prowess from Kumbhakarna , he burst out laughing and
told.
65.9
“Oh brother who is an expert
in warfare , there is no doubt that Mahodhara is scared
of Rama and that he is not inclined to a war.
65.10
“Oh Kumbhakarna there is no one who loves me like you or any
one of your strength and so go and kill the enemy and return after
victory.”
65.11
“ Oh destroyer of enemies, You
who were sleeping was summoned by me towards the destruction of the enemy and this period is indeed great.”
65.12
“So go armed with your spear
like God of death with his noose and eat away all the monkeys and those
princes ho shine like Sun.”
65.13
“Just by looking at your form,
all the monkeys would run away and the
hearts of Rama and Lakshmana would be
broken down.”
65.14
The chief of the Rakshasas
after talking like this to the greatly lustrous and very strong
Kumbhakarna felt as if he has taken another birth.
65.15
Knowing about the great
strength of Kumbhakarna and also his great prowess , the king was greatly
delighted and looked
as bright as the moon.
65.16
The very strong Kumbhakarna who was spoken to in this manner
by the king , being ready to fight marched from there.
65.17
That destroyer of enemies
speedily took a splendidly lustrous sharp spear
made of iron , which was
decorated by Gold.
65.18
Taking hold of that large spear
tainted with the blood of enemies which
was shining like Indra 's
thunderbolt and equally heavy, capable of tormenting devas, Rakshasas,
Gandharwas, Yakshas and Nagas , wreathed in garlands of crimson flowers with
excessive splendor and emitting flames by itself naturally, Kumbhakarna of
great brilliance spoke to Ravana the following words. 65.19-65.20
“I am going alone there angry
with great hunger , leaving the army
here and I will eat Monkeys who are there.”
65.21
“When Ravana heard the words of
Kumbhakarna he told, “Go surrounded by the army armed with
spears and maces.”
65.22
“The great monkey who get
speedily ready for anything . will destroy any one who is alone or not careful.”
65.23
“So go surrounded
by an army of Rakshasas
very difficult to defeat , go and kill all our enemies,”
65.24
Rising up swiftly from his throne, Ravana
endowed with a great energy, then placed around the neck of Kumbhakarna, a
necklace studded with Manikhya gems. 65.25
Ravana placed on the person of
Kumbhakarna, armlets, rings, excellent jewels
and a handsome necklace.
65.26
Ravana made him wear auspicious sweet smelling garlands on all his limbs and gave him ear studs for his ear.
65.27
Kumbhakarna who had very large
ears wearing armlet and bracelets on his upper arms along with ornaments for
his breast , shined like fire fed with oblations.
65.28
With a large, black and shining
string worn round his loins, he was looking like Mandara mountain encircled by
a serpent at the time of churning for Amrutham (nectar). 65.29
Wearing a very heavy golden
armour which cannot be pierced by weapons
and shining like lightning , that
king shined like the king of
mountains , covered by clouds at sunset. 65.30
Decorated by ornaments in all
his limbs and holding a spear that
Rakshasa shined like Lord Vishnu in the
incarnation of Trivikrama who was
enthusiastic.
65.31
After hugging his brother and also after going round him and saluting him with a bent head that very strong man departed. 65.32
Along with the departing of the
huge bodied and very strong one , he also send huge sound and blessings .
65.33
He who was a great
charioteer was also accompanied by
elephants , horses, chariots
driven by expert charioteers
making great sound and also loud
sound created by conches and drums.
65,34
The very strong
Kumbhakarna who was terrifying was also followed by Rakshasas
riding on serpents , camels,
donkeys , lions, elephants , wild beasts and birds.
65.35
When he who was the enemy of Devas
and Dhanavas armed with a sharp spear departed
, a parasol covered with showers
of flowers was held over his head and he was
intoxicated by the smell of bird
and drinks.
65.36
Many Rakshasas , possessing a
great energy and great strength, with terrific forms and fearful eyes, as also
wielding weapons in their hands, accompanied him as foot-soldiers. 65.37
The Rakshasas who were
difficult to be defeated followed, with their red hot eyes, large
colossal bodies resembling a mass of collyrium in colour , lifting up spears ,
swords, sharp axes, javelins, iron rods, maces, mallets and enormous trunks of Palmyra trees.
65.38-65.39
Then, that Kumbhakarna, of a
great luster and a great strength,
assuming another body of a formidable and terrific form, with a breadth of a
hundred bows and six hundred bows in height, with his eyes resembling the
wheels of a cart, looking like a huge mountain and terrible to look at, departed .
65.40-65.41
That huge Kumbhakarna who
resembled a huge scorched mountain and who had a very huge mouth laughing loudly told the Rakshasas.
65.42
“Now with great anger I would burn
that army of monkey chiefs in lots
like a flame of fire would burn the moths.”
65.43
“Of their own accord those monkeys who wander in the forest
have not offended me and those monkeys are used in gardens of city like us
for entertainment.
65.44
“The primary cause for
attacking of our city is Rama accompanied by Lakshmana and suppose we kill them all others
are killed and so I will kill Rama today.”
65.45
When Kumbhakarna was speaking
this way to the Rakshasas all of them gave rise to a loud noise which
is likely to agitate the ocean.
65,46
When the greatly powerful Kumbhakarna
was departing , from all sides
many omens of several evil forms appeared.
65.47
Ash coloured clouds resembling
donkeys combined with meteors
and streaks of lightning appeared and the earth trembled along with forests and oceans.
65.48
Terrifying looking foxes howled
with burning morsels in their
mouth and birds flew in circles from right to left.
65.49
A vulture came and sat on the
spear of Kumbhakarna as he was marching
on the road and his left eye
twitched and his left arm throbbed.
65.50
A burning meteor fell down
with huge sound , the sun became
lusterless and wind was not blowing
comfortably .
65.51
Not bothering about these evil
omens which caused his hair to stand
erect , Kumbhakarna marched on ,
driven by fate.
65.52
After crossing the ramparts by
feet , that mountain like
Kumbhakarna saw the wonderful army of monkeys who looked like a thick spread of clouds.
65.53
Then those monkeys who saw the
Rakshasa chief looking like a mountain
, like the cloud dispersed by
wind ran away from there.
65.54
Noticing that highly fierce army of monkeys, running
away to different directions , similar
to a net-work of broken clouds,
that Kumbhakarna with the hue of a black cloud, highly rejoiced and
repeatedly gave out a roar-like thunder.
65.55
Hearing his terrific roar,
similar to the rumbling of the cloud in
the sky, many of those monkeys fell down on the ground, like Sala trees cut-up by the roots.
65.56
That great Kumbhakarna carrying a huge iron rod and marching
for the destruction of his enemies
looked like Lord Yama with his
punishing rod at the time of deluge and caused great fear among the monkeys. 65.57
Thus ends the sixty fifth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
66. The monkey army shivers before Kumbhakarna
(When Kumbhakarna marched in to the battle field, most of the monkeys started running away. Angadha and other monkey leaders try yo dissuade them. Mostly they fail in their mission.)
After crossing the ramparts of Lanka , that great one who was similar to a mountain quickly marched out of the city. 66.1
He shouted loudly make the sea shiver . the mountains shake and making the thunder look small before his voice. 66.2
Seeing that Rakshasa with a very huge eyes , who could not be defeated by Indra , the lord of clouds or Yama the God of death and Varuna the God of ocean , all the monkeys ran away. 66.3
Seeing them running away Angadha , the son of Vali told like this to Nala, Nila Gavaksha and the mighty Kumuda as follows. 66.4
“Where are you going like common monkeys , forgetting your valour and nobility and trembling with fear .” 66.5
“Oh gentle monkeys return and why are you protecting your lives? This Rakshasa is not a great expert in war but he is a mere toy of terror.” 66.6
“Oh great monkeys by our valour we shall destroy this very great toy produced by the Rakshasas and so please come back.” 66.7
With difficulty after convincing themselves , all of them assembled and holding trees in their hands , they proceeded towards the battle field. 66.8
Those monkeys who were like the elephants in rut , after coming back, with great anger hurriedly hit Kumbhakarna. 66.9
In spite of being hit by lofty mountain tops , rocks and flowering trees that very strong one did not shake . 66.10
The rocks that fell on his body broke in to hundreds of pieces and those flowering trees broke and fell on the ground . 66.11
He became greatly enraged and crushed the army of monkeys who were greatly lustrous like a raging fire wood consume a forest. 66.12
Many great monkey chiefs fell down on the earth bathed in blood , resembling huge trees with red flowers. 66.13
Without looking back those monkeys jumped and ran from there. While some of them fell in the ocean some went to the sky. 66.14
When some of the Rakshasas playfully killed some of the monkeys others ran away by the same path by which they had crossed the ocean. 66.15
Some of the monkeys became pale faced due to great fear , some ran away to mounds and low grounds . Some bears climbed on trees and some escaped running to the hill. 66.16
Some were drowned in the ocean.
Some escaped into the caves. Some others
escaped but Some could not even stand
stable on the ground and fell down. Some
lied down, as though they were dead. 66.17
When he saw the monkeys retreating from there Angadha
spoke these words , “”Stay there. We will now fight the battle and so you can come back.” 66.18
“I can not to find
a place where you can live after retreating from here, even if you search all over the world . Why are you bothered to save your lives. Please come
back.”
66.19
“Oh monkeys who are freely running away , seeing you like this
running away leaving your weapons here , your wives would make fun of you and so while living you
would be equal to being dead.”66.20
“All of us are born in well known
greatly established clans and why are you getting scared like ordinary monkeys .It is ungentlemanly for you to run away leaving all your valour
here.” 66.21-66.22
“Where did all
the boasting words that were told
by you in front of other people when you departed for the battle fade away.”
66.23
“The cowards who survive would
have to hear berating from other
people and so let us follow the path of good people and so please abandon this fear.”
66.24
“If our fated life span is
short then we shall be killed by
enemies, fall down on this earth and reach the land of Brahma, which cannot be
attained by bad warriors.”
66.25
“Let us kill our enemies and
attain glory and fame and if we are by chance killed we would attain the heaven of the valorous
ones.”
66.26
“If Kumbhakarna sees the sons
of Kakustha clan, he would not go back alive , like the moths coming near a burning fire.”
66.27
“Suppose we run away with intention of protecting our lives just from one person , our fame would be destroyed.
66.28
Those monkeys without valour who were fleeing away told the following words to the valorous Angadha who was wearing a golden armlet.
66.29
“The horrifying battle so far we fought with Kumbhakarna is
sufficient for us. Since our life is dear to us , it is not time to stay back
but flee from here.”
66.30
Saying these words , those
monkey warriors who saw the huge bodied
Kumbhakarna with huge eyes scattered in different directions.
66.31
And those fleeing warrior
monkeys after hearing the coaxing words
of Angadha which convinced them returned back.
66.32
Having been thus cheered
up by the son of Vali , those commanders of monkey
army stood waiting for his command.
66.33
Rishabha, Sharabha, Mainda,
Dhumra, Neela, Kumuda, sushena, Gavaksha, Rambha, Tara and more particularly Dvipada,
Panasa and Hanuman marched ahead very quickly, with their faces turned towards
the battle.
66.34
Thus ends the sixty sixth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
67.Rama kills Kumbhakarna
(A terrible battle takes place between all the monkey chiefs and
Kumbhakarna. He inflicts great punishment on them. When he was trying to
Sugreeva inside the city of Lanka , he
bites the ears and nose of Kumbhakarna.
When Lakshmana tries to fight
with him, he marches towards Rama who
kills him.)
Those huge bodied ones who
returned back hearing the words of
Angadha , with a firm resolution were
waiting for the battle.
67.1
All those monkeys encouraged by the mighty words of Angadha with greatly increased
energy and confidence were extremely
happy since they were determined to
die and went with determination to
abandon their lives and engaged
themselves in a tumultuous battle. 67.2-67.3
The monkeys taking in their
huge trees and the top of the mountains
speedily ran towards Kumbhakarna.
67.4
The valorous Kumbhakarna with a huge body greatly angry lifted the mace
and drove away all the monkeys after frightening them.
67.5
Seven hundred, eight hundred
and thousands hit by Kumbhakarna lay
sprawled and scattered on the ground
.
67.6
The very angry Kumbhakarna caught sixteen
or eight or ten or even twenty or thirty monkeys
and started eating them like
Garuda ate the serpents.
67.7
Those monkeys whose confidence
was restored with lot of effort assembled together and stood on
all sides of the battle field with trees and rocks in their hands.
67.8
The great monkey Dvividha
uprooted a mountain similar to a
hanging cloud ran towards Kumbhakarna
who stood like a mountain peak.
67.9
That monkey sprang and hurled that mountain aimed at
Kumbhakarna but it did not reach him but fell
on his army.
67.10
That best of the mountains crushed horses, elephants and chariots and another mountain top crushed
the Rakshasas.
67,11
The battle field of
Rakshasas became wet with blood
of the dead Rakshasas , horses and charioteers killed
by the fall of that mountain.
67.12
The Rakshasas who were riding
the chariot who were resembling the god
of death at deluge made huge sound and at once
cut off with arrows the heads of
the chiefs of monkeys . 67.13
The great and strong monkeys also
uprooted huge trees and
started destroying the chariots, horses, camels as well as
Rakshasas. 67.14
Hanuman who stayed on the
sky started throwing
mountains , rocks and various
trees aimed at the head of
Kumbhakarna. 67.15
That Kumbhakarna with his spear broke those mountain tops and shattered those trees which were
being rained on him. 67.16
AT this holding the fierce spear , Kumbhakarna
ran towards that fierce army but in front of him Hanuman stood
holding a mountain peak in his
hands.
67.17
Then with great anger he struck
Kumbhakarna with great speed using the
very huge mountain and Kumbhakarna stumbled a little with his succulent limbs bleeding slightly
. 67.18
He who was looking like a lustrous mountain peak holding that lightning spear tightly hit Hanuman on the chest like Lord Subrahmanya hit the Krouncha mountain with his great javelin . 67.19
Struck by that mighty spear on his wide chest in that battle , Hanuman became perturbed,
vomited blood from his mouth and roared
like thunderous clouds at the time of
great deluge. 67.20
When the Rakshasas saw the very
perturbed Hanuman they suddenly shouted with great joy and the monkeys felt restless
and oppressed with fear and ran away from the battle
with Kumbhakarna.
67.21
Then after cheering up the army
and stopping them, the very strong Neela
hurled a mountain top on the very
great Kumbhakarna.
67.22
Seeing the mountain coming at
him Kumbhakarna stuck it with his
fist and that mountain top and it
broke in to pieces and fell down
on the ground with sparks of fire . 67.23
The five very heroic
monkeys, viz. Rishabha, Sharabha, Neela, Gavaksha and Gandhamadana
marched ahead quickly towards Kumbhakarna.
67.24
Those five monkeys struck the large bodied
Kumbhakarna from all sides with stones, tress, palm of their hands and
feet.
67.25
Kumbhakarna felt that those
blows were merely touches and was not perturbed and he caught hold of the agitated Rishabha in his hands.
67.26
Hurt by the hands of Kumbhakarna that great monkey and fell down with blood coming out of his mouth.
67.27
Then, in that great fight , the very angry
Kumbhakarna, the enemy of Indra, beat Sharabha with his fist and Neela
with his knee, struck Gavaksha with the palm of his hand and struck
Gandhamadana violently with his feet. 67.28-67.29
Greatly perturbed by the blows received by them being made wet by blood ,
the monkeys got scared and fell down like a chopped Kimsuka tree.
67.30
Seeing the great monkey chiefs falling on earth ,
thousands of monkeys ran towards
Kumbhakarna.
67.31
Those very strong monkey
heroes, who were similar to mountains
climbed on him who was himself
looking like a huge mountain , jumped on him and also bit him.
67.32
Those bull like monkeys attacked Kumbhakarna with nails, teeth , fists and arms . 67.33
That mountain like
Kumbhakarna , with thousands of monkeys
climbing on him looked like a mountain
full of overgrown trees.
67.34
That very strong one caught all of
them by his hands and started eating them like Garuda starts eating the serpents.
67.35
Being thrown in his mouth which looked like a nether world , those monkeys came out of his ears and
nostrils.
67.36
That great Rakshasa who was
equal to a mountain became very angry ,
broke the monkeys before he started
eating them.
67.37
That Rakshasa made the earth wet with blood and flesh ,
like an excited fire at the time of deluge
and
started walking here and
there among the monkey armies.
67.38
Like Indra with his
Vajrayudha and like the Yama, the god of death with his
Goad , Kumbhakarna who was armed with the spear shined.
67.39
Like the fire burning
the dried up forest in the autumn , Kumbhakarna was swiftly burning
away the monkey army.
67.40
Those monkeys without a
commander and having their warriors
been killed with a great fear roared in rebellious voices.
67.41
When Kumbhakarna was killing
large number of monkeys , the monkeys with distressed mind sought the protection of Rama.
67.42
Seeing those defeated monkeys
Angadha , the grandson of Indra ran with great speed towards Kumbhakarna.
67.43
Holding a peak of mountain in
his hand and roaring again and again , making the Rakshasas scared he followed Kumbhakarna and threw the peak of the mountain on the head of Kumbhakarna. 67.44
Struck on his head by the king of the mountain by the enemy , Kumbhakarna shined in great anger and Struck with great
speed the very angry son of Vali.
67.45-67.46
Kumbhakarna with his very great
roar scared all the monkeys and
threw his spear on Angadha
with great anger.
67.47
But that expert in warfare knowing that spear was going to fall on him
, that great monkey chief who was very strong artfully avoided it .
67.48
Speedily jumping up Angadha stuck the chest of Kumbhakarna with his palm
violently in anger and thus struck , the
mountain like Kumbhakarna became
giddy.
67.49
When he regained his
consciousness , that very strong Rakshasa
threw down Angadha by hitting him with his fist and Angadha fell down unconsciousness.
67.50
When the tiger like great
monkey fell on the earth , Kumbhakarna holding his spear ran towards Sugreeva , the king of
Rakshasas. 67.51
Seeing the very strong
Kumbhakarna rushing towards him , the valorous Sugreeva, the king of monkeys
sprang up all at once. 67.52
He lifting a top of the
mountain and tightly holding it Sugreeva ran towards the very strong Kumbhakarna with great speed.
67.53
Seeing that Sugreeva was
dangerously coming towards him ,
Kumbhakarna braced all his limbs and
stood facing the king of monkeys.
67.54
Seeing Kumbhakarna who had his body coated with monkey blood as he had several great monkeys, Sugreeva
told him.
67.55
“You have done a very difficult
job my making great monkeys fall
and have earned much greater fame by eating them. “
67.56
“Leave out those monkeys . What will you do with common beings.? And
now try to bear this mountain which is going to be hurled by me.”
67.57
Hearing those words of strength as spoken by the
king of monkeys , that tiger like Rakshasa Kumbhakarna told .
67,58
“Oh monkey, you are the grand
son of Brahma, being the son
Riksharaja and you are endowed
with firmness and valour . Why are you
roaring?”
67.59
After hearing the words of
Kumbhakarna Sugreeva who was holding the
mountain firmly hurled it and it struck
Kumbhakarna on his chest and it was as strong as Vajrayudha of
Indra. 67.60
AS soon as it struck his broad chest
that top of the mountain was
destroyed in to pieces and the monkeys
were greatly distressed and Rakshasas
rejoiced and roared.
67.61
Struck on his chest by the
mountain top , Kumbhakarna became very angry and shouted in a loud voice with mouth open due to
anger and then he threw his shining
spear for the sake of killing the king
of the monkeys.
67.62
Then the son of wind god ,
jumped up and held that very sharp ,
ornamented with golden wreath which was
thrown by hands of Kumbhakarna and broke
it repeatedly . 67.63
Then that happy Hanuman placed his knee on the spear made of twenty
thousand measures of iron and broke it.
67.64
The monkey army rejoiced at
seeing Hanuman breaking that spear and roared loudly several times and came back
from all directions.
67.65
Then the scared Rakshasa became
listless and all the monkeys made the roar of a lion , seeing the broken
condition of the spear and they respected Hanuman.
67.66
Seeing that his great spear
being broken that way , that great
leader of Rakshasas became angry and
uprooted the peak of the Malaya mountain which was near Lanka and going near Sugreeva beat him with it
.
67.67
Hit by the mountain Sugreeva
fell unconscious on the ground
and seeing him lose his consciousness
in the battle ground the monkeys became very sad. 67.68
That king of Rakshasas caught hold of Sugreeva who
had a wonderful strength and
Kumbhakarna took him away like a wind takes away a cloud.
67.69
Then Kumbhakarna who was
shining like mount Meru having a formidable peak , lifted up Sugreeva who was lying like a huge cloud in the sky .
67.70
Then praised by the Rakshasas who were involved in the
battle and hearing the sound of the
devas wondering about the imprisonment of Sugreeva the valiant chief of Rakshasas
further marched.67.71
Having caught hold of Sugreeva
who was looking like Indra, that Kumbhakarna who was the enemy of
Indra and who had strength of Indra and thought, “If this Sugreeva is killed ,all
his army including Rama would be
destroyed.” 67.72
That very intelligent Hanuman
who was the son of wind god, seeing his
army of monkeys were running away and
Sugreeva being taken away thought .
67.73
“What act can be done by me when Sugreeva has been caught ? I shall
definitely do an act of justice now. Growing in to a size of a mountain
I shall kill this Kumbhakarna.” 67.74-67.75
“Let all the monkeys become
happy when I release the king of
monkeys and the body of Kumbhakarna is
crumbled by my blows of my fists and killed in the battle.” 67.76
“Apart from this our king
himself can get his freedom , even if he is caught by devas
including Rakshasas and serpents.”
67.77
“I have a feeling that that the king of monkeys is unconscious due to
his being smashed by Kumbhakarna by a mountain.”
67.78
“Within a moment Sugreeva would regain his consciousness in this great
battle and do what is good for himself and monkeys. “
67.79
“If I am able to give freedom to
Sugreeva now there would be great
painful dislike for Kumbhakarna and reduction in his fame.”
67.80
“Because of that I would wait
for a short time , so that the king can exhibit his prowess and till that time
I would console the army of monkeys.”
67.81
Thinking like this , that
Hanuman who was the son of wind god
again brought firm order in the large army of monkeys.
67.82
Taking the great monkey who was
breathing , Kumbhakarna entered the city
of Lanka , where he was greatly honoured
by showers of best of flowers by those citizens who were residing in towers , streets , houses and spires.
67.83
Served by the showers in the royal avenues of
popped rice and scented
water which were cool , the very strong
Sugreeva regained his consciousness slowly.
67.84
The great Sugreeva who was lying on the shoulders of the mighty Kumbhakarna .
after he regained consciousness , observed the royal avenue and thought .
67.85
“After having been caught this
way, what am I suppose to do? It would be better if I do a suitable action that would be
beneficial to the monkeys.” 67.86
Thinking that way that monkey chief tore
the ears and nose of that enemy of Indra, by his teeth, ribs and feet.
67.87
Torn by the teeth and nails of Sugreeva , Kumbhakarna lost his ears as
well as nose and his body was coated
with blood and becoming greatly angry,
he threw Sugreeva down on earth and
crushed him.
67.88
Crushed on the floor by the
very huge Kumbhakarna of great strength
and struck by the other Rakshasas, Sugreeva moved with great speed like a ball towards the sky and went
near Rama.
67.89
The very strong Kumbhakarna
without his nose and ears , with the
blood pouring out of those wounds
resembled a mountain with waterfalls.
67.90
Bathed in blood that very huge Rakshasa who was the brother
of Ravana had a frightful look and vomited
blood and looked like a mountain of black collyrium and shined like a cloud in the light of dusk .And turning his face
towards the battle ground , that huge Rakshasas made up his mind to fight further in the battle.
67.91-67.92
After Sugreeva went away , that enemy of Indra with great anger marched
towards the battle field and
realizing that he does not have any weapon , he took a mace in his hand. 67.93
That great one who left the city with speed then started eating the huge army of
monkeys like the blazing fire at the
time of final deluge.
67.94
Going inside huge army of monkeys, Kumbhakarna who was very
hungry ate flesh
and blood , due to his deep
illusion in the battle and
ate away even the Rakshasas , monkeys and bears. He swallowed the
monkey chiefs just as the death
devours people at the time of the end of the world. 67.95
He caught hold of the monkeys
as well as Rakshasas in ones, twos , threes and in many numbers and started
hurling them inside his mouth.
67.96
Being beaten by huge mountains
by those monkeys that very strong
one gushed out blood and flesh
but continued to eat the monkeys.
67.97
Those monkeys who were being
eaten away went and sought the
protection of Rama and the hugely angry
Kumbhakarna ,continued eating the
monkeys and marched ahead. 67.98
Catching hold of hundred, a seven, an eight, a twenty and a
thirty monkeys with his hands ,that Kumbhakarna was swallowing the monkeys and running about in the battle
field. 67.99
With his entire body covered
with blood, flesh and marrow and
with wreaths of viscera hanging
over his ears , that Rakshasa with sharp teeth
rained spears at those monkeys
and looked like the God of death
rising up at the time of
final deluge.
67.100
At that time Lakshmana the son of Sumithra who was the killer of his enemy armies with great anger started to fight with him.
67.101
That valorous one pierced the body of Kumbhakarna with seven
arrows and took many more arrows and
shot at him.
67.102
Troubled by those arrows of Lakshmana, that Rakshasa completely
destroyed them and then the very strong
Lakshmana flew in to further rage.
67.103
Then Lakshmana covered
Kumbhakarna ‘s golden shining armour with his arrows , like a gale completely making a cloud
disappear.
67.104
Then that Rakshasa who
resembled a mountain of collyrium who
was greatly troubled by those arrows shined in his golden ornaments like a sun
hidden by the clouds.
67.105
Then that huge Rakshasas spoke
to the one who increased the happiness
of Sumithra in a disrespectful manner in a voice resembling the sound of
multiple clouds.
67.106
“You have announced your valour
in this battle by fearlessly attacking
me, who has even conquered the god of
death.”
67.107
“Any one who can stand before
me who is like a god of death holding a
weapon in this battle deserves to be
honoured and what to say of one who
wages a fight against me.” 67.108
“Indra, the lord of devas
riding on his Iravatha elephant was not able to sand before
me in a battle.”
67.109
“Oh son of Sumithra, I greatly appreciate your strength as well as valour but taking leave from you, I would like to fight with
Rama.”
67.110
“Though I am extremely
happy with your valour , strength
and exuberance in this battle , I would like to fight alone
with Rama and kill him so that this army would be also killed.” 67.111
“As soon as I kill Rama in this battle, I would make my army fight with those who
remain here and get all of them killed.
“
67.112
Addressing that Rakshasa who
spoke to him words of praise , Lakshmana laughingly told these terrifying words.
67.113
“Oh Valorous one , you told
me about your unbearable valour when you faced Lord Indra
and I also saw your valour and
saw that it is true , . See That
Rama who is standing there like
a stable mountain.”
67.114
Hearing it , the very strong
Rakshasas Kumbhakarna ignored Lakshmana, crossed past him and ran
towards Rama , making the earth shake
like an earth quake.
67.115-67.116
Then Rama the son of
Dasaratha sent the
sharp Roudhra arrow, aimed at
the chest of Kumbhakarna.
67.117
While the very angry Kumbhakarna was running
towards Rama , he was stuck by this arrow
and flames of fire mixed with
charcoal came out from his face.
67.118
That very great Rakshasa who
was struck by the arrow of Rama Roared
terribly in great anger and driving
away the monkeys in the battle , ran himself towards Rama.
67.119
Those arrows decorated with the plumes of peacock went in to his chest and his mace fell off from his hand and he fell on the ground.
67.120
Then all his weapons fell down and got scattered on
the floor and the very strong one
without any weapons , thought himself as a weapon and
fought fiercely with his fists
and arms. 67.121
Kumbhakarna whose body was
pierced by arrows which struck fiercely
, due to profuse bleeding looked like
mountain pouring forth
cascades.
67.122
Due to extreme anger and numbed
by the blood flow he went on
wandering swallowing the monkeys Rakshasas and bears.
67.123
Then that huge bodied one of great valour
uprooted a mountain and threw
that fearful mountain peak on
Rama .
67.124
Before that peak of the mountain reached Rama , he using his well known bow and seven arrows which travel straight broke the
mountain in the middle .
67.125
Then Rama the elder brother of
Bharata who observed Dharma split that large mountain peak using
his variegated arrows of
gold.
67.126
That Meru like mountain peak
which was shining with splendor while falling down caused two hundred monkeys
to fall down.
67.127
At that time Lakshmana the
follower of Dharma after thinking about
various strategies to kill
Kumbhakarna spoke to Rama.
67.128
“Oh king, He is not able to
differentiate between monkeys and Rakshasas and possibly by the intoxication
caused by the smell of blood , he is not
able to recognize his persons and others.” 67.129
“Let the monkey chiefs climb on
him from all sides and let the monkey soldiers follow their leaders
Stand round him .” 67.130
“When we do that due the very heavy weight resting on him ,
that evil minded Rakshasas could be made to crawl on the ground and then he cannot kill other monkeys.
67.131
Hearing those words of the
prince who was intelligent the monkeys
climbed on the body of Kumbhakarna and rested there. 67.132
When the monkeys climbed up on Kumbhakarna , he
became greatly anger and violently
shook off all of them like a violent elephant shakes off its mahout. 67.133
Rama seeing the monkeys , understanding that Kumbhakarna was angry ,
being shaken off
jumped up and went towards that
Rakshasa armed with an excellent
bow. 67,,134
The very valorous Rama with eyes red due to anger and appearing capable of burning
everything walked with great speed marched
towards that Rakshasa called Kumbhakarna
causing joy to the monkey leaders . 67.135-67.136
Holding that excellent a
variegated gold ornamented bow which looked like a serpent and having a firmly fastened cord to it and
with a quiver full of excellent arrows
tied on his back Rama quickly
marched forward.
67.137
The very strong and valorous
Rama who was very difficult to be
defeated accompanied by Lakshmana marched ahead surrounded by the army of monkeys.
67.138
Then he saw
the great Kumbhakarna who
was a terror to his enemies and who was
wearing a crown , with eyes red with
great anger.
67.139
Rama saw him angry , searching
and chasing away the monkeys like the
elephants guarding directions and
surrounded by the very angry
Rakshasas.
67.140
Rama saw that Kumbhakarna,
looking like Vindhya and Mandara mountains, adorned with armlets of gold,
emitting blood from his mouth and appearing alike a rising rainy cloud. 67.141
Rama saw him licking his blood
drenched corners of his mouth and trampling on the army of monkeys and looking like Yama the God of death.
67.142
Seeing that chief of Rakshasas who was looking like a burning flame , that excellent man stretched his bow . 67.143
That great Rakshasa not able to
tolerate the twang sound of the bow
ran towards Raghava.
67.144
Then Rama spoke the dashing Kumbhakarna , looking similar to a cloud driven by the
wind and whose arms were looking like
the coiled serpent Vasuki .
67.145
“Oh leader of Rakshasas, please
come and do not be sad .I am standing
here holding the bow in my hand. Please
know me as the destroyer of Rakshasa
clan, I would be killing you within a second.”
67.146
Knowing that he is Rama , he
laughed in a rebellious tone and being
enraged towards the monkeys he drove
them away. 67.147
As if he wanted to break the heart
of all the monkeys , he laughed
loudly and unnaturally , resembling the thunder of a cloud and spoke the following words to Rama. 67.148
'I am not Viradha nor Kabandha nor Khara nor Vali nor
Mareecha. I am Kumbhakarna has who arrived here."
67.149
“Please see this great and
huge mace which is
completely made of iron and I have conquered devas and Dhanavas with it.” 67.150
“You should not treat me with contempt for not having nose and ears as I do not have even a
little agony for losing my ears and
nose.” 67.151
“Oh tiger of the Ikshuvaku clan
show your prowess on my limbs and
after seeing your valour and heroism I
would eat you up.” 67.152
After hearing these words of
Kumbhakarna Rama , released arrows with plumes and though they struck with the speed of the
thunderbolt , The Rakshasa was not shaken nor affected. 67.153
Those arrows which pierced the
Sala trees and also killed the monkey
chief Vali could not hurt the diamond like body
of Kumbhakarna.
67.154
His body took in those arrows like a mountain takes
in water and that Kumbhakarna using his hammer with terrible speed
and stopped arrows of Rama coming with terrible speed. 67.155
Then using with great speed
that hammer smeared with blood , which is capable of frightening the army of devas , he scared
away the army of monkeys.
67.156
Rama hurled a divine arrow
called Vayavya at the Rakshasa
and chopped off his hand along with the hammer and with his arm chopped off he roared
greatly .
67.157
His hand which resembled the peak of a mountain chopped off by the arrows of Rama along with
I the hammer fell on the monkey
army and killed that army of monkeys.
67.158
Those monkeys who had escaped being broken or killed ,
though unhappy with their tormenting
limbs changing their sides saw the
horrifying battle between the king and the lord of the Rakshasas. 67.159
Having one of his arm being
cut off by an arrow , that
Kumbhakarna uprooted a sala tree
with his other hand and ran
towards the lord of men , in that
battle.
67.160
Rama using the Indra arrow
which was decorated by peculiar gold pattern cut off that hand which held the Sala tree which resembled a coiled serpent.
67.161
That arm of Kumbhakarna which resembled a hill
when chopped off fell down on the
ground and moving here and there it dashed against trees, rocks, monkeys and Rakshasas 67.162
Seeing that Kumbhakarna with his arms chopped off
was , coming abruptly upon him , Rama
taking two sharp arrows with a shape of a half-moon each, chopped off the feet
of the Rakshasa in that battle.
67.163
Those feet fell down creating a
very huge sound everywhere and in all
directions and even in caves, in the
great ocean, in the city of Lanka and
also in the army of monkeys and Rakshasas. 67.164
Widely opening his mouth like fire of the digestion and roaring Kumbhakarna whose arms and feet were cut off, ran on thighs quickly towards Rama, like Rahu towards the moon. 67.165
Rama filled up the mouth of the
Rakshasa with sharp arrows having gold covering and with mouth full of arrows
Kumbhakarna was not able to speak and
fainted. 67.166
Then Rama got hold of Indra
arrow(Indrasthra) , shining like sun and
resembled the staff of Lord Brahma and
also like the weapon of the God of death
, which was sharp and had the speed of wind.
67.167
That arrow decorated with gold
and inlaid with diamond was shining
like the dazzling sun as well as fire
and competed in speed with the Vajrayudha of Indra.
67.168
That arrow shot by Rama was
resembling the smokeless fire and had
the energy of Indra ’s Vajrayudha
illuminated all the ten directions
and proceeded forward.
67.169
That Rama cut off the head of
Kumbhakarna which was like a huge mountain peak , which had well rounded
protruding teeth and was wearing quivering silver ear rings , similar the chopping off of the head of Vrithra by lord Indra.
67.170
The great head of
Kumbhakarna which was adorned by ear
studs shined like the moon when the
Punarvasu star has risen up at
night. .
67.171
That head which fell
after it was hit by the arrow of Rama
broke the buildings on the royal
avenue , the gates of royal avenue and
also broke a high rampart.
67.172
Then the huge body of the Rakshasa which had great splendor fell in to the sea and it crushed alligators
, pretty fishes and snakes and entered
the bowels of the earth. 67.173
When the very strong
Kumbhakarna who was the enemy of
Brahmins and devas was killed , the
entire earth shook along with the
mountains and the devas roared with joy . 67.174
Then the Deva sages, great
sages , serpents , devas , bhoothas , Suparna birds , Guhyakas , troops of Yakshas and Gandharwas who were standing in the sky rejoiced.
67.175
By mere sight of Rama , the relations of Ravana were
greatly perturbed at his killing of Kumbhakarna
who was very intelligent and roared like elephants who happened to
see a lion. 67.176
Like the Sun shines in the
world of devas after getting out of the
mouth of Rahu , Rama shined in the midst of monkey army after killing Kumbhakarna
in a battle. 67.177
Several monkeys were
overjoyed with their faces looking like a fully open lots flower and honoured Rama , who was difficult to be
attacked and is a beloved young man possessing terrible
strength.
67.178
After killing Kumbhakarna who had earlier tormented the army of
devas and who never faced defeat at any time in great battles, the elder
brother of Bharatha became happy like Indra became happy after killing
Vruthrasura.
67.179
Thus ends the sixty seventh chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
68.Ravana wails for the death of Kumbhakarna
(Ravana is greatly sorrowing and greatly disturbed. He does not want to live without Khumbakarna. He feels , he should first take revenge on Rama and then die.)
Seeing that Kumbhakarna was killed by the great soul Raghava , the Rakshasas went and reported to Ravana the king of Rakshasas. 68.1
“Oh king When Kumbhakarna looking like a god of death was driving away the army of monkeys and eating some monkeys , he met with his death.” 68.2
"Showing his prowess for a
moment, Kumbhakarna your brother, was extinguished by the burning energy of Rama. Injured by Rama's arrows, Kumbhakarna who was
looking like a mountain became an ugly mass, with his body discharging blood,
as his nose and ears were cut off and
resembled a tree scorched by a
forest-fire, with his trunk half-submerged in a terribly looking sea and
obstructing the main gate of Lanka." 68.3-68.5
Hearing that the very strong one was slain in the battle , Ravana became extremely sad , fainted and fell down.
68.6
Hearing that their paternal
uncle was killed Devantaka
, Naranthaka , Trishira and
Athikaya started sorrowing and wept.
68.7
Hearing that their step brother
Kumbhakarna was killed by
Rama who was stable in his actions ,
Mahodhara and Mahaparswa were overcome
with great grief.
68.8
Then after regaining his
consciousness with great suffering , that Rakshasa chief Ravana became in a
pitiable condition due to the death of Kumbhakarna and wailed.
68.9
“Oh valorous one who used to
destroy the pride of enemies , Oh very strong Kumbhakarna , going alone in to
the enemy army, how have you left me and
gone away forever?”
68.10
“Oh very strong one, after having tormented the enemies , how did you go away from me , without taking away the thorn of sorrow from me and our relatives?” 68.11
“Now , I shall no more live , because my right hand on which I used to take refuge and never was afraid of devas and Asuras , has fallen down.” 68.12
“How is it that such a valorous one who used to destroy the pride of Devas and Dhanavas , who was like the fire at the time of deluge was killed by Rama today?” 68.13
“How is it that you , to whom sorrow was never caused by the falling of even Vajrayudha on you , could fall down insensibly on surface of earth by Rama’s arrows?” 68.14
“Seeing you fall in the battle , all those devas and sages who are standing on the sky are shouting with very great joy.” 68.15
“It is certain that with great joy after having achieved their aim , all those monkeys would climb on the inaccessible door ways of Lanka from all sides.” 68.16
“Now I am not bothered about this kingdom and I do not know what to do with Sita as I am not interested to continue to live without Kumbhakarna.” 68.17
“If I am not able to kill in battle the Raghava who is the killer of my brother , death would be preferred by me as living would be a great waste.” 68.18
“I would now itself go to the place where my younger brother has gone as I am not interested in living even for a moment without my brother.” 68.19
“Seeing me who had troubled them earlier, those devas would laugh at me and oh Kumbhakarna , how can I win over Indra without you?” 68.20
“Due to ignorance I did not accept the auspicious advice of the great soul Vibheeshana , which have now come true.” 68.21
“When as per the words of Vibheeshana, Kumbhakarna and Prahastha have died ,these happenings are creating shame in me.” 68.22
“After my brother Vibheeshana who was a follower of Dharma was banished by me , these sorrowful happening which are bitter has come to me.” 68.23
Like this after wailing piteously in various ways , after he came to know the enemy of Indra, the great Kumbhakarna has been killed , the ten headed Ravana , whose inner soul was agitated sank down extremely disturbed. 68.24
Thus ends the sixty eighth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
69.Angadha kills Narantaka
(The sons and half brothers of Ravana assure him that they would be able to kill Ravana. A great fight ensued between Rakshasas and monkeys. Seeing the Rakshasas suffering , Naranthaka one of the sons of Ravana attacks the monkey army and kills them, As ordered by Sugreeva, Angadha kills Naranthka in a matchless battle.)
Seeing the evil soul Ravana lamenting due to great sorrow Trisira( one of his sons) told as follows,
69.1
“That greatly valorous one who is in the middle in the order of our fathers has been killed but oh king good persons like you should not wail like this.” 69.2
“Oh lord , you yourself fighting alone can conquer the three worlds and why are you wailing like a very common person. “ 69.3
“You posses the Javelin , armour , arrows and bow given by Brahma and a chariot drawn by thousand donkeys emitting the sound resembling thunder.” 69.4
“Several times you who are endowed with various weapons have destroyed the devas and Dhanavas and so you can easily punish Rama with these weapons.” 69.5
“Oh great king, wait for some time for I shall set out and destroy your enemies , just like the Garuda destroys all serpents.” 69.6
“Just like Indra killed Sambara and Lord Vishnu killed Naraka , today Rama would be laid down after he is killed by me.” 69.7
When the king of Rakshasas heard the words spoken by Trisiras, he felt as if he was born again after death. 69.8
When Naranthaka , Devanthaka and the energetic Athikaya heard the words of Trisiras they became happy with the impending war. 69,9
Then those bull among Rakshasas who were the sons of Ravana who were equal in valour to Indra roared , “I will go”, “I will go”. 69.10
They all could travel through the sky and were experts in creating illusion and all of them had destroyed the pride of devas and were greatly fierce in battle. 69.11
They were all experts in use of all weapons and were famous all over. It was never heard at any time that they were conquered any time by either devas or Gandharwas or KInnaras or serpents. 69.12
All those Rakshasas were experts and very , very valorous and were greatly skilled in war . They were all very knowledgeable and had obtained several boons. 69.13
Ravana surrounded by his sons who all shined like Sun God and who were destroyer of enemies looked like Indra surrounded by devas who have killed gigantic Rakshasas, 69.14
After hugging all his sons and presenting to them various ornaments and blessing them profusely , Ravana send them to the battle . 69.15
For protections of his sons in the battle Ravana sent along with them , his brothers Yudhonmatha and Matha to the battle. 69.16
Those great bodied ones, saluted Ravana , who made his enemies cry and also went round him and then departed. 69.17
Those strong Rakshasas anointed their body with all types of medicinal herbs and perfumes and went away eager to fight . 69.18
Trishira, Atikaya, Devantaka,
Narantaka, Mahodhara and Mahaparshva, under
the orders of God of death set
out for the battle. 69.19
Mahodhara rode on an elephant called Sudarasana which was blue like a dark cloud and which
was born in the clan of Iravatha.
69.20
Equipped with all sort of
weapons as also decorated by quivers
and riding on an elephant , Mahodhara shined like the Sun on the peak of Ashtachala mountains
.
69.21
Trishira , the son of
Ravana climbed in to a great chariot drawn by the best of the horses along with all kinds of weapons . 69.22
Trishira shined
armed with a bow on the
chariot like a cloud with glittering
meteors and illuminated like a
rainbow. 69.23
That Trishira with three
crowns on an exquisite chariot stood like Himalaya mountain with its three golden hills. 69.24
Athikaya the lustrous Rakshasa who
was the son of the king of Rakshasas , who was the best among those who shoot the bow
climbed on the best of chariots .
69.25
That chariot had the best of
wheel axils and was well yoked , had a very good carriage bottom and a good wooden pole and filled
with quivers and bows and shining
missiles , swords and maces . 69.26
He was shining in a peculiar
golden crown and with his other ornaments caused a shine like Meru.69.27
That son of that king surrounded by great Rakshasas in that chariot
shined like Indra surrounded by
devas.
69.28
Narantaka mounted a white
gigantic horse, similar to Uchchaishrava (the mount of Indra), decorated
with gold ornaments and which was
as swift as thought.
69.29
Narantaka holding a
javelin which was shining like a
meteor looked like Lord Subramanya holding a spear and riding on a peacock
.
69.30
Devantaka who was armed with an
iron bar marched and looked like Lord Vishnu holding a Mandhara mountain in his hands .
69.31
The greatly valorous and
shining Mahaparswa held a mace
in the battle and looked like Kubhera , the god of wealth.
69.32
Those great ones set out from
city of Lanka surrounded by a matchless
army , elephants , horses chariots making
sound like the rumbling clouds along
with great Rakshasas and it
appeared like devas leaving the city of Amaravathi.
69.33
Those great princes shined with the brilliance of Sun , wearing crowns and possessing prosperity and
shined like glowing planets in the sky.
69.34
The row of auspicious attire
worn by them shined like a cloud in
autumn or the flock of cranes in the
sky.
69.35
Determined to die or destroy the enemies, those valiant
Rakshasas went making this courageous
resolution.
69.36
Those mighty Rakshasas
set out with a mad resolution of
war , roared with reverberating sound and took up many arrows and sent them. 69.37
By their battle cries and
clapping of arms , the earth
trembled and the sky appeared torn by the
lion like roars of those Rakshasas. 69.38
The great army of the king of
Rakshasas who happily set out of the
city saw the monkeys
waiting with uplifted stones and
trees. 69.39
The mighty monkeys too saw that
army of Rakshasas, which appeared like a black cloud but blazing like fire and
sun on all sides, abounding with elephants, horses and chariots, and
making sound with hundreds of small bells and wielding
well-raised great weapons .
69.40-69.41
The monkeys felt that their aim
was fulfilled when they saw that army
coming out and lifting great mountains
they roared again and again not
able to tolerate the Rakshasas who were
standing opposite to them.
69.42-69.43
Hearing the very loud noise made by the leaders of the
monkey army , the army of Rakshasas , who were greatly stronger , not tolerating the joy of their enemies made more terrible noise. 69.44
Entering in to the mighty Rakshasa army
, the leaders of monkeys carrying
mountains appeared like
mountains with peaks.
69.45
Some monkeys went up the sky and some other monkeys stayed on the
earth and holding trees and rocks as weapons roamed
within the army of Rakshasas.
69.46
The monkey chiefs holding trees with extensive branches roamed in the battle field which was filled with Rakshasas and monkeys looked horrifying.
69.47
The very valorous monkeys ,
though stopped by the rain of
arrows initiated a war with a
matchless rain of trees and
mountains.
69.48
In that battle the monkeys and Rakshasas roared like lions and the monkeys powdered the Rakshasas with their rocks.
69.49
The enraged monkeys killed
Rakshasas wearing armour and ornaments. Some killed valorous Rakshasas, sitting or standing in chariots
and also those Rakshasas mounted on
elephants and horses.
69.50
The valiant monkeys beat the Rakshasas with great force and the Rakshasa chiefs trembled as they were hit by mountain peaks and by fists and their eyes came out and they roared in pain. 69.51
The elephant like monkeys were wounded by the Rakshasas with sharp arrows and they struck them with spears , mallets , swords , javelins and lances . 69.52
The monkeys and Rakshasas with their limbs coated with blood of their enemies , made each other fall with a desire to conquer each other. 69.53
After that , within a very short time , the battle field became drenched with blood due the raining of blows using mountains and swords by the monkeys and Rakshasas. 69.54
Due to the beating by the monkeys , those Rakshasas who were like mountains and who had great passion for war were scattered all over the earth. 69.55
The Rakshasas who were already been thrown down and who were being thrown down , having broken their spears carried out a wonderful fight with arms , limbs and legs. 69.56
Those great Rakshasas struck the monkeys with the corpse of other Rakshasas and those monkeys struck the Rakshasas with dead bodies of other monkeys. 69.57
Then those Rakshasas taking away the mountains and trees from the monkeys struck them and the monkeys snatched the weapons of Rakshasas and struck them with it . 69.58
The monkeys and Rakshasas broke the bones of each other by using the hills and made sound like the roar of a lion. 69.59
After their armour was broken the Rakshasas who were struck by the monkeys bled at that spot , like trees oozing out sap. 69.60
Some monkeys destroyed chariot using a chariot, elephant by another elephant , and horses by other horses . 69.61
The Rakshasas broke the trees and rocks of the monkey chiefs with their sharp arrows with crescent shape head and spear like heads . 69.62
That earth became very difficult to cross as it was filled with those mountains , broken trees and bodies of monkeys and Rakshasas killed in battle . 69.63
Reaching the place of the battle , all the monkeys abandoned their fear and became filled with pride by their fighting prowess and with various types of weapons continued the battle with the Rakshasas.
69.64
Seeing the monkeys rejoicing in the tumultuous battle and seeing the Rakshasas falling down , the great sages and devas made shouts of triumph. 69.65
Riding on a horse which had the speed of the wind and holding a barbed javelin , Naranthaka entered the terrific army of monkeys , just as a fish enters the ocean. 69.66
That greatly valorous and strong Naranthaka , all alone with an instant killed seven hundred monkeys with his shining javelin and killed that army of great monkeys. 69.67
The Vidhyadharas and the great sages saw the very strong Naranthaka seated on the back of a horse wandering amidst the monkey army. 69.68
The path by which he travelled was filled with blood and flesh along the dead fallen monkeys almost as huge as hills. 69.69
Wherever the chiefs of monkeys wanted to exhibit their valour , mostly Naranthaka reached there and cut them. 69.70
He burnt the army of monkeys like fire burns a forest and even before the monkeys thought of lifting trees and mountains , they were struck by his javelin and they fell down like mountains broken by lightning . 69.71
The very strong Naranthaka , who was destroyer of men roamed round in all directions in the battle field holding his shining javelin and roamed round the battle field , like the wind in the rainy season.
69.72-69.73
The valiant monkeys were neither able to stand or talk , nor in any manner move struck by the javelin with splendor of the sun and fell down on earth. 69.74
He who fought alone looked like many and struck the army of monkeys and having struck by the javelin which had the splendor of the sun , the monkeys fell down on earth. 69.75
Those monkeys who were unable to withstand , the javelin which fell on them like the throwing of Vajrayudha , shouted with great noise. 69.76
The forms of the valorous monkeys who fell looked like the falling of mountains with their peaks shattered by Vajrayudha. 69.77
Those great ones who had earlier been knocked down by Kumbhakarna became disturbed and approached Sugreeva. 69.78
Thus requested Sugreeva saw that monkey army was running here and there afraid of Naranthaka. 69.79
Naranthaka appeared in front of Sugreeva riding on a horse , holding a javelin in his hand , when he was seeing the monkeys who were running away . 69. 80
After seeing him that greatly shining Sugreeva who was the king of Rakshasas, told the valorous lad Angadha who was equal in valour to Indra. 69.81
“Go quickly and kill quickly that valorous Rakshasa mounted on a horse who is consuming the army of monkeys.” 69.82
Hearing those words of his lord (king) , the valorous Angadha jumped and came away from his army , just like a sun coming out of a cloud. 69.83
Angadha the excellent
monkey who resembled
a rocky mass, wearing bracelets on his upper arms, looked brilliant like
a mountain with its metallic streaks.
69.84
Without any weapons except his nails and teeth , Angadha who had great luster approached Narantaka and spoke
the following.
69.85
“Please stop. What are you
doing with these ordinary monkeys ? Throw your javelin which can touch like Vajrayudha at my chest.”
69.86
Hearing the words of Angadha, Narantaka became greatly angry and that angry Narantaka, tightly biting his lip with his teeth, hissing like a serpent, approaching Angadha and firmly holding that highly radiant javelin, quickly released it towards Angadha. That javelin broke against Angadha 's chest, that was as hard as a diamond and fell to the earth. 69.87-69.88
Seeing his javelin braking in to pieces , which had similar power like the snakes which were being cut off by Garuda , Angadha the son of Vali stretched out his palm and struck on the head of the horse.
69.89
The head of the mountain like horse of Naranthka broke by the blow of Angadha ‘s palm , its eyes and pupils came out and it fell down on earth. 69.90
Naranthka became greatly angry seeing his horse dead and falling down and with his very powerful fist , he struck on the head of the son of Vali. 69.91
By that blow Angadha ‘s head was shattered and blood started oozing out of his head and he fainted with burning sensation on the head and when he regained consciousness , he was greatly surprised.
69.92
Then that great soul Angadha, who was like a peak of mountain , with the speed of Vajrayudha clenched his fist and force equal to that of God of death hit at the chest of Naranthka . 69.93
When that fist hit him , Narantaka’s chest sank deeply and with blood coated limbs , he fell down like a mountain hit by Vajrayudha. 69.94
When the very strong Naranthka was killed by Angadha in the battle , the great devas in the sky as well as monkeys in the battle field roared the approval of victory. 69.95
When Angadha showed his heroism and did a job which was difficult to do , Rama rejoiced greatly and then Angadha who was also surprised again started the battle with great enthusiasm. 69.96
Thus ends the sixty ninth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
70.Monkey leaders kill Sons and brother of Ravana.
(A great and even battle took place .Hanuman first killed Devanthaka ., Nila killed Mahodhara , Hanuman killed Trishira and Rishabha killed Mahhaparswa)
When Devantaka , Trisira and Mahodhara the son of sage Pulasthya saw the death of Naranthka , they all wept . 70.1
Riding on a cloud like elephant king , Mahodara attacked the son of Vali who was greatly valorous.
70.2.
The strong Devanthaka sorrowing due to his brother’s death took a huge iron rod and ran towards Angadha. 70.3
Then the very valorous Trishira riding on a chariot which was shining like a sun drawn by excellent horses went towards Angadha. 70.4
Seeing him being attacked by three Rakshasa kings who had destroyed the pride of the devas , Angadha lifted a huge tree with lot of branches. 70.5
With great speed Angadha hurled that tree with large branches on Devanthaka similar to Indra throwing the shining Vajrayudha. 70.6
Using arrows which looked like poisonous snakes Trishira chopped off the tree and seeing it chopped off jumped up. 70.7
And that elephant like monkey rained on him trees and rocks , which were also chopped off by harp arrows by the enraged Trishira. 70.8
Trishira the killer of devas with a tip of the mace broke those trees and then with arrows he attacked Angadha. 70.9
Then the very angry Mahodhara speedily approaching the son of Vali , riding on an elephant struck on him with javelins which looked like Vajrayudha. 70.10
Carrying a huge iron rod Devanthaka approached Angadha and struck him , with a club and went away to some distance. 70.11
Though he was attacked by three powerful Rakshasa chiefs Angadha the lustrous son of Vali did not get nervous. 70.12
That monkey who cannot be defeated easily who was by nature speedy, with great speed with his palm struck the elephant of Devanthaka. 70.13
Just by the hit of Angadha the eye of that king of elephants came out and it fell down and it died.
70.14
The very strong son of Vali pulled out the tusk of the great elephant ran quickly near the Devanthaka and struck him with it 70.15
The lustrous Devanthaka rocked here and there like a tree tossed up by a great friend and vomited large quantity of blood of the colour of lacquer. 70.16
With difficulty that strong Devanthaka recovered himself and struck Angadha heavily , holding firmly that iron rod. 70.17
Hit by that iron rod the son of the king of monkeys fell on his knees but jumped up and stood. 70.18
When Angadha the son of Vali jumped and stood up , Trishira with three straight going arrows which were like poison and hit him on his forehead. 70.19
Noting that Angadha was surrounded by three Rakshasa chiefs , Hanuman and Nila went there speedily. 70.20
Then Nila hurled a peak of a mountain on Trishira and that intelligent son of Ravana broke it with sharp arrows. 70.21
Hit by those very many arrows that mountain peak broke in to many pieces and the split up rocks fell down emitting sparks of fire. 70.22
Seeing Hanuman rushing with joy to the battle field, the strong Devanthaka ran towards him with an iron rod. 70.23
Seeing him rushing towards him that Hanuman who was an elephant like monkey jumped up and hit Devanthaka with his fist which was like a thunderbolt. 70.24
When the strong son of wind god struck him on his head, that great monkey made the Rakshasas shake with that sound. 70.25
That
Devanthaka, the son of Ravana, with his head crushed and broken by the blow of
the fist, with his teeth and eyes coming out and with his tongue hanging down,
swiftly fell down dead on the earth.
70.26
Seeing
the dead great hero of Rakshasas who was very strong and an enemy of devas , that Trishira got
very angry and rained lot of
sharp pointed arrows on Nila ‘s chest. 70.27
At
that time the very angry Mahodhara mounting on an elephant resembling a
mountain , similar to the Sun God
climbing on Mandhara
mountain made a rain of arrows fall
on Nila like a rumbling cloud with a
circle of lightning showers rain on the mountain.
70.28-70.29
Then
due to the large number of arrows showered on him, the body of Nila split in various places and also made
his loosened limbs paralyzed.
70.30
When
Nila regained his consciousness , he uprooted
a mountain with lot of trees growing on it , jumping at great speed struck the head of Mahodhara .
70.31
Shattered
by the fall of the great mountain and
crushed by the very large elephant Mahodhara lost his life and fell down on earth like a mountain struck
by Vajrayudha.
70.32
Seeing his father’s brother dying , Trishiras got very angry and hit Hanuman with many sharp arrows.
70.33
That son of wind God became enraged at that and threw a top of the mountain on him but
Trishiras broke it in to several pieces using
his sharp arrows.
70.34
Seeing
the top of the mountain going waste Hanuman
rained large number of trees of
Trishiras in that battle field. 70.35
The
valorous Trishiras using very sharp
arrows cut all those trees which were
coming against him and roared. 70.36
Then
the angry Hanuman bouncing up tore in to pieces the horse of Trishira , similar to a lion
tearing an elephant .
70.37
Then
Trishiras took hold of a javelin and
similar to God of death getting hold of
the all destroying time hurled it on
Hanuman.
70.38
Moving
with speed and catching hold of that Javelin which was coming towards him like
a shining meteor that great monkey broke it even before it descended and
roared.
70.39
Seeing
that Javelin of great form being broken
up by Hanuman the monkey soldiers were
greatly delighted and roared aloud like the rumbling clouds.
70.40
Then
Trishira , the great Rakshasa took up a
sword dug the breast of the chief of monkeys Hanuman with it.
70.41
Hurt
by the thrust of that sword , the valorous Hanuman , who was the son of wind
God struck on the breast of
Trishira by his palm.
70.42
Hit
by the palm that greatly lustrous
Trishira fell down unconscious on earth
with all weapons slipping from his hand.
70.43
That
monkey took the sword that fell from his hand and roared loudly frightening all the Rakshasas who were there.
70.44
Greatly
hurt and unable to bear the roar
the Rakshasa jumped up and hit Hanuman on his chest with his fist.
70.45
That
great monkey got very angry by that hit by the fist and because of that caught hold of that great Rakshasa by his
crowned heads.
70.46
That
angry Hanuman , the son of wind God
using that sharp sword chopped
off the three heads of Trishira along with crowns and ear studs , like Indra
chopped off the head of Viswaroopa , the son of Twashta. 70.47
Those
mountain like heads of the enemy of
Indra having long sense organs
and having eyes emitting fire
fell on the earth like planets
and stars fall from the path of the
sun.
70.48
When
that Trishira, the enemy of devas , having valour equal to that of Indra was killed, the
monkeys made a loud noise. The earth trembled. Then, the Rakshasas ran away everywhere.
Seeing Trishira, Mahodara and the invincible Devantaka killed, Matta(Mahaparswa)
was enraged with indignation.
70.49-70.50
Then,
Matta held a large mace, which was resplendent,
completely made of iron, was tied round
with golden wires, filled with a froth of flesh and blood, satiated with the
blood enemies, the upper most part of which was blazing with splendour, decked
with red coloured garlands and which frightened the elephants supporting
the different directions like Airavata, Mahapadma and Sarvabhauma.
70.51-70.53
Taking
up the mace , that very angry and very strong Maha Parswa, went
quickly towards the monkeys like
a burning fire at the time of deluge.
70.54
Then
a monkey called Rishabha
jumped up and stood in front of
the strong Mahaparswa who was the
brother of Ravana. 70.55
Seeing
Rishabha , a mountain like monkey standing before him , Mahaparswa struck him with a mace which was equal to Vajrayudha on his chest .
70.56
When
that bull like monkey Rishabha was hit on his chest by that mace
, his breast was broken and
he bled profusely and trembled.
70.57
After
a long time Rishabha , the bull among
monkeys regained consciousness and due
to great anger his lips quivered when he looked at Mahaparswa.
70.58
Rishabha
who was swift and who was a monkey chief having a mountain like form speedily approached with a tightened
fist and struck that Rakshasa on his
chest.
70.59
With
his entire body drenched in blood that
Mahaparswa fell down unconscious on the
ground like a tree whose root has been cut off
and Rishabha took his mace which was similar to the rod of Yama and
roared loudly.
70.60
For
a short while Mahaparswa who had the colour of the evening cloud , remained unconscious looking as though he was dead but jumped up suddenly after regaining
consciousness and struck , Rishabha the son of Varuna the lord of the
ocean.
70.61
Rishabha
fell unconscious and remained like that
on the ground and gaining
consciousness and holding tightly the mace of Mahaparswa which was looking like a mountain peak banged it
on Mahaparswa.
70.62
That
horrifying mace reached up to the body
of Mahaparswa , the horrible enemy of devas
and he started exuding blood ,
like a great mountain exudes water full
of minerals.
70.63
That
great Risabha quickly ran towards the mace of Mahaparswa and seizing that
dreadful mace struck repeatedly on the
earth and then on Mahaparswa in the
battle front.
70.64
Struck
by his own mace Mahaparswa fell down like a mountain hit by Vajrayudha with his eyes and teeth coming out .
70.65
When that Rakshasa with depleted strength , had his eyes burst out , his life
went away and he fell on the ground
and the army of Rakshasas ran away . 70.66
When
that Mahaparswa was killed, that army of Rakshasas, which was as wide as an ocean, abandoning their weapons in the
battle-field, fled for their lives, like
a sea which had burst its shores.
70.67
Thus ends the sevetieth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
71.Lakshmana kills Athikaya
(Athikaya
the son of Ravana and Dhanyamala comes
out to the war. After a terrific war, Lakshmana is told by the wind God
that he can only be killed by arrow of Brahma.
Lakshmana kills him using the arrow of Brahma)
Seeing
that his army was making sound of
anguish with great fear , seeing that his brothers having the valour of Indra
the lord of devas have been killed, and also seeing that his paternal uncles , brothers and several
Rakshasas have been killed, the greatly lustrous Athikaya who had got
boons from Lord Brahma , who had
the appearance of a mountain and
who had destroyed the pride of
devas and Rakshasas in battle got very angry,
71.1-71,3
That Athikaya
who is the enemy of
Indra climbed on a chariot which had luster of one
thousand suns , went towards the monkeys.
71.4
Wearing
a crown and great looking ear
globes and drawing his bow and making his name heard he loudly roared in a big tone.
71.5
His
lion like roar and his announcement
of his name and terrifying sound
made by his bow created terror among the monkeys.
71.6
Seeing
the great size of his body , the monkeys thought that he was Kumbhakarna woken
up again and started taking refuge with each other out of great fear .
71.7
Seeing
his form which appeared like Vishnu who measured the worlds in three steps , those famous monkey soldiers started
running helter-skelter .
71.8
When
the need for attacking Athikaya
arose , scared in mind those monkeys requested protection of Rama. 71.9
Then
Rama from a distance saw that
Rakshasa who resembled a mountain riding a chariot like a
fatal cloud appearing at time of deluge
,
71.10
Seeing
that Athikaya has very huge body ,
Rama was greatly surprised and after consoling the monkeys spoke to Vibheeshana. .
71.11
"Who
is he, resembling a mountain in size, armed with a bow, brown-eyed and seated
in a spacious chariot yoked with a thousand horses?"
71.12
“He
is shining like Lord Shiva surrounded by
the Bhoothas with shining and sharp
spikes with shapely
barbed javelins and lances.”
71.13
“He
is shining like a lightning of
cloud and moving round with staff
that support the war flags ,
appearing like the toungue of the God
of death “
71.14
“Bows with golden back are shining all
round in his great chariot like the rainbows in the sky. “71.15
“This
tiger like soldier of Rakshasas is making the battle field shine and coming in a
chariot with the luster of Sun and his
arrows are shining like rays of sun, making all
the ten directions shine and he
has Rahu etched on his flag.” 71.16-71.17
"His bow with three curves , golden back and decorated is
producing a rumbling sound of the
cloud and is shining like a
rain-bow." 71.18
“
His great chariot with a flag and an emblem
has an axle tree at the bottom
and produces sound similar to the lightning of the clouds and has four charioteers.”
71.19
“Twenty
quivers, ten very great bows and eight
bow-strings, golden and reddish brown in colour, are set in
his chariot."
71.20
"On
that chariot there are hanging two
swords, clearly measuring ten cubits in length and provided with handle measuring four cubits, casting their
splendour on his two sides."
71.21
“That
brave one , with red garland around his neck resembles
a black coloured large
mountain , having a huge mouth of
death , looks like a sun covered by
clouds . “ 71.22
“With
his arms decorated by gold armlets he
shines like the very great Himalaya mountain with its two lofty peaks.”
71.23
“His
face causing fear with the two ear
rings is looking like the full
moon between two stars of the Punarvasu
constellation in the sky.”
71.24
“Oh
great one , tell me who this great
Rakshasa is , as all the monkeys greatly scared are running away helter-skelter on seeing
him.”
71.25
Thus
asked by the son of a king Rama who had extreme luster , the greatly lustrous Vibheeshana replied like this to him.
71.26
“The
greatly lustrous ten necked one is the
younger brother of Khubera and does gross deeds with great enthusiasm and is known as Ravana , the king of Rakshasas.” 71.27
“His
valorous son who is equal to Ravana in war , serves elders , remembers
what he hears and is skilled in use of all weapons.”
71.28
“He
whose advice is respected rides on the backs of horses and elephants uses
the sword and the bow and is well
known for creating dissensions , winning over the other side and for leading his army.” 71.29
“He
on whose arm on which the city of Lanka
rests fearlessly is known as Athikaya and is the son of Dhanyamala.”
71.30
“He
worshipped Lord Brahma by doing penance and purified his soul and obtained from him several weapons to
defeat his enemies.”
71.31
"
Lord Brahma, granted him a boon,
exempting him from death at the hands of devas
and Rakshasas as also this wonderful armour and the chariot shining like
the sun."
71.32
“He
has defeated devas and Rakshasas hundreds of times and has destroyed the Yakshas and protected the Rakshasas.” 71.33
“He
paralyzed the Vajrayudha of the
valorous Indra by his arrows, struck
down the noose of the king of the ocean in a battle . He is the very strong Athikaya who destroys pride of Rakshasas, son of
Ravana , great warrior who destroyed the
pride of Devas and Dhanavas.”
71.34-71.35
“Oh
great man Rama , so efforts to kill him should be made very quickly , before
he destroys the monkey
army by his great arrows.”
71.36
The
very strong Athikaya entered the army
of monkeys , twanged with his bow and roared again and again.
71.37
Seeing
the very huge form of that great charioteer
riding on a chariot , the powerful monkey chiefs rushed towards him.
71.38
Taking
trees and mountain peaks, Kumuda, Dvividha, Mainda, Nila and Sharabha marched
forwards quickly to attack him immediately.
71.39
The
greatly lustrous Athikaya who was an expert
in arrows , cut off all their trees and
stones , with arrows decorated with gold.
71.40
The
greatly skilled Athikaya with a very strong body struck all those monkeys who were standing in
front of him in the battle field with arrows fully made of iron.
71.41
Due
to their bodies breaking and greatly
injured those monkeys could not
retaliate to Athikaya in that great
battle.
71.42
That
Rakshasa who was proud of his youth, greatly
scared the army of monkey warriors like an angry lion scares a herd of deer.
71.43
That great Rakshasa who was in the middle of the monkey army did not strike with arrows those who were
not able to fight with him and with his
bow and quiver went to Rama
and spoke these haughty words.
71.44
“I
am sitting on this chariot armed with
bows and arrows and I am not
willing to fight with common warriors
, Those who have ability and energy to
fight , can fight with me quickly.” 71.45
Unable
to tolerate these words of his, the son of Sumithra who was the killer of his enemies became angry and with a smile rose up quickly and took up his bow.
71.46
The
angry son of Sumithra came forward, took
a great arrow from his quiver and pulled
his great bow in front of
Athikaya.
71.47
The
sound of the twang of the bow of Lakshmana filled the entire earth, sky , ocean and was filled with rage and scared all the
Rakshasas.
71.48
Hearing
the terrible sound produced from the bow of that son of Sumithra, the very
strong Athikaya who was greatly lustrous was greatly surprised.
71.49
That
Athikaya seeing Lakshmana standing
before him , took a very sharp arrow
and spoke these words.
71.50
“Oh
son of Sumithra, you are a mere boy and do not know what is valour . Why do you
want to fight with me who is like the God of death. Go away.”
71.51
“Even
Himalaya mountains nor the earth nor the
sky would not be able to withstand
the speed of arrows released by
me.”
71.52
“You
want to raise the fire at the time of deluge when it is sleeping happily . So
please place your bow here and go back
without losing your life.”
71.53
“If
you do not desire to go back
obstinately , then you please
stay back and after losing your soul
you will then go back to the land of
Yama.”
71.54
“Please
see these sharp arrows of mine
ornamented with gold , which remove the pride of my enemies like
the weapons of Lord Shiva.”
71.55
"This
arrow looking like a serpent will drink your blood like a lion drinks the blood of an elephant.
"Thus speaking, Athikaya was enraged and fixed an arrow on his bow.
71.56
The
prince Lakshmana hearing the angry and
arrogant words of Athikaya in the
battle field became enraged and he who was wise , strong and glorious spoke as follows.
71.57
“Just
because of your words, you cannot become great
, people cannot become good by boasting about themselves . If
possible show your strength to
me , who is standing here with a bow and
an arrow.”
71.58
“There
is no need for you to boast about yourselves
but please show yourself to me
by your deeds .A man is called valorous only based on his valour .” 71.59
“You
are sitting on a chariot endowed with all sort of weapons and now show me your valour either by your
weapons or your arrows.”
71.60
“After
that with sharp arrows I shall cut off your head and it will fall like a palm fruit when the fast wind makes it fall from its stalk.” 71.61
“Today
my arrows bedecked with gold will drink
your blood coming out through the
holed created in your body by my sharp
arrows.”
71.62
“Thinking
that I am only a boy, you should not
disregard me . Whether I am a boy or old
man , you should know me as a god of
death in the battle field for do you
not know that Vishnu as a boy measured the world using three steps.”
71.63
After
hearing the logical and truthful words of
Lakshmana , Athikaya got wild with anger and
took out an excellent arrow.
71.64
That
battle was watched by Vidhyadharas , Bhoothas
, devas, Asuras , great sages , Guhyakas
and many other great souls.
71.65
Then
Athikaya stringing an arrow on his
bow ,sent it towards Lakshmana , as though he intends to shrink the atmosphere.
71.66
Then
Lakshmana who is a destroyer of his enemy army
cut that serpent like sharp arrow
which was coming towards him by a crescent tipped arrow .
71.67
Seeing
that his arrow was cut off and its snake head
broken in to pieces Athikaya was
greatly enraged , and prepared to send
another five arrows.
71.68
The
Rakshasa sent those five arrows towards
Lakshmana but before they reached
him Lakshmana cut them off with his
sharp arrows.
71.69
After
cutting off those arrows with his sharp
arrows , Lakshmana, the destroyer of
enemy army , selected a sharp arrow
which shined like fire.
71.70
Taking
that great arrow Lakshmana kept it in his great bow and stretched it to the maximum and released it.
71.71
That
valorous Lakshmana using that flat
jointed arrow , stretched fully and
released it and it hit the forehead of that great Rakshasa.
71.72
That
arrow which pierced the forehead of
that very large Rakshasa and he was
coated with blood and he appeared like
the king of serpents of the mountain.
71.73
That
Rakshasa troubled by the arrow of
Lakshmana shook violently like the gates of city of Tripura shook hit
by the arrow of Shiva.
71.74
That
very strong one recovered his
breath logically reflected “Good,
by sending that arrow, you have
become my great enemy.”
71.75
Reasoning
like that Athikaya opened his mouth
widely , bent down with his huge
soldiers and climbed up that
chariot and roamed here and there on the chariot.
71.76
The
bull among the Rakshasas took out and
got hold one, three, five and seven
arrows , fixed them on his bow and released those arrows.
71.77
Those
arrows released from the Rakshasa
leader looked like death , had golden
shafts and shining like sun , brightened the sky.
71.78
Then
the younger brother of Rama without any
nervousness cut off those series of arrows , released
by the great Rakshasa , by using many of his sharp arrows.
71.79
Seeing
that his arrows were being cut off in
the war , that son of Ravana who was the enemy of Indra took out
a very sharp arrow.
71.80
That
Rakshasa who was having great
luster fixed that arrow to his bow, released it instantly and hit the approaching Lakshmana on his chest.
71.81
That
son of Sumithra hit by Athikaya in the battle on his chest oozed out blood and it looked like a fluid oozing out of an
elephant in rut .
71.82
That
Lord then quickly made himself free
from that arrow and took another sharp
arrow and fixed it on his bow.
71.83
Then
he fixed that arrow of fire on his bow
and , the arrow of the great one as well as his bow gave out a great flame.
71.84
Athikaya
then took a very lustrous Sun arrow and
that arrow with a golden shaft looked like a serpent.
71.85
Then
Lakshmana sent a blazing horrible arrow
against Athikaya which was the staff of death of the God of death.
71.86
That
Rakshasa seeing that arrow which was coming
along with fire , sent another aweful arrow of the Sun God against it.
71.87
Those
great arrows having a burning tip struck each other in the sky and looked like two angry serpents.
71.88
Those
two great arrows , even though they had a burning tip , hit one another and fell on the ground and they were reduced to ash , without flame and without luster .
71.89-71.90
Then
the very enraged Athikaya , released an arrow of cane of Twashta
and the valorous Lakshmana cut it off
that arrow by an Indra ’s
arrow.
71.91
Seeing
that his arrow of Thwashta was struck down that lad Athikaya became enraged and fixed Yama ’s arrow on his bow.
71.92
Then
Athikaya sent that arrow on Lakshmana
and Lakshmana destroyed that arrow
by sending the arrow of wind
god.
71.93
Then
the very angry Lakshmana rained hails of
arrows on that Athikaya , which looked like a rainy cloud showering water.
71.94
When
those reached Athikaya and hit his
armour , their points adorned with
diamonds were shattered and immediately fell on the
surface.
71.95
Seeing
that those arrows of his have failed ,
the great Lakshmana , the destroyer of
enemy army , showered thousands of arrows.
71.96
That
very strong Athikaya was not bothered
about that rain of arrows , because his armour could never be pierced .
71.97
Then
he sent a serpent like sharp arrow which hit Lakshmana on his vital parts and that Lakshmana who was a tormentor of
his enemies fell unconscious for a moment
.
71.98
After
he regained his consciousness using
four excellent sharp arrows
, that Lakshmana who was a destroyer of his enemies , threw
down his flag staff, killed his horses
and also killed the Charioteer.
71.99-71.100
Without
getting flustered that son of
Sumithra Lakshmana went on sending arrows exactly aiming at the Rakshasa for getting
that Rakshasa killed.
71.101
That
best among men was not able to cause any injury
on him in that battle and then the wind god came to him and spoke as follows.
71.102
“He
is protected by a boon of Brahma and
has a armour which cannot be split and he can be killed only by the arrow of
Brahma and not by any other means . That very strong Athikaya cannot be killed
by any other arrow.” 71.103
Hearing
the words of the wind God , Lakshmana who had valor equivalent to Indra , took
the arrow of Brahma and fixed
that arrow quickly and with
terrific force .
71.104
When
that arrow of boon which was extremely great was fixed by Lakshmana on his bow , all the directions, the sun and moon
, the great planets and the sky
were frightened and earth also made an
uproar.
71.105
After
having fixed that arrow of Brahma with feathers
on his bow which was similar to
the messenger of God of death , Lakshmana
released that arrow
which was like a thunderbolt on
the son of the enemy of Indra.
71.106
Athikaya
saw that arrow , released with great force by Lakshmana , speedily
moving similar to wind , having
pretty wings and variegated
feathers ,burning with light like a
flame looking like a thunderbolt , approaching him.
71.107
That
valorous Athikaya with great speed , struck it
with very many sharp arrows but
that arrow released by Lakshmana
reached very near him.
71.108
Seeing
that blazing arrow, looking like Yama the lord of Death and black in colour,
approaching him, Athikaya then struck it with spike, spear, mace, axe and
arrows
71.109
But
that arrow burning like fire made all those weapons as waste cut off
Athikaya ‘s head wearing a crown and
carried it away .
71.110
That
head with its crown , destroyed by
Lakshmana fell down on the earth like
a a peak of Himalaya mountain.
71.111
Noticing
that Athikaya had fallen to the
ground with his cloths and ornaments scattered everywhere
, al the surviving Rakshasas became
greatly upset.
71.112
Many
of those depressed Rakshasas , dejected as they were, showing fatigue born out of
fighting in their faces, suddenly began
to shout loudly, with their voices in discordant notes. 71.113
After
their leader was killed , all other
Rakshasas were frightened and not
interested to fight ran away with their
faces towards the city of Lanka.
71.114
The
very many monkeys greatly overjoyed , with their faces like fully opened lotus
flowers , honoured Lakshmana whose
desire was fulfilled, when that
dangerous Rakshasa was killed by him.
71.115
Lakshmana
becoming greatly happy after that very
strong Athikaya was killed and after being honoured by other monkeys ,
speedily went to the proximity of Rama. 71.116
Thus ends the seventy first chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
72.Ravana is upset
(The slaying of Athikaya shook Ravana. He thinks over and finds that many of his great warriors have been killed. He also is not able to understand how Rama and Lakshmana broke the tie of Indrajit. He then goes back to his home.)
Hearing that Athikaya was slain by the great Lakshmana the king Ravana became very anxious and spoke these words. 72.1
"Dhoomraksha, who was greatly impatient Akampana who was excellent among in the use of all weapons as well as Prahasta and Kumbhakarna were all killed by Rama, who never gets tired in the in battle. These mighty and valorous Rakshasas longing for battle, who normally conquer their enemies and who were never defeated in battle by the enemies , along with their armies were killed. Many other mighty warriors with colossal body and great valour , skilled in use of weapons have also been slain.” 72.2-72.4
“My
son Indrajit who is very famous for his strength and valour tied those two brothers using very horrifying
arrows due to boons received by him.”
72.5
“That terrific tie by the arrow cannot be broken by devas , strong Asuras
or horrifying Gandharwas , Yakshas
and serpents. But those brothers Rama and Lakshmana got themselves released and I do not
know whether they did it by their power, illusion and sorcery.”
72.6-72.7
“All
those very valorous Rakshasas who set out at my command have been killed by
the very strong monkeys.”
72.8
“Now
I do not find any person capable of destroying the valorous Rama . Lakshmana, Sugreeva accompanied by their army in this battle
.”
72.9
“Alas,
By the very strong Rama using
his greatly strong weapons and his valour , all these Rakshasas have been killed
.”
72.10
“Some regiments of the army have to protect this city and also some have to guard the Asoka forest
where Sita is there.”
72.11
“We
should know all the spots where our regiments are placed and also know about those who come in and go
out of the city again and again.”
72.12
“Oh Rakshasas
, please stay on all sides of your own armies as the positioning of all those monkeys needs to be watched.
“
72.13
"Neglect should not be shown to monkeys in any way at
any time, either at evening or at midnight or at dawn. You have to watch whether the army of our enemy
is fervently active or advancing or staying where it was."
72.14-72.15
All
those very strong Rakshasas
who heard the words of the king of Lanka
, followed those orders perfectly
and precisely stood by what has
been told.”
72.16
Ravana
the king of Rakshasas after instructing them like that, suffering great and
terrible sorrow , went back inside his palace.
72.17
Burning with the fire of anger that very strong king of Rakshasas, then thought over the loss of
his son and again and again sighed.
72.18
Thus ends the seventy second chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
73.Indrajit enters the battle field.
(Seeing
Ravana as despondent Indrajit enters the battle field. He performs a sacrifice
to Brahma and gets good omens. He hits
and troubles all monkey leaders as well
as Rama and Lakshmana.Rama and
Lakshmana pretend that they have been knocked off. But they actually fall senseless
and Indrajit , goes back to Lanka.)
Then those surviving Rakshasas hastily told
Ravana that Devantaka
, Trishira and Athikaya , the
greatest among the Rakshasas have been
killed .
73.1
Ravana
the prosperous king of the Rakshasas
hearing about their deaths , with eyes
full of tears thought about the
horrifying destruction of his son and
the killing of his brothers and intensely
thought as to what should be done.
73.2
Seeing
the king in a pitiable state , drowned
in the ocean of sorrow , Indrajit the son of the king of Rakshasas and a very good charioteer spoke to him as follows.
73.3
“Oh
father you do not deserve to fall under
this embarrassment , when me the Indrajit is alive for any one stuck by me, who is the enemy of Indra cannot remain
alive.”
73.4
“Today you would see Rama and Lakshmana dead with all their body split by my arrows and
undistinguished lying on the
earth.”
73.5
“listen
to the oath of this enemy of Indra which
is firm , based on his valour and
divine blessings. Rama along with Lakshmana
with great many arrows struck on them
would be defeated by me.” 73.6
“Now
itself , Indra, Yama , Vishnu, Rudra , SAdhyas
, Fire God, Sun god and the
moon can see my unlimited valour which is like that of Vishnu in the sacrificial ground of Bali, the king of Rakshasas.”
73.7
After
saying this the enemy of heaven whose
mind was under his control asked permission
of the king and got in to his chariot which moved with the speed of the wind and drawn by many excellent donkeys.
73.8
The
greatly lustrous , destroyer of enemies
after he climbed on the chariot
which was like the chariot of the Sun God
went to the place where the war was in progress.
73.9
Many
strong Rakshasas with terrific power ,
with joy, holding excellent bows in their hands, carrying lances, sharp-edged
spears, swords, axes and maces as also armed with Bhushundis (probably a kind
of fire arms), mallets, cudgels, Shataghnis (cylindrical piece of wood studded
with iron spikes) and iron rods, followed that great Indrajit. Some rode on the back of elephants,
some ascended excellent horses, tigers, scorpions, cats, donkeys and
camels.
73.10-73.13
That enemy
of heaven along with blowing of
conches and great sound from
drums went to the battle field
praised by the Rakshasas.
73.14
That
tormenter of the enemies with imperial
umbrella as white as a conch and a
moon shined like the full moon
on the sky .
73.15
Then
that valorous one , the foremost among
those who wield the bow , wearing
several golden ornaments was fanned
by hand held fans
with gold handles.
73.16
Seeing
him departing surrounded by a huge army that glorious Ravana , the king of Rakshasas
spoke as follows.
73.17
“Oh
son, no one can stand before your chariot
and you have won over Lord Indra
and so what to tell of a mere man
and so go and kill that Raghava. “ When the king of Rakshasas spoke like
this Indrajit accepted those great blessings. 73.18
With
Indrajit whose splendour was equal
to the Sun and with no warrior
capable of facing him as a rival
, the city of Lanka shined like
the Sun.
73.19
That greatly lustrous destroyer of enemies after
reaching the battle field , made several Rakshasas stand
around his chariot . 73.20
Then,
that foremost of Rakshasas , having a luster
equal to that of fire, with excellent sacrificial chants , performed a
sacrifice, as per rules, making an oblation to the fire.
73.21
That
valorous leader of Rakshasas offered oblations to fire there, with
garlands and pounded sandalwood, including clarified butter and parched grain. 73.22
That
sacrificial rite was performed with weapons serving as Samiths , chips of
Vibhishaka tree serving as fuel, then using red pieces of cloth and the
sacrificial ladle made of iron.
73.23
Duly
spreading fire with sacrificial sticks
(in the form of other weapons) accompanied by lances there,
Indrajit brought the neck of a live goat of dark hue .
73.24
From
that sacrificial fire which was
set ablaze in which that live offering was done , several signs appeared which indicated victory.
73.25
The
fire which shined like molten gold rose
up on its own and had flames
rotating from left to eight and accepted that oblation.
73.26
Indrajit
who was an expert in using sacred arrows invoked the arrow of Brahma and charged
it on his bow , chariot and everything.
73.27
When
that arrow was being invoked and the
sacrificially propitiated , the atmosphere including the sun , the moon
and the lunar mansions trembled.
73.28
Having satisfied
the fire with oblations , Indrajit, who was shining like the fire, having a might
similar to that of Indra, and possessing an unimaginable prowess, became
himself invisible in the sky, with the bow, arrows, sword, chariot, horses,
charioteer and all.
73.29
Then
the Rakshasa army with huge number of horses and chariots and shining
with flags and banners set out
with interest in fighting and
roared.
73.30
They
killed the monkeys in the battle field
using many wonderful ornamented arrows
which had great speed as well as
lances and goads. 73.31
Seeing
those Rakshasas , the very angry
Indrajit told them, “ All of you fight
with enthusiasm to kill all the
monkeys.”
73.32
Then
all those Rakshasas with a great roar , thirsting for victory ,
rained showers of arrows on those monkeys.
73.33
Indrajit
also along with other Rakshasas joined the battle and destroyed the monkeys
with Nalika(broad) arrows , steel arrows , maces and clubs. 73.34
Those
monkeys who were holding trees and
mountains , when they were hurt
rained mountains and trees on
Indrajit.
73.35
The
greatly lustrous and very strong Indrajit
became angry and wounded the
bodies of monkeys.
73.36
The
very angry Indrajit made the Rakshasas extremely happy by killing Monkeys by nines , fives and sevens with a single arrow. 73.37
Using
the sun like arrows decked in gold , that valorous one who was invincible destroyed the monkeys in battle . 73.38
Being
hit by the arrows , the limbs of monkeys were severed and they fell down with their desires
crushed , like Rakshasas fell in the
battle with the devas. 73.39
Those
great monkeys with great anger ran against Indrajit who was tormenting
them like a sun with arrows similar to the rays of the
Sun.
73.40
Then
those monkeys with their limbs severed and losing consciousness became more perturbed by being dampened by blood and ran away.
73.41
Those
monkeys with mountains as weapons roared in the battle without turning back sacrificed their lives with great courage for the sake of
Rama.
73.42
Continuing
to stay in the battle-field those
monkeys rained trees, rocks and mountain peaks on Indrajit .
73.43
Those
stones and trees which were rained and which could take
life were prevented by the greatly
lustrous son of Ravana who was a great conqueror . 73.44
After
that the Lord (Indrajit) with his arrows which were like fire and looking like serpents the army of the monkeys.
73.45
Indrajit
struck Gandhamadana with eighteen sharp arrows and Nila who was standing far away with nine arrows.
73.46
That
great hero with seven arrows which
can tear asunder the vital parts struck Mainda and with five arrows he struck Gaja in that battle. 73.47
He then struck Jambavan with ten arrows and Nila
with thirty arrows. He also struck Sugreeva, Rishabha, Angadha and Dvividha
with sharp and terrific arrows endowed with boons and made them breathless.
73.48
That
angry one then looking like the fire of
death tormented other monkey chiefs with very many arrows.
73.49
He
discharged well those arrows shining like sun
and which had great speed he
harassed the monkey army .
73.50
That
very enthusiastic one with great
pleasure saw the extensive army of
monkeys being drenched in blood after tormenting them with great many
arrows.
73.51
Again
that greatly lustrous strong Indrajit the son of the king of Rakshasas,
generated a volley of arrows and
destroyed the monkey army from all sides.
73.52-73.53
Leaving
off his army from that great battle-field and becoming invisible, Indrajit advanced
towards the monkeys and quickly rained terrific
rain of arrows on those armies of monkeys just as
the black cloud causes rain.
73.54
In
that great battle the bodies of the
mountain like monkeys just like
magic were torn in to pieces and they roared in a pitiable voice and fell down on the earth, like the mountains
struck by Indra ‘s Vajrayudha.
73.55
As
the Rakshasa Indrajit , the enemy of
Indra remained concealed by his magical
powers the monkeys in the war only saw arrows with pointed tips falling on
their army.
73.56
That great Lord of the Rakshasas covered all the
directions with hundreds of arrows having
sharp point and luster of the sun
and tore the bodies of the
monkey chiefs.
73.57
He rained greatly , pikes , swords, axe which were
shining like a flame of
fire with sparks on the excellent army of monkeys. 73.58
Wounded
by those arrows which were like flame of
fire from Indrajit , the monkey chiefs resembled
the Kimsuka trees with crimson flowers.
73.59
Those
bull like monkeys with their body
split by that Lord of Rakshasas , went near each other roared and fell down on the ground. 73.60
Hit
on their eyes by those arrows some
monkeys looked up at the sky , joined
with each other and fell down on the
floor . 73.61
With
lances, spikes and sharp arrows, charged with
powerful chants , Indrajit the
excellent Rakshasa struck all those
foremost of monkeys, namely Hanuman, Sugreeva, Angadha, Gandhamadana, Jambavan,
Sushena, Vegadarshina, Mainda, Dvividha, Nila, Gavaksha, Gavaya, Kesari,
Hariloma, Vidyuddamshtra, Suryanana, Jyothimukha, a monkey called Dadhimukha,
Pavakaksha, Nala as also a monkey named Kumuda. 73.62-73.65
Tearing
the important monkey warriors by his
mace and arrows , which were golden in colour , Indrajit rained large many arrows which were equal to the rays of the sun on
Rama and Lakshmana.
73.66
Not
bothering much about those rain of arrows
and treating them as just rain ,
The greatly lustrous Rama looked around
and then spoke to Lakshmana as
follows.
73.67
“Oh
Lakshmana this enemy of the king of devas has been using great arrows and throwing
down the army of monkeys and is also
tormenting us without break by his
sharp arrows.”
73.68
“How
can the very strong and well prepared
Indrajit , who has got boons from
Lord Brahma and who conceals his terrible form from us and who stands prepared to shower weapons be killed by us in the battle today?”
73.69
“I think
that the God who was self born
who is beyond thought presides over this arrow and oh wise
one , with an undistracted
mind you bear with me these
hail of arrows.” 73.70
“Let
that lord of Rakshasas who
is better than all be covered by multitude of arrows
and let the army of Sugreeva
whose leaders have all fallen
look drab.”
73.71
"Finding
both of us have fallen unconscious
without displaying any joy or anger after having desisted from fighting, Indrajit will
certainly return to Lanka, after having obtained laurels of battle in its
beginning itself." 73.72
After
that Rama and Lakshmana were struck by
very many arrows of Indrajit and the
lord of the Rakshasas after hurting both
of them , roared with joy in the middle of the battle. 73.73
Thus
causing the army of monkeys along with Rama and Lakshmana to become despondent
in that battle, that Indrajit, getting
praised by the Rakshasas , quickly
reached the city of Lanka which was being protected by Ravana 's army . Then,
Indrajit cheerfully informed all that had happened, to his father.
73.74-73.75
Thus ends the seventy third chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
74.Hanuman brings the herbal mountain and cures Rama and Lakshmana.
(Vibheeshana
and Hanuman search for the wise Jambavan and find him out. Jambavan tells
Hanuman to bring herbs form Rishabha
mountain in Himalayas to cure Rama and
Lakshmana. Hanuman reaches Himalayas
and since the herbs are not visible to
him, Hanuman brings the mountain
itself. Rama , Lakshmana and all
wounded monkeys are cured. Hanuman takes
back that mountain.)
Then
in the battle front Rama and
Lakshmana were knockdown senseless and
all the leaders of monkey army fainted.
Sugreeva, Nila, Angadha and
Jambavan did not understand what
needs to be done.
74.1
Seeing
that the entire army looked worried , the most intelligent Vibheeshana told the king of monkey warriors and others these matchless
consoling words.
74.2
“Those two
gentle ones honouring the chant
of Lord Brahma have submitted themselves to be knocked down by the arrows of Indrajit and have
become dejected and greatly tired
and there is no need for great
worry among you.”
74.3
“That
greatly fast arrow of Brahma was given to Indrajit by Lord Brahma
himself and honouring that the princes Rama and Lakshmana have fallen down in the battle and
so this is not the time for sorrow. “
74.4
Then
Hanuman , the son of wind god honoring
the arrow of Lord Brahma , after hearing
these words of Vibheeshana spoke as
follows.
74.5
“Let
us console all those monkeys who are
surviving among this army , after being struck by the arrow.”
74.6
Then
those two valorous Hanuman and
Vibheeshana together roamed about the
battle field with burning torches in their hands “
74.7
Hanuman
and Vibheeshana saw that the battle-field was , covered on all sides,
with mountain-sized monkeys fallen with their tails, arms, thighs, feet,
fingers and heaps of heads fractured with blood oozing from their limbs and
urine flowing out. The earth was also covered with flaming weapons fallen
all around.
74.8-74.9
Vibheeshana
and Hanuman saw Sugreeva, Angadha, Nila, Sharabha, Gandhamadana, Gavaksha,
Sushena, Vegadarshi, Mainda, Nala, Jyotimukha and a monkey called Dvividha, who
were struck down on the battle-field.
74.10-74.11
Sixty
seven crores energetic moneys in the fifth and last subdivision of the
day by the arrow of the Lord Brahma.
74.12
In
the great ocean like great army of
monkeys which had fallen down by the
arrow , Hanuman along with Vibheeshana
started searching for Jambavan.
74.13
Then
Vibheeshana seeing that valorous son of
Lord Brahma who was by nature old , looking conspicuous because he was
struck by hundreds of arrows and who looked like fire which had been put
out , spoke to him as follows. 74.14
“Oh
revered one , perhaps by these great and sharp arrows , your life has not
been destroyed” and hearing these words of Vibheeshana , that great
bear Jambavan , with lots of
difficulty spoke these words.
74.15-74.16
“Oh
king of Rakshasas, oh great hero , I am
able to recognize your voice only as I
am not able to see , because my eyes and
limbs have been struck by sharp arrows.”
74.17
“Oh
Rakshasa of good manners , Is Hanuman,
the monkey chief who is the son of
Anjana and The wind God who are living
only for his sake , alive?”
74.18
Hearing
these words of Jambavan, Vibheeshana asked him, “Leaving out the gentle
Rama and Lakshmana , why are you
enquiring about Hanuman?”
74.19
“Oh
gentle one , You are not showing the
same love that you show towards Hanuman
towards the king Sugreeva , Angadha
as well a the princes of Raghu clan.”
74.20
Hearing
these words of Vibheeshana , Jambavan
told “Oh tiger among Rakshasas , please hear , why I am enquiring about
Hanuman.”
74.21
“If
that valorous one is alive , then if the entire army has been
killed are unhurt but if Hanuman has given up his life , we are
all dead , even if we are alive.”
74.22
“Oh
dear lad , only if valorous Hanuman who
is equal to wind as well as equal to
fire is holding to his life , there is a
hope for all of us.”
74.23
Then
Hanuman the son of wind God
approached that very old
Jambavan , did salutations as per rules
and then with modesty held his feet.
74.24
Hearing
Hanuman , That Jambavan , the greatest among monkeys whose sense was perturbed , considered himself to be born once
more.
74.25
Then
the greatly lustrous Jambavan spoke to
Hanuman, “Please come , oh tiger among monkeys , it is your duty to protect all monkeys.”
74.26
“You
are a great friend of all these monkeys
possessing great valour and there
is no other person like you. Since I do not see any other person to do the job
, it is the correct time for you to show your valour .”
74.27
“You
please make the army of monkeys and
bears happy and heal the wounds of arrow on Rama and Lakshmana.”
74.28
“Oh
hanuman you need to travel to the
greatest mountain Himalayas by
travelling , higher and higher over the
ocean. “
74.29
“Oh
destroyer of enemies , there you would
see the best of the mountains
Rishabha and the very powerful peak Kailasa, which is of golden colour.”
74.30
“Oh
valorous one , in the middle of those
two peaks , you will see a shining ,matchlessly brilliant mountain of herbs containing all medicinal herbs.”
74.31
“Oh
tiger among monkeys growing on the top
of that mountain are for shining
herbs and you would see them making all
the ten directions shine.”
74.32
"You
can see there, Mrita Sanjivani (capable of restoring the dead to life),
Vishalyakarani (capable of extracting weapons and healing all wounds inflicted
by weapons), Suvarnakarani (restoring the body to its original complexion) and
Sandhani, the great herb (capable of joining severed limbs or fractured
bone)."
74.33
“Oh
Hanuman you should quickly collect all of them and oh son of the carrier of scents , then you would bring relief to these monkeys by giving them soul.”
74.34
The
great monkey Hanuman after hearing these words of Jambavan was infused
with happiness and strength , just like ocean gets momentum by the
wind.
74.35
Standing
on the Trikuta mountain and
pressing that great mountain by his
legs , Hanuman looked like a second
mountain.
74.36
When
he kept on increasing the pressure by
his feet , that mountain was not able to bear it and sank.
74.37
The
trees on the mountain fell down ,
pressed by Hanuman and due the speed of the monkey , the ground got fire
and the peaks got broken.
74.38
The
other monkeys were unable to stand on that great mountain which started to
reel while it was being pressed and trees and the stones on it got broken.
74.39
The
city of Lanka was confused by panic when its principal gates were broken and the city appeared to dance at night .
74.40
Hanuman
became equal to the mountain and
pressed the mountain by his feet and
the earth along with the ocean began to shake.
74.41
From
that mountain, Hanuman then ascended to the Mount Malaya, appearing like Mounts Meru and Mandara, filled with several
kinds of waterfalls , full of many trees and creepers, having Kamala and Utpala
lotuses blooming, visited by devas and
Gandharwas , having a height of sixty Yojanas , frequented by Vidyadharas, a
number of sages and Apsaras , filled with various kinds of animal-troupes and
illuminated by many caves and then Hanuman grew his body, appearing like a cloud,
bewildering Yakshas, Gandharvas and Kinnaras.
74.42-74.45
Pressing
that mountain with his feet and opening
his mouth which shined like forest fire
and frightening the Rakshasas , Hanuman roared loudly.
74.46
Hearing
that loud sound of the clamouring
roar , the great Rakshasas residing in
Lanka were not able to stir anywhere.
74.47
That
very valorous Hanuman who was the
destroyer of enemies offered salutation
to the ocean and made
up his mind to carry out that prime job for the sake of Rama.
74.48
Raising
his tail which resembled on serpent, bending his back, contracting his ears and
opening his mouth which shined like a
terrific forest -fire, Hanuman jumped into the sky, with a head long speed.
74.49
By
his great speed , he carried away large
number of trees, mountains and some
ordinary monkeys. Driven up and away by the speed generated from his arms and thighs, they
fell down in water when their speed diminished.
74.50
Stretching
his both arms which looked like coiled serpents that
Hanuman with a strength similar
that of Garuda proceeded towards the great Himalaya
mountains with the energy which he drew from all the four
directions.
74.51
Noticing
the sea, whose waves along with its water were made to agitate and all
whose creatures were caused to whirl round, Hanuman quickly speeded up, like
the wheel loosed by the fingers of Lord Vishnu.
74.52
Seeing
the mountains . flocks of birds ,lakes, rivers , ponds
and great towns which
were full of people Hanuman proceeded
towards the Himalaya mountains with the speed equal to his
father the wind God.
74.53
That valorous Hanuman with valour equal to his father lost his tiredness and
speedily travelled through the
orbit of the Sun.
74.54
Travelling
with great speed , which was equal to that of wind ,shaking all the four
directions with echo , that Hanuman who was a tiger among monkeys rushed towards Himalaya mountains. 74.55
That great monkey Hanuman who possessed great valour remembering the words of Jambavan suddenly saw the Himalaya mountains.
74.56
Going
to Himalayas he saw that
greatest among mountains which
was shining with various types of
waterfalls , different type of caves
and streams and summits which looked like white clouds as well as
huge number of trees.
74.57
Approaching
that very great king of mountains ,
with excellent peaks
, he saw great hermitages ,
inhabited by very many great sages .
74.58
He
saw the abode of Brahma , Kailasa the abode of Shiva , the abode of Indra the
lord , the arrow-discharging place of Rudra, the place of Hayagriva, the shining place at
which Brahma's head fell down, the sun-god and Kinkaras.
74.59
He
saw the
home of Agni , the home of
Khubera which was shining like the
sun , the spot where Viswakarma tied the
Sun , the seat of Brahma , the place where Shiva’s weapons are
kept and then also the navel of
earth.
74.60
He
saw the tip of Kailasa , the great stone of Himalaya . The Rishabha mountain , the tall mountain of gold which shines due to its rare medicinal
herbs and which is the lord of mountains
on which all herbs grew.
74.61
Seeing
that mountain shining like a
huge place of fire , Hanuman ,
the son of the emissary of Indra(Wind)
was surprised to see the mountain
of herbs and started searching for the
required herbs.
74.62
That
great monkey who was the son of wind god
having travelled several
thousands of Yojanas . walked around the mountain in search of the herbs.
74.63
All
those great medicinal herbs which were
on the great mountain ,knowing that
somebody was searching for them vanished to their sight.
74.64
When
that great soul was not able to see them
with a very great anger he roared
and not able to bear it , with eyes as red as fire told
this to that king of mountains.
74.65
“Oh
king of mountains , it is clear
that you have not shown any pity towards
Rama and please see yourself crushed to pieces by
the great strength of my arms.”
74.66
Then
catching hold of the summit of the mountain
which had thousands of minerals ,
elephants and gold .he shattered the crest
of the mountain and with
the shining crest he speedily jumped up from there.
74.67
Having uprooted the mountain and frightening all the worlds including leaders of devas and Dhanavas and being praised by many devas
, Hanuman sprang up on the sky and
proceeded back with the speed of an eagle.
74.68
Holding that peak , as lustrous as the Sun that Hanuman
, who resembled the Sun , reached the orbit of the Sun and shined
like second Sun in the nearby
place of the sun. 74.69
When
the son of the carrier of the
scents who resembled a mountain , with
that mountain travelled in the sky he appeared like Lord Vishnu with his
shining wheel with thousand
edges in his hand.74.70
Seeing
him the monkeys made great noise and seeing them Hanuman also produced a sound and with this great noise , Lanka roared more terribly. 74.71
Then he descended on the king of
mountains in the middle of army of
monkeys and having offered salutations
to the monkeys holding his head bent and low , he embraced Vibheeshana. 74.72
Inhaling
the scent of that great medicinal herbs
, both the sons of the human king
, immediately got healed of
their wounds and all other monkey
warriors also got up.
74.73
By
the fragrance of those most powerful medicinal
herbs, all those monkey-warriors who were earlier dead were healed
within a moment of their wounds,
relieved of their pain, even like those who are asleep getting up at the close of night.
74.74
From
the day that war began between monkeys
and Rakshasas , under the orders of Ravana
all those Rakshasas who were
killed by the monkey chiefs were
being thrown away in the
ocean for the sake of their honour .
74.75-74.76
Then
that monkey who was the son of the
carrier of scent , took back that
powerful mountain full of medicinal herbs
to its place and returned quickly and joined Rama .
74.77
Thus ends the seventy fourth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
75.The war intensifies
(As per suggestion of Sugreeva ,the monkey arms starts burning the town of Lanka and Lakshmana give arrow support. The sons of Kumbhakarna along with the big army of Rakshasas comes out. A huge and intense war takes place and both sides loose lot of soldiers.)
Then greatly lustrous king of
Monkeys Sugreeva spoke these meaningful
words Hanuman for the sake of informing him as to what needs to be done.
75.1
“Because Kumbhakarna and his
sons have been destroyed , Ravana is
not in a position to further destruction.” 75.2
“Whichever monkeys have
great strength which is equal to lions , let
those great monkeys with
dexterity , taking burning torches rush towards the city of Lanka with an aim to burn the
house of Ravana.”
75.3
That awful evening
after the sun has set , those
excellent monkeys with burning torches went towards the city of Lanka.
75.4
When those group of monkeys with torch in
hands attacked Lanka from all directions , the Rakshasa guards having a slanted eyes suddenly
ran away from there.
75.5
Those monkeys who were
extremely happy threw fire on those towering gates , attics,
streets and various by lanes and the mansions .
75.6
Then that fire consumed
thousands of houses of those Rakshasas and mansions which are
like mountain fell on the ground .
75.7
Agaru , excellent
very costly sandalwood ,
pearls , glossy gems
and corals were
burnt by that fire.
75.8
Linen, pretty silk , blankets made of sheep’s wool , various kinds of ram’s wool lot of ornaments and weapons were also burnt there .
75.9
The ornaments , saddle etc of
horses which were of peculiar pattern ,
the chains won on the neck by elephants
and polished ornaments meant
for the chariots also were burnt. 75.10
Coats of mail of the warriors,
the armour of the elephants and horses, swords, bows, bow-strings, arrows,
lances, goads and javelins were burnt there.
75.11
The fire burning on all sides burnt blankets and rugs made of
the hair of animals, whisks made of the hair of the tails, the skins of tigers,
many birds, palaces inlaid with pearls and gems and various kinds of stores of
arms. 75.12-75.13
Then, the fire burnt away many
kinds of bright coloured houses of all the Rakshasas, who were greedily fond of their homes. The fire there burnt away
hundreds and thousands of inhabitants of Lanka, who were protected by gold
coloured armory and decked with garlands, ornaments and garments, with
quivering eyes due to inebriation, moving with lustful walking, who were seized
with fury against their enemy, who carried maces, pikes and swords in their
hands, who were eating and drinking too or lay fast asleep on splendid beds
with their loved ones and who were decamping quickly to all sides, taking their
sons with them, frightened and fearing up again and again.
75.14-75.18
The fire there burnt away the
houses, which were strong, very valuable, with profound qualities, decked in
gold with moon shapes and crescent shapes, which rose high with their top
rooms, provided all round with beautiful windows, furnished with seats coaches
etc., decorated with gems and corals, as though touching the sky, rendered
noisy with notes of herons, peacocks, veena and the jingling of ornaments as
also appearing like mountains.
75.19-75.21
Surrounded by that great
fire the arch doors shined like a huge assembly of clouds along with lightning at the
end of summer season.
75.22
The houses surrounded by
burning flames of fire appeared like peaks of great mountains surrounded by
forest fire.
75.23
Blessed women sleeping on the
tower like mansions get scorched by fire , threw away all their ornaments and screamed loudly “Ha, Ha.”
75.24
The houses also were surrounded
by fire and fell like burning peaks of
mountains struck by Vajrayudha of Lord
Indra.
75.25
From a distance those houses
which were burning appeared like the peaks of Himalaya mountains which are surrounded by fire and gave out light.
75.26
Those mansions which were being
burnt set ablaze by flames appeared like Kimsukha trees full of red flowers.
75.27
With elephants let loose by
their chief guards and horses being set
free that city of Lanka appeared like the like ocean at time of deluge when
crocodiles freely roam.
75.28
Seeing the horse set free the
elephants got frightened and went back and seeing the elephants set free the
horses were frightened.
75.29
When the city of Lanka was
burning, due to its reflection the
auspicious ocean looked filled with red coloured water .
75.30
The city that was burnt by the
monkeys within a very short time
appeared like the earth burning at the time of the horrifying deluge .
75.31
The great loud sound raised by the ladies who were
completely covered by the smoke was
heard for a distance of one hundred
Yojanas.
75.32
Then the monkeys thirsting to
fight jumped suddenly on the other Rakshasas, whose body had been severely
burnt and they rushed out to save themselves.
75.33
The loud noise created by the
monkeys and the wailing of the Rakshasas
went on echoing and were heard on all
the ten directions of earth and the ocean.
75.34
Having been healed of their
wounds those two princes without any
confusion seized two of their great bows. 75.35
Then Rama made a sound of twang
with his excellent bow and by that
tumultuous sound all Rakshasas were scared. 75.36
Rama who was drawing his great bow shined like Lord Shiva stretching his bow of Vedas at the time of final deluge. 75.37
The twang of the bow
of Rama was heard much
above the loud shouting of the monkeys
and the wailing sound of the Rakshasas.
75.38
The three sounds of raised loud shout of
monkeys , the wail of the Rakshasas, and
twang sound of Rama’s bow completely was heard in all the ten
directions.
75.39
By the arrows that went from
the bow of Rama made the main tower gate of the city look like the Kailasa mountain , shattered and fallen to the ground.
75.40
Seeing arrows of Rama falling
on the towered mansions , the battle preparedness of the Rakshasa chief got affected.
75.41
To those lords of Rakshasas who were preparing for
battle making the roars of lions
, it appeared that deluge
presided by Rudra has come.
75.42
The great Sugreeva commanded the leader of monkeys ,”Oh monkeys . reach the gates and wage
The war with the Rakshasas and if any of
the monkeys who are present
there and tries to escape there, by royal command he should be
killed.”
75.43-75.44
Seeing those monkey chiefs
standing at his gate holding the flaming torches Ravana
got extremely angry. 75.45
When Ravana moved his body in a
disorderly fashion due to yawning , he
looked like the angry Rudra , who
has assumed his form.
75.46
Greatly angry he
sent both Kumbha and Nikhumbha ,
the sons of Kumbhakarna along with
multitude of Rakshasas. 75.47
By the orders of Ravana,
Yupaksha, Sonitaksha, Prajangha and Kampana along with the those sons of Kumbhakarna set out for the battle.
75.48
Ravana gave the following
order to those very strong Rakshasas,
“Oh Rakshasas , please go now itself
roaring like lions. “
75.49
Encouraged by Ravana those
valorous Rakshasas shining weapons , roared again and again and started out form Lanka.
75.50
By the glitter of ornaments
worn by those Rakshasas and the flaming
torches held by the monkeys , the sky was made to shine from all
directions .
75.51
With the shine of moon and stars in the sky
and splendour of ornaments worn
by both armies , the sky was made
brilliant. 75.52
The moon and lustrous
planets on the sky made the
armies of monkeys and Rakshasas shine
from all sides, 75.53
With the flames coming from half burnt houses and the lustrous agitated waves of the ocean
mingled with water shined in
a great manner.
75.54
That army of Rakshasas was looking awful with flags and banners,
with excellent axes shaped swords,
consisting of great horses, chariots and
elephants, crowded with foot-soldiers of every description, distinguished by
shining pikes, maces, swords, spears, lances and bows which they held
. They were noted for their redoubtable valour and prowess, with shining
lances and rendered noisy by hundreds of tiny bells (tied around chariots,
elephants etc) and the arms of the
warriors were adorned with sets
of gold ornaments, their axes being brandished, mighty weapons being waved
about, arrows fitted to the bows and the whole atmosphere rendered fragrant by
the abundance of sandal paste, garlands and wine.
75.55-75.58
After seeing the army of Rakshasas which came full of horrifying warriors , who thundered like huge clouds and who were difficult to be defeated the army of monkeys marched against them.
75.59
The great
army of Rakshasas marched jumping forward towards
the army who were their
enemies just like moths flying towards the flame .
75.60
The
better army of that Rakshasas
who were holding iron clubs and tips of arrows in their
hands waved those and shined
brightly .
75.61
Then the monkeys who were
enthusiastic to fight the war
hit those Rakshasas with
trees, rocks and fists and
jumped in great frenzy.
75.62
Similarly those Rakshasas with very great strength
and valour , jumped on the
monkeys immediately tore off with
arrows the heads of those monkeys .
75.63
Some of those Rakshasas wandered in the streets with ears
bitten, skulls smashed by the
fists of monkeys and their limbs broken
with stones.
75.64
But some monkeys with horrible look struck those chiefs of monkeys
with sharp swords and drove them all over the battle field, 75.65
One warrior killed one monkey
who was killing another Rakshasa , a second one threw down one monkey
who was throwing down another
Rakshasa ; a third Rakshasa scolded
another monkey who was scolding the
other Rakshasa ; while a fourth one chewed
a monkey who was chewing another.
75.66
One of them requested for
blows, another replied that yet another one is giving and another replied, that he himself is
giving and another said, “Why are you
taking pains?”. 75.67
In the very great war between
Rakshasas and monkeys , some weapons
were made useless , some were dug in to armours of others , long lances were
lifted up and fists, pikes swords and
spears were used in the war.
75.68-75.69
In the war Rakshasas killed the
monkeys in tens and sevens and Monkeys
made ten and seven Rakshasas fall.
75.70
The monkeys caught hold of the
Rakshasas whose hair and cloth were in disarray whose spears and armours
were thrown away and surrounded them from all sides .
75.71
Thus ends the seventy fifth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
76.The Monkey chiefs exterminate many Rakshasa heroes
(In a great war Angadha killed Kampana
and Prajangha, Dvividha killed
Sonithaksha , Maindha killed Yupaksha
and Sugreeva killed Kumbha.)
When that horrifying war in which very many
valorous warriors were killed was
continuing, Angadha who was eager to fight in a war attacked the valorous Kampana.
76.1
Kampana invited Angadha for a
war with him and hit him with
speed with a mace with great anger before he was ready for a
battle and Angadha reeled.
76.2
Getting back his consciousness the lustrous Angadha hurled a mountain peak and
receiving that hit Kampana fell
down on the ground.
76.3
After noticing that Kampana was
killed in the battle , the fearless
Sonitaksha rushed riding a chariot towards Angadha.
76.4
He then speedily struck Angadha with sharp pointed arrows
which can tear up the limbs and with fire-like forms which can destroy the
world. He struck with many sharp arrows by the names of Kshura, Kshurapra,
Naaraacha, Vatsatanta, Shilimukha, Karni, Shalya and Vipatha. 76.5-76.6
The
famous Angadha who was the son of Vali
who was wounded in his limbs with
his great strength crushed his terrific bow
, chariot and arrows.
76.7
Then
the very angry Sonitaksha holding a sword
and a shield jumped from the chariot without hesitation .
76.8
When
he with great speed jumped towards
him, the strong Angadha held him by his hand, snatched his sword
and made a roar like lion.
76.9
Then
that Angadha cut the shoulders of that Rakshasa with that sword from left to right . 76.10
Angadha holding that large sword in his hand again and again roared and
rushed towards other surviving enemies.
76.11
Then the greatly angry Yupaksha along with Prajangha
attacked Angadha riding on a chariot.
76.12
Meanwhile that greatly valorous Sonitaksha who was wearing golden armlets regained his consciousness and holding an iron mace rushed towards Angadha.
76.13
The
great hero Prajangha along with the very
strong Yupaksa . with great anger rushed towards Angadha with a mace.
76.14
In
the middle of Sonitaksha and Prajangha ,
that great monkey shined like the full
moon in between the two constellations
of Vishaka.
76.15
Then
Mainda and Dvividha stood near Angadha to protect him and also to show their skill in war .
76.16
The
very strong Rakshasas with their colossal bodies retaliated and rushed in
anger, wielding swords, arrows and maces, towards the monkeys. 76.17
Those
three great monkey chiefs met
the three Rakshasa lords and
engaged in a great war which made the
hairs to stand erect.
76.18
The
monkeys collected huge trees and
hurled them towards the Rakshasas but
Prajangha cut all of them with his
sword.
76.19
The
monkeys hurled trees and rocks on the chariots and horses towards the
Rakshasas but Yupaksha chopped all of
them with his flood of arrows.
76.20
The
famous and valorous Sonitaksha cut off
the trees hurled at him by Dvividha and
Mainda by his sword in the midway itself.
76.21
Holding
a huge sword capable of cutting away the vital parts of the enemy Prajangha
rushed towards the son of
Vali.
76.22
Then
that very strong lord of monkeys seeing him coming nearby struck him
with a very strong Aswakarna tree.
76.23
Angadha
hit that hand that was holding the sword with his fist and by that blow of the son of Vali that sword
fell down.
76.24
Seeing
that sword fell on the ground like a
pebble , the very strong Prajangha tightened his thunderbolt like fist.
76.25
When he struck the very valorous monkey chief Angadha on
his forehead. Angadha rocked there itself for a moment .
76.26
That
lustrous and famous son of Vali , after he regained consciousness using his fist made the head of Prajangha fall from his trunk. 76.27
Then
Yupaksha seeing that his father’s brother has been killed, with tearful eyes
got down from the chariot with a sword as his arrows were exhausted . 76.28
Seeing
Yupaksha rushing towards him Dvividha
quickly struck him on his chest with great anger and strong one also caught
hold of him.
76.29
Sonithaksha
seeing that his strong brother has been caught
struck the very lustrous Dvividha
on his chest.
76.30
That
very strong Dvividha tottered when
struck but pulled off the mace of Sonithaksha and lifted him.
76.31
When
this was going on the powerful Maidha
came nearer to Dvividha struck
Sonithaksha with his palm on his chest.
76.32
Then
those violent Rakshasas Sonithaksha and
Yupaksha carried on a keen contest with those
two monkeys in the battle field
by pulling and over throwing them
in a severe manner.
76.33
Using
his nails Dvividha scratched the face of
Sonithaksha and threw him on the flow with all his strength and crushed
him.
76.34
Mainda
the monkey chief was greatly
enraged and crushed
Yupaksha with his arms
and Yupaksha fell down on the ground.
76.35
The
army of the king of Rakshasas was greatly perturbed when their great warriors were killed and they then turned their faces towards the son of Kumbhakarna.
76.36
Kumbha
restored the confidence of his
army which came speedily towards him
and seeing the great monkeys who could succeed in their aim had thrown the chief warriors of the
Rakshasas , Kumbha did a feat which was
difficult to do in the battle.
76.37-76.38
Then
Kumbha who the best among archers
taking his bow released several
well composed serpentine arrows which
can split open the bodies. 76.39
His
exceedingly great bow fitted with those
arrows shined like a second bow of Indra
with the illumination and
splendour of Iravatha. 76.40
Drawing
that arrow up to the ears he released
those arrows with the golden shaft and
feathers and struck Dvividha.
76.41
When
Dvividha the great monkey chief having
the splendour of Trikuta mountain , was
suddenly struck by that arrow , with feet swaying here and there he fell down throbbing. 76.42
Seeing
that his brother was defeated in that
great battle Mainda took a very large
stone and rushed with speed to attack
that Rakshasa.
76.43
When
that stone was thrown at him by the
strong one , that Rakshasa Kumbha broke it in to pieces by five shining
arrows.
76.44
Then
Kumbha selected another arrow
resembling a serpent and having a good
tip and struck the chest
of the brother of Dvividha .
76.45
When that monkey chief was hit by that arrow
on his vital parts , he fainted and fell on the ground unconscious.
76.46
Angadha
seeing that both his very strong uncles
have fallen down rushed with speed towards Kumbha who lifted his bow.
76.47
Using
five steel arrows and with three other
sharp arrows Kumbha pierced Angadha who was coming towards him ,like a elephant is pierced by the goad. 76.48
Then again that valorous Kumbha pierced Angadha with many more sharp arrows decked in gold with sharp and harsh tips .
76.49
That
Angadha the son of Vali though he was
wounded with sharp arrows did not
bother much and rained rocks and trees aimed at head of
Kumbha.
76.50
The glorious son of Kumbhakarna then cut off all those trees thrown by the son of Vali and broke the stones.
76.51
Noticing
that Angadha was rushing towards him ,
Kumbha pierced his brows with his
arrows , just like an elephant is
attacked by flaming torches.
76.52
Since
blood which was flowing covered one of his eyes
, he covered his eyes dampened with blood and caught hold of a great sala tree which
was nearby with another hand. 76.53
In
the battle field he bend a little
uprooted that huge tree along
with his branches and held it with his
hand.
76.54
While
all the Rakshasas were staring at it
Angadha with great speed hurled
that tree which was like Mandara
mountain and was as tall as flag of
Indra.
76.55
With
seven sharp arrows which were capable
of splitting the body Kumbha chopped of
that tree and greatly perturbed Angadha fell down unconscious .
76.56
Seeing
that Angadha had fallen down and sunk
in the ocean of depression the monkey
chiefs in formed the matter to Rama.
76.57
Hearing that Angadha was in great pain in that great battle Rama sent
out monkeys under leadership of Jambavan.
76.58
Those
valorous monkeys hearing the order of Rama
rushed towards Kumbha who was
holding a bow in his hand .
76.59
Holding
trees and stones in their hand and
with blood red eyes due to great
anger desirous of defending of Angadha
they rushed.
76.60
The
enraged Jambavan, Sushena and Vegadarshi, the monkey ran up towards Kumbha the
son of Kumbhakarna to attack him.
76.61
Seeing
those very strong monkeys nearer to
him Kumbha flooded and covered
them with very sharp arrows
similar to one stops the stream
by use of a rock.
76.62
When
the great monkeys reached within the ambit of his arrows , they were not able
to even see him , just like a ocean
cannot overstep its shore.
76.63
Seeing
those troops of monkeys being tormented by a flood of arrows, Sugreeva the king
of monkeys, keeping Angadha his brother's son in the rear, rushed headlong
towards Kumbha in the battle, as a swift as a
lion would pounce upon an elephant walking along the slopes of a
mountain. 76.64-76.65
Uprooting
many large trees including an Aswakarna
tree that king of monkeys hurled them on Kumbha.
76.66
That
Kumbha the son of Kumbhakarna cut off
all those which were raining from the sky
which was very difficult job
using very sharp arrows .
76.67
Kumbha
who was skilled in hitting the
target , with his sharp arrows like the like the horrifying Shatagunis. (Pieces
of iron spikes)
76.68
The very strong and famous
Sugreeva who saw that Kumbha had
chopped off the rain of trees was not bothered.
76.69
Tolerating those arrows which hit him Sugreeva took away
Kumba’s bow which was shining
like a rain bow and broke it all once
.
76.70
Then
bouncing after doing this difficult job
, the very angry Sugreeva spoke
to Kumbha who was looking like an elephant whose tusk is broken.
76.71
“Oh
valorous elder brother of Nikumbha ,
your valour and speed with which you send the arrow are astounding. Both Ravana and you are equal in subjugating the Rakshasa force
and in majesty.”
76.72
“Oh
Kumbha who is similar to Prahladha,
Mahabali , Indra, Khubera and Varuna
, you alone were born as strong as your father . “ 76.73
“Even
the devas cannot win over you even when you are alone and holding a spear , Oh
destroyer of enemies with long
arms . Since worries cannot upset a
person who has subdued his senses ,
exhibit your valour and see my actions in return.”
76.74-76.75
“Ravana
the brother of your father due to boons received by him , used
to attack devas and Dhanavas
but Kumbhakarna on his part used to tolerate devas and Asuras.”
76.76
“In
use of bow you are equal to Indrajit
and in fame equal to Ravana and
so in the world of Rakshasas you are
the best in strength and valour.”
76.77
“Let
all the beings witness the great
and wonderful fight between you and
me , which would be like the fight which
took place between Indra and the Rakshasa
called Shambhara .
76.78
.
“You have already done a matchless act
and due to your mastery in arrows
great monkey heroes who had
terrific valour have fallen down.”
76.79
“Oh
valorous Rakshasa , due to your being tired after your engagement in
war , you were not killed by me , due to the fear that the world would find
fault with me . So after taking rest
find out about my strength.”
76.80
Recognizing
those insulting words of Sugreeva Kumbha
‘s luster increased like the luster of
the sacrificial fire increases when
Ghee is offered to it.
76.81
Then
Kumbha caught hold of the arms of Sugreeva
and breathing heavily again and again
like elephants in rut , they
fastened their body with each other and releases
flame and smoke from their
faces due to their tiresomeness .
76.82-76.83
By
the trampling of their feet , the earth sank down and
due to their whirling
movements the ocean became
turbulent .
76.84
Then
Sugreeva tossed Kumbha in to the salty
ocean and by the swift fall there Kumbha was able to see the
bottom of the sea.
76.85
Due
to the falling of Kumbha in it the
waters in the ocean rose equal
to the height of Vindhya mountains spreading on all sides.
76.86
The
very irritated Kumbha jumped up from there
, threw down Sugreeva and struck him on his chest with his
fist which was like a thunder bolt.
76.87
Sugreeva
’s armour was broken and even some
blood oozed out and his cage of bones gave a counter strike to
the that awfully forceful fist.
76.88
The hit
by the force of the fist , the pain resembled the fire bursts on the top of Mount
Meru born out of burst of
lightning .
76.89
Then the very strong Sugreeva , who was the foremost of all monkeys who was struck by Kumbha tightened his fist which was like a thunderbolt .
76.90
Then that valorous Sugreeva brought down his clenched fist which shined
like Sun surrounded by thousand rays
on the chest of Kumbha.
76.91
Due
to the forceful hit by the fist that
Rakshasa fell down exhausted , like
a fire whose flame was exhausted.
76.92
That
Rakshasa who was hit by the fist of Sugreeva dropped down like the planet mars with splendid rays falling from the sky
accidentally .
76.93
When
Kumbha was killed by the king of all monkeys who had very great valour , the earth
, mountains and the forests trembled
and Rakshasas were greatly fear struck. 76.94
Thus ends the seventy sixth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
77.Hanuman kills Nikumbha
(Nikumbha the brother of Kumbha attacks Hanuman to revenge his brother’s death but he is killed by Hanuman)
Seeing his brother was killed by Sugreeva Nikumbha with an anger capable of burning to ashes looked at Sugreeva. 77.1
Then the very courageous Nikumbha took an iron club which was as big as the tip of the Mandhara mountain which was bright and was decorated by flower wreaths and which was provided with iron plates measuring five digits. 77 .2
It was enclosed in gold with diamonds and rubies studded on it and looked like the death dealing staff of Lord Yama and monkeys were dismayed on seeing it and Rakshasas regained their courage.
77.3
Wielding that weapon which in size resembled the flag staff of Indra , the very valorous Nikumbha roared , opening his mouth wide open. 77.4
His chest was decorated by a medal of Gold and he had decorated his hands with pretty bracelets , his ears were decorated by pendants , his neck by splendid garlands and with these ornaments and his club , Nikumbha shined like a clouds with its thunder and lightning along with a rain bow. 77.5-77.6
The great Nikumbha holding that club in his hand , hurled that club with the luster of the sun on the breast of the mighty Hanuman. 77.7
The sky appeared whirling round when Nikumbha swung the iron club and appeared as if the city of Alaka along with palaces of Gandharwas went round with great speed around and moon, stars and planets joined this race. 77.8
The fire like Nikumbha with the shine generated by his club and ornaments who was greatly angry was difficult to be approached like the fire at final deluge. 77.9
Due to fear neither Rakshasas nor monkeys were even able to move but the very strong Hanuman stood before Nikumbha baring his chest . 77.10
The very strong Nikumbha with hands which were similar to a club hurled his club which was shining like the Sun on the chest of the strong Hanuman. 77.11
That club which fell on the rock like broad chest of Hanuman ,immediately broke in to hundreds of pieces and fell like meteors from the sky. 77.12
That great monkey was not moved by that hit of the club and stood like a mountain at the time of earth quake. 77.13
That great monkey who was extremely strong after being struck by the club, clenched his fist with very great force. 77.14
The greatly lustrous , valorous , swift Hanuman who was as powerful as the wind God lifted his fist and hit the chest of Nikumbha with very great force. 77.15
By his hit , the vital parts of the Rakshasa broke up and blood started flowing from him and then he resembled a black cloud with lightning. 77.16
But Nikumbha was unmoved by that great blow and recovered quickly and caught hold of that mighty monkey Hanuman. 77.17
Seeing the very strong Hanuman was lifted off the ground by Nikumbha in the battle ground, the residents of Lanka gave rise to a huge roar of joy. 77.18
Though he was being carried away Hanuman , the son of wind God struck that Rakshasa with his fist which was like a thunderbolt. 77.19
Freeing himself from the hold Hanuman , the son of wind God threw that Nikumbha down on earth and showered blows on him. 77.20
Throwing down Nikumbha with great force on the earth with supreme effort , Hanuman descended on him , ,leapt on his chest and pounded him with great speed. 77.21
Then he caught hold of his head , twisted his neck and tore off his huge head when he was greatly roaring. 77.22
While Nikumbha who was roaring was killed by the son of wind god there ensued a huge fight between Rama and the very angry Makaraksha who was son of Khara. 77.23
When Nikumbha had expired , the monkeys shouted with joy and all directions echoed with satisfaction and the heavens appeared to crumble and the Rakshasas were fear struck. 77.24
Thus ends the seventy seventh chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
78.Makaraksha the son of Khara goes for war.
(Makaraksha who was the son of Khara goes to the battle. He sees very many bad omens but continues to the battle field.)
Hearing the death of Nikumbha and the fall of Kumbha , Ravana was greatly enraged and burnt like fire. 78.1
Completely filled with both anger and sorrow , the Rakshasa king ordered Makaraksha, the son of Khara as follows. 78.2
“Obey my command and go with an army, Oh son and kill Rama as well as Lakshmana along with their monkey army.” 78.3
Hearing the order of Ravana , that Rakshasa called Makaraksha , the son of Khara who considered himself as valorous said , “I will do” . 78.4
Then after saluting the ten necked one , he went round him and that strong one obeying the orders of Ravana left that shining palace. 78.5
That son of Khara commanded an army chief who was nearby to speedily bring him a chariot as well as the army. 78.6
Hearing his words , that Rakshasa who was an army chief brought a chariot as well as army to his proximity. 78.7
Going round the chariot that Rakshasa summoned the charioteer to speedily drive the chariot to the battle field. 78.8
Then Makaraksha addressed all Rakshasas and told them, “Oh Rakshasas , all of you start fighting in front of me.” 78.9
“The great king of Rakshasas Ravana has ordered me to kill Rama and Lakshmana in this battle .”
78.10
“Oh Rakshasas , with excellent arrows , I would kill Rama, Lakshmana , Sugreeva and all other monkeys.” 78.11
“Today by use of the spear, I would completely destroy the huge army of monkeys who have arrived here , like a fire destroys the dried wood.” 78.12
Those strong Rakshasas who have assembled there , heard the words of Makaraksha , using various weapons started to fight . 78.13
All those cruel Rakshasas who can assume any form they want , who had protruding large teeth , tawny coloured eyes and disheveled hair, created fear due to their huge bodies and marched like elephants shaking the earth and surrounded Makaraksha who had a huge body. 78.14-78.15
Then there arose great noise from all directions due to playing of thousands of conches and drums , lion like roars and clapping of arms. 78.16
At that time the long whip slipped from the hands of Charioteer of Makaraksha and his flag staff broke due to the will of fate. 78.17
The horses which were drawing his chariot lost their valorous walk and they started walking listlessly and timidly with tears in their eyes. 78.18
When that angry and evil minded Makaraksha marched ahead a harsh wind carrying dust flew against him. 78.19
Though those greatly valorous Rakshasas saw all these evil omens they ignored them and marched to the place where Rama and Lakshmana were situated. 78.20
Shouting loudly that “I will, I will “, those Rakshasas who were having the colour like black clouds, elephants and buffaloes and who have been wounded more than once and were skilled in martial art moved here and there. 78.21
Thus ends the seventy eighth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
79.Rama kills Makaraksha.
(A great battle takes place between Rama and Makaraksha and in the end Makaraksha is killed by Rama.)
Seeing Makaraksha coming out , the monkey chiefs jumped at once and readied themselves to fight with him. 79.1
After that a huge battle took place between the monkeys and Rakshasas , which made the hairs to bristle and which resembled the war between Devas and Asuras. 79.2
The monkeys and Rakshasas then started hurling trees , spears, maces and clubs at each other and began to crush each other. 79.3
Those Rakshasas , who were
night wanderers , made a slaughter of
the lions among the monkeys, by means of their javelins, swords, maces, spears,
lances, sharp edged spears, slings for throwing stones, nooses, mallets,
staffs, missiles and other weapons and by throwing arrows on all sides. 79.4-79.5
When Makaraksha troubled
them with large number of arrows the monkeys were scared in their mind and greatly fear struck ran away.
79.6
Seeing all those monkeys running
away , the Rakshasas who were arrogant
like lions roared sensing victory.
79.7 Seeing the monkeys fleeing in different directions Rama stopped those Rakshasas with shower of
arrows.
79.8
Seeing that Rakshasas were being stopped , the Rakshasa called
Makaraksha burning with great anger
spoke the following words.
79.9
“”Oh Rama, stop , There would
be a one to one fight between us and you would lose your soul by sharp arrows sent by me.”
79.10
“From the time you killed my
father in Dandakaranya which was a
nefarious act done by you , my anger
keeps on becoming violent.”
79.11
“Oh evil soul Raghava
. since I have not been able to see you from that time in the great forest my limbs were
burning with fury.”
79.12
“Oh Rama by great good fortune
I have been able to see you here as like
a hungry lion searching for animals to
eat, I have been searching for you.”
79.13
“Due to the fast arrows which I
would be sending you would start
residing in the world of death and will
live there along with warriors killed by you earlier.”
79.14
“What is the use of telling
many words? Please , hear my words . All the world would be watching me and you fighting here in this battle field.”
79.15
“In this battle field, the
fight between us would proceed either
by arrows , mace or by hands , as per what you have learnt earlier.”
79.16
Hearing the words of Makaraksha , Rama the son of Dasaratha laughingly started speaking because Makaraksha would keep on talking.
79.17
“Oh Rakshasa, why are you telling about yourself unnecessarily with
so many useless words? How is it possible
to win over me with the strength of mere speech?”
79.18
“In the Dandaka forest I killed
fourteen thousand Rakshasas and also
your father as well as Trishira
and Dhooshana.”
79.19
“Oh sinner , today
vultures, jackals and crows with their sharp beaks and goad like claws would become contented by eating your
flesh.”
79.20
When Rama told like this, the very strong Makaraksha
sent very many arrows aimed at
Rama in the battle field.
79.21
With a rain of other arrows Rama broke those arrows which were provided with golden shaft fell on the ground.
79.22
When Makaraksha , the son of Khara met Rama the
son of Dasaratha in battle , the battle raged furiously.
79.23
The sound that arose from their
bows with great resonance was heard on the battle field like a rumbling sound of clouds in the sky.
79.24
With the desire
to watch that wonderful battle ,
all the devas, Rakshasas , Gandharwas
, Kinnaras and great serpents
reached the sky .
79.25
Though each of them
pierced the limbs of the other, their
respective strength only doubled and
they continued to fight by inflicting
blows on each other .
79.26
That Rakshasa broke all the
arrows sent by Rama and Rama broke in many ways the arrows sent by that
Rakshasa.
79.27
All the four directions as well as intermediate
points were covered by those large number of arrows and due to the earth being covered by them,
it was not even visible .
79.28
Then Rama with long arms , greatly infuriated because of the
fight broke the bow of that Rakshasa
and killed his charioteer by using
eight arrows.
79.29
Then Rama broke his chariot with arrows and killed his
horses and made them fall dead on the ground
and then Makaraksha without a chariot stood on the ground.
79.30
Then that Rakshasa who was standing on the ground took in his hand a trident which made
by its luster equal to fire at deluge , all the people greatly scared.
79.31
The great trident which was
difficult to obtain was presented to him by Rudra and generated great fear and that trident
shined in the sky like a great weapon
of destruction.
79.32
Whirling that great
trident which was shining like
fire , that Rakshasa in great rage threw it on Rama who was
a great soul.
79.33
Rama using four arrows hit
that shining trident which was
hurled by the son of Khara in the sky
itself. 79.34
That trident ornamented with gold broke in to pieces in many ways and fell scattered on earth like a big meteor.
79.35
Seeing that trident was broken by Rama who never gets
tired doing his duties, those beings standing on the sky said , “Excellent, Excellent.”
79.36
When that Rakshasa Makaraksha saw that his trident
was destroyed , he lifted his fist and called out to Rama, saying “Wait,
wait .”
79.37
When the son of Raghu clan saw him
rushing towards him, he smiled
fitted in to his bow The arrow
of fire.
79.38
When that Rakshasa was hit by that
arrow of Rama ,his heart was split
open ,and he fell dead then and there in the battle field.
79.39
All the Rakshasas seeing the
fall of Makaraksha , greatly scared by the arrows of Rama , ran away immediately to Lanka.
79.40
Seeing that by the speed of
arrows of the son of the king
Dasaratha , that Rakshasa who was the son of Khara was killed those devas
seeing it from the sky became
happy and felt that a mountain was
broke by lightning.
79.41
Thus ends the seventy ninth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
80.Indrajit comes to the battle field
(When Ordered by Ravana,
Indrajit again came to the battle field. The Uagba he performed gave good
omens. He fought becoming invisible
with Rama and Lakshmana. When Lakshmana wants to kill all Rakshasas by
one arrow of Brahma, Rama prevents him .
The great war continued.)
Ravana hearing about the slaying of Makaraksha who has won several battles , due to great rage grinded his teeth together and made “Kata-Kata” sound and with anger thought about what should be done and instructed his son Indrajit to go the battle. 80.1-80.2
“Oh valorous one being either invisible or visible kill the brothers Rama and Lakshmana who have very great strength.” 80.3
“You have won victory over Indra of incomparable deeds in war. Can you kill these human beings when you see them in a battle.” 80.4
Hearing these words of the king of Rakshasas, he bowed to the commands of his father , poured oblations in the sacrificial fire with proper rituals in the land of Yagna. 80.5
While he was pouring oblations in the sacred fire , Rakshasa women carrying red turbans hastily arrived at the place where Indrajit was. 80.6
Besides using blade weapons as Shara grass(to be spread) and using chips of Vibhhitaka as wooden chips to feed the fire , he also used red robes and used iron ladles for cleaning and pouring ghee in to the sacrificial fire. 80.7
Having spread on the ground
around all the sides of the sacrificial fire, with other weapons along with lances, that
Rakshasa seized hold of the neck of a live goat,
entirely black and consigned it to the fire.
80.8
Omens indicating victory appeared in the smokeless fire with
great flames when
it was aroused by the first
single offering . 80.9
The God of fire himself became
a visible person who was spreading the
fire towards the right and who was of
golden colour and received the
offering. 80.10
After offering scared oblations
in fire and gratifying Devas, Dhanavas and Rakshasas
he ascended the chariot with
power to disappear from
sight. 80.11
The excellent chariot was drawn
by four horses and had in it sharp
arrows and a mighty bow and looked
pretty.
80.12
That chariot decorated with gold shined
because of his body and was
decorated with carved images
of deer , full moon
and crescent .
80.13
The flag post of Indrajit shined like
the flame of a fire with its
large rings of gold and
studded with cats eye gems. 80.14
Indrajit , the son of
Ravana who was protected by Brahma arrow which was as lustrous as the
sun had extremely great strength and
was difficult to be attacked .
80.15
Indrajit who came from the city had obtained the power
of vanishing from sight by uttering chants sacred to the Rakshasas and offering oblations in the fire , spoke as follows. 80.16
“I would kill both the princes who left their home to become mendicants and were unnecessarily roaming and
give victory to my father Ravana
as present today.” 80.17
“Making the world bereft of
monkeys and killing Rama and Lakshmana , it would great pleasure
to me” and saying this he vanished from sight.
80.18
Egged by Ravana , that sharp Indrajit along with his sharp arrows and bow made of steel swiftly came to that battle field.
80.19
He then saw those great heroes
who looked like three headed serpents
shower very many arrows standing in the middle of the monkeys.
80.20
Concluding that they were the
two princes , after stringing his
bow he covered them both with
rains of arrows just like a rich
rainy cloud.
80.21
He then reached the sky with
his chariot and remaining invisible
there , he struck Rama and Lakshmana
with sharp arrows.
80.22
Those Rama and Lakshmana when surrounded by the speed of those
arrows , placed arrows in their bows
and sent several divine arrows.
80.23
In spite of their covering the
sky with net work of arrows those very
strong ones could not hit him in spite
of using divine arrows.
80.24
After covering the sky, the great
Indrajit created a dark smoke
and hid all directions by enclosing them with a mist like smoke .
80.25
While Indrajit was moving
about, neither the sound produced by the impact of his palm on the bow string
was heard, nor the sound of his wheels or the clattering of hoofs of his horses
could be heard, nor did his form come to the view. 80.26
In that pitch darkness where visibility is poor , Indrajit
rained his steel arrows on them
which was like a rain of
stones.
80.27
The very angry Indrajit pierced greatly the limbs of Rama with his sharp arrows which were as shining as the sun and got by him as boons
. 80.28
The foremost among men Rama and
Lakshmana who were being struck by
steel arrows , just like two mountains
hit by torrents of rain , released
golden shafted arrows against Indrajit. 80.29
Those arrows decorated by the
plumes of heron reached Indrajit in the sky , pierced him and fell on the ground stained by blood.
80.30
Greatly shining those two men
began to cut and destroy the arrows
which were falling on them with
Weapons called Bhallas.
80.31
Both Rama and Lakshmana sent
their great arrows towards the place
from which the sharp arrows were
falling on them.
80.32
The son of Ravana who was an
expert in chariot based war
travelled all over the different directions and with his sharp arrows and pierced Rama and Lakshmana.
80.33
Those valorous sons of Dasaratha who were wounded by well made arrows with golden shaft appeared like Kimsuka trees in flowering.
80.34
Like the position of sun cannot
be guessed when sky is thickly overcast by clouds , no one could guess his position , nor
form , nor his bows and nor anything about him.
80.35
Struck down by him the monkeys were killed .Those hundreds
of dead monkeys covered the
surface of earth there.
80.36
Lakshmana who was greatly
enraged told his elder brother, “I shall
employ the arrow of Brahma to kill all the Rakshasas.”
80.37
Rama who had all auspicious
signs then told Lakshmana, “You should not kill all Rakshasas for the
sake of a single Rakshasa.”
80.38
“You are not supposed to
kill one who is not fighting, one who is hiding , one who seeks refuge with folded palms , one who is fleeing and one who is
intoxicated.”
80.39
“Oh very strong Lakshmana with long arms we shall
make efforts to kill only Indrajit and we will employ arrows which
have great speed and which are like poisonous snakes.” 80.40
“The leaders of the monkey
army if they are able to see this
Rakshasas would forcibly kill this
harmful one who does magical tricks and remains invisible. “
80.41
“Burnt by my arrows , he will fall dead on the ground , even if
he enters the earth or heaven , or world below or the sky and remains there completely hidden.”
80.42
Speaking these greatly
meaningful words like this the great
Rama surrounded by the great
monkeys started to think of a speedy
method of killing the Rakshasa who did cruel deeds.” 80.43
Thus ends the eightieth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
81.Indrajit kills the Sita of illusion
(Indrajit brings a Sita made by
illusion through the western gate, When Hanuman and other monkeys were
witnessing he killed Sita of illusion. The monkeys become agitated.)
Guessing the mind of the great
Rama , then Indrajit turned away from the battle field and entered in to his city. 81.1
Then that valorous son of Ravana recollected the killing of many
energetic Rakshasas went again to fight
with eyes reddened by anger.
81.2
The very valorous Indrajit who was the enemy of devas and who
belonged to the Paulasthya clan and who was surrounded by many Rakshasas came out
through the western gate . 81.3
Then that Indrajit who saw the brothers Rama and Lakshmana who were prepared to fight the war , on his
part showed his magical tricks.
81.4
Placing a Sita created by
illusion on his chariot , with a large army surrounding that
chariot , intended to kill her. 81.5
That greatly evil minded one made up his mind to confuse everyone by playing a trick of
killing that Sita of illusion
and went towards the monkeys.
81.6
Seeing him coming towards
them , all those monkeys were greatly agitated and with
rocks in their hands , they
bounced towards him to fight with him.
81.7
The elephant like monkey
Hanuman took a very large peak of the
mountain which was difficult to
carry went in front of them. 81.8
Then that Hanuman
saw Sita, the wife of Rama, the best among women, bereft of joy, wearing
only a single braid of hair, looking miserable, with her face emaciated due to
fasting, dressed in a single worn-out clothing, unadorned and with all her
limbs covered with dust and dirt; in the chariot of Indrajit.
81.9-81.10
As soon as he saw her, he
identified her as Mythili, since he had
seen that daughter of Janaka not long
ago .
81.11
Seeing her as pained with sorrow , being without joy , looking like a saint , miserable
and sitting beside Indrajit
Hanuman wondered about his intentions and along with other monkey leaders rushed
towards him.
81.12-81.13
Seeing the army of monkeys that son of Ravana benumbed by great anger ,
drew out his sword from his sheath and
pulled out Sita by her hair.
81.14
When they all were seeing that
lady, that son of Ravana started
beating her and she who was created by illusion, started
shouting “Rama, Rama.”
81.15
Seeing her being caught by her
hair Hanuman the son of wind God became greatly miserable and started shedding tears from his eyes.
81.16
Seeing her who had pretty limbs who was the darling wife of Rama , Hanuman with anger told these harsh
words to the son of the king of Rakshasas.
81.17
“Oh evil soul,
though you were born in a clan of
Brahmin sages you belong to the
Rakshasa clan and you have touched her
hair for inviting your ruin.”
81.18
“Oh cruel person, Oh person who is not cultured , Oh mean fellow , Oh wicked one , oh person having sinful valour , oh pitiless one , woe unto you for the sinful conduct that
you did . Such an act is not worthy of
even a barbarian and so there is no pity for you.” 81.19
“Oh merciless one , Sita came away from her house from her kingdom for being protected by Rama . What wrong has
she done to you? Why are you killing her? “
81.20
“It is definite that after killing Sita, you would not survive for a
long time. You who deserve to be killed , by your act , have fallen in my
hands,”
81.21
“Soon you would leave this
life and after death , you would
descent to the land of lady killers which is despised even by those who deserved to be killed by
people.”
81.22
After telling this Hanuman who was surrounded by monkeys
holding their weapons , with great anger
towards the Rakshasas , rushed towards
Indrajit.
81.23
But the army of Rakshasas in great anger intercepted that monkey army of great prowess which was advancing towards them .
81.24
Stirring up that army of monkeys with thousands of
arrows , Indrajit replied to
Hanuman , the foremost of monkeys as follows.
81.25
“ I am going to kill Sita for whose sake, Sugreeva. You and Rama
have come here while you are standing
and looking on , now itself. “
81.26
“Oh monkey , after killing her , I would be killing you, Rama,
Lakshmana , Sugreeva and the
ungentlemanly Vibheeshana.”
81.27
“Oh monkey you just said that
women are not to be killed but that
which causes pain and sorrow to unfriendly people should be done.”
81.28
After saying this Indrajit himself killed the Sita of illusion who was all the while sobbing with his sharp edged sword.
81.29
That saintly and miserable one
with broad hips and who was pretty to see was
cut across diagonally from left
to right and fell down on earth.
81.30
After killing that lady ,
Indrajit told Hanuman “See I have killed
the darling of Rama with my weapon and with this the princess of
Videha is no more and all your efforts
are in vain.” 81.31-81.32
After killing her with his
great sword That Indrajit climbed in to his chariot and with joy roared loudly.
81.33
All the monkeys who were standing in front of him , head his roar , when he shouted with wide
open mouth , sitting comfortably in the
tower of his aerial chariot m,
which was unreachable for others.
81.34
After killing Sita in that way, the evil-minded Indrajit became
exceedingly glad. Seeing him exceedingly pleased, the monkeys looked dejected
and suddenly ran away.
81.35
Thus ends the eighty first chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
82.Hanuman goes to inform Rama about Sita ’s death
(Hanuman wages a great war and when Indrajit starts to fight again, he decides to inform Rama about Sita ‘s death. Indrajit goes to Nikumbila to perform a Yagna.)
Hearing that huge roar which was like the thunder bolt of Indra , the monkeys after looking in all directions , ran away here and there. 82.1
Then Hanuman , the son of wind God spoke to all those monkeys who were running away dejected , miserable , scared and widely apart. 82.2
“Oh monkeys , why are you
running away with disappointed faces and
leaving away your enthusiasm to fight ?Where has your valour gone.” 82.3
“While I am marching ahead of
you, march behind me, because it is not proper for the valorous ones of a good family to
run away.” 82.4
When the wise Hanuman spoke this way, the monkeys became in a
cheerful mood and collected mountain peaks and trees in great anger. 82.5
The best of the monkeys roared and rushed towards the
Rakshasas and they followed Hanuman by
surrounding him from all sides. 82.6
Hanuman being surrounded by the chiefs of monkey
army killed the
army of enemies like a fire with flame. 82.7
The great monkey accompanied by
the monkey army destroyed the Rakshasas like Yama , the god of death at final
deluge. 82.8
The great monkey Hanuman gripped by great sorrow
was very greatly enraged and
threw a rock on the chariot of
Indrajit.
82.9
Seeing the rock rushing towards
them the charioteers with the help of
obedient horses drove the chariot to a far off place.
82.10
Not able to reach the chariot
along with the charioteer of Indrajit ,
that rock fell on the ground and split in to pieces and pierced the earth.
82.11
By the fragments of the fallen
rock the army of Rakshasas were greatly wounded and they were greatly perturbed over possibility of rocks falling on
them.
82.12
Monkeys in hundreds with very huge bodies lifted up
trees and mountain peaks and
rushed towards Indrajit. 82.13
Those very valorous monkeys threw trees and mountain peaks towards Indrajit in that battle and by shooting large number of trees and
peaks , the monkeys caused destruction
of their enemies and the monkeys roared
greatly .
82.14
Struck with trees with great valour by those terrible looking monkeys , the Rakshasas of hideous appearance rolled about restlessly in the
battlefield.
82.15
Seeing that his own army is
being tormented by those monkeys , the very angry Indrajit took hold of his weapons and started going towards
his enemies.
82.16
That Indrajit, of firm valour , accompanied by his army, by
releasing a multitude of arrows, killed a very many number of monkeys.
82.17
In that battle , the soldiers of Indrajit also killed monkeys with spears
, tips of arrows , swords , sharp
edged weapons and also concealed weapon.
82.18
The very strong Hanuman
played a havoc among the
Rakshasas who did terrible deeds using
trees with excellent branches and also
with rocks.
82.19
Keeping the enemy army back , Hanuman spoke to the other monkeys like
this, “Retreat , there is no need to conquer this enemy now.”
82.20
“That Sita for whose sake we were prepared to sacrifice our lives with a wish to do what would make Rama happy has been killed.” 82.21
“We would inform about this matter to Rama and even Sugreeva and then act according to what they both want us to do,” 82.22
After speaking like this to the monkeys and holding them back , Hanuman , the chief of monkeys without any fear along with his army turned back. 82.23
Seeing Hanuman withdrawing and going to the place where Rama was there , that evil soul went to the temple (sanctuary?) called Nikumbila , with an aim to pour oblations in the sacred fire. 82.24
After reaching Nikumbila Indrajit poured oblations in the sacred fire , which when propitiated by the Rakshasa by offer of meat and flesh blazed up and consumed them. 82.25-82.26
Swollen up by the oblations of blood that sacred fire which was highly intense appeared like the evening sun wrapped up in flames. 82.27
Then, Indrajit, well-versed with the technique of performance of Yagnas for the prosperity of the demons, poured oblations according to the scriptural precepts. Seeing this, those Rakshasas , who knew what was prudent and evil in major battles, stood firm as a big crowd by his side. 82.28
Thus ends the eighty second chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
83.Enraged Lakshmana berates Dharma
(When Hanuman tells the news of Sita ‘s death, Rama faints. Lakshmana who comes there says that following Dharma is foolish. He further tells that in this world most important thing is wealth and Strength which follows wealth.)
On hearing the great sound of the battle between Rakshasas and monkeys Rama spoke like this to Jambavan. 83.1
“Oh gentle one , by the way that we hear the rattling sound of weapons , it seems that Hanuman is doing a very difficult job . I am certain of this.” 83.2
“And so oh lord of bears , accompanied by your own army quickly go there and help that Hanuman who is fighting there.” 83.3
Agreeing to that Jambavan surrounded by his own army went towards the western gate where Hanuman was fighting. 83.4
Then Jambavan saw Hanuman coming surrounded by all his monkeys , who had already fought terribly but now sighing with sorrow. 83.5
Seeing that terrible army of bears who looked like a dark cloud on its way to join the battle , Hanuman intercepted them and told about everything. 83.6
With great speed the great soul Hanuman sought the presence of Rama along with his army and spoke the following words to him. 83.7
“When we were fighting in the battle , while we were seeing , Indrajit the son of Ravana killed Sita who was weeping.” 83.8
“Oh destroyer of enemies , with a heavily distressed mind , I saw this and felt greatly sad and I have come here to tell you about that.” 83.9
Hearing those words , Rama became very sad and fainted and fell on the ground like a tree whose roots are cut off. 83.10
Seeing him who was resembling the gods falling on the ground, all the chiefs of the monkeys came there bouncing and rushed towards him. 83.11
They all sprinkled on him water scented with lotus and lilies as one would do over a fire which has suddenly flared up and burning everything . 83.12
Then the very sad Lakshmana hugged and took the ailing Rama in his arms and spoke the following very meaningful words. 83.13
“Oh gentle brother , Dharma cannot save you now and you have been sticking to the path of virtue and won over your senses and these cannot save you from adversities. 83.14
“Just like you can see animate and inanimate things , you cannot see the differences between virtues and vice and according to me Dharma does not exist .” 83.15
“Just like you can see animate and inanimate things , you cannot see the differences between virtues and vice and so a man who follows Dharma like you should not fail like this.” 83.16
“If not following Dharma has any effect , Ravana should have gone to hell and you have always been with Dharma and so you should not undergo such sorrow and suffering. “ 83.17
“Since there is no sorrow occurring to Ravana and sorrow has come to you , the result of following vice is Dharma and the result of following vice is Dharma and the opposites seem to have changed each other’s role.” 83.18
“If fruit of Dharma can only be obtained by Dharma, and fruit of vice can only be obtained only by vice then those who are rooted in vice alone can get only the fruit of vice and those who are rooted in Dharma can only get fruit of Dharma.” 83.19-83.20
“When we see that those in whom vice is rooted become prosperous and those who are rooted in Dharma suffer , we feel that both Dharma and vice are useless.” 83.21
“Oh Rama , if people who do sin are killed by their vice and then that vice would be forthwith destroyed and afterwards whom will those unrighteous destroy?” 83.22
“If a man is killed while performing a ritual prescribed in the scriptures or kills another while performing that ritual , that fate makes that action tainted by the sinful act and not the agent.” 83.23
“Oh Rama , the destroyer of enemies , it s not clear to me how prosperity can be attained by Dharma for it is attained by luck alone , Hence to me Dharma seems to be nonexistent.” 83.24
“Oh chief among those who follow Dharma , If Dharma really exists no misfortune would have occurred to you and Since you have got in to this calamity and the hypotheses that good will accrue by Dharma is not proved.” 83.25
“Or else if Dharma becomes weak and cowardly and it surrenders before strength , I have a feeling that Dharma which lacks strength should not be pursued.” 83.26
“So please depend on your strength as you do now to Dharma . If Dharma is subordinate to strength , give up the feeling of predominance to Dharma.” 83.27
“Oh destroyer of enemies , if speaking truth is Dharma , where did Dharma go when our father was not true to his promise, was merciless to you and was disunited from you. Where you not bound by the announcement made by our father making you Yuvaraja?” 83.28
“Oh tormenter of enemies If Dharma or vice is with worth pursuing , Indra the wielder of Vajrayudha would not have performed a sacrifice after killing Viswarupa.” 83.29
“Oh son of Kakustha clan, Dharma leads to destruction but when vice is united with strength , a man does everything according to his will.” 83.30
“In this case my opinion is Dharma consists of Dharma and strength and you have cut off the roots of Dharma , by spurning the kingdom at that time.” 83.31
“By collecting treasures from place to place and augmenting it by different actions , all tasks are indeed fulfilled ,like the river flowing from the mountain.” 83.32
“ Being bereft of treasures a man loses his luster , like small rivers getting dry during summer season.”
83.33
“ One who is brought up in comfort , when he renounces wealth and then seeks comfort does a sinful act and only evil flow from it.” 83.34
"Friends gather round him,
who has riches. Relatives stand by him, who has riches. He alone is virile in
the world, who has riches. He alone is a learned man, who has riches."
83.35
"He alone is a mighty man,
who has riches. He alone is a prudent man, who has riches. He alone is highly
fortunate. He alone is distinguished, who has riches."
83.36
“Oh brave one I told you about the evils one faces when one sacrifices wealth and I know extremely well the reasons for which you sacrificed the kingdom.” 83.37
“When one has wealth, religious merit is obtained by him., every one would go round him . and to the penniless man , who has desire to earn wealth , Even hunting for wealth may not be possible and he can never be wealthy.” 83.38
“Oh king , Joy , pleasures , pride , virtue , anger , peace , control of senses are all attained by those who have wealth.” 83.39
“Those riches , due to giving up of which , material happiness is lost in case of people who practice Dharma are not seen in you , similar to planets are not seen on cloudy days. 83.40
“Oh valorous one , while you were in exile in the forest by the command of your father , your wife who was more dear than soul itself for you , was stolen away by that Rakshasa.” 83.41
“Oh valorous one , I am only trying to dispel that great agony that you are undergoing caused by Indrajit . Therefore , Rama , please get up.” 83.42
“Oh tiger among men, Oh long armed one , oh person with firm resolve , get up. Being great with a disciplined mind, why are you not understanding about yourself.” 83.43
“Oh matchless one , On seeing the death of Sita, I am greatly enraged. Please get up and do a favour for me. I shall completely destroy with my arrows Lanka, along with its chariots , elephants , and horses along with Ravana. “ 83.44
Thus ends the eighty third chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
84.Vibheeshana wants Rama r to send Lakshmana to stop the yagna in Nikumbila.
(Vibheeshana arrives there at that time and assures Rama, that Ravana would never consent to the killing of Sita. He informs that if Indrajit completes the Yagna at Nikumbila, he would become invincible. He requests Rama to send Lakshmana with him so that the Yagna can be stopped.)
When Lakshmana who was fond of his brother was consoling Rama, Vibheeshana after settling down the monkey army in proper positions came there. 84.1
Vibheeshana surrounded by four warriors looking like heaps of collyrium , who were chiefs of troops , who were armed with several types of weapons and who were looking like elephants approached Lakshmana who was drowned in sorrow and the monkeys whose eyes were full of tears. 84.2-84.3
He also saw the great soul Rama , who was the son of the Ikshuvaku clan having fainted and resting on the lap of Lakshmana. 84.4
Seeing that embarrassed Rama who was tormented by sorrow that Vibheeshana who was distressed by the sight , with great agony asked, “What is all this?” 84.5
Seeing the face of Vibheeshana and also seeing Sugreeva and other monkeys Lakshmana with tears flowing from his eyes spoke these greatly meaningful words. 84.6
“Oh gentle one, On hearing the words from Hanuman that Sita was killed by Indrajit , Rama fainted and fell down. “ 84.7
Intercepting Lakshmana while he was narrating Vibheeshana spoke these meaningful words to Rama who was unconscious. 84.8
“Oh king among men, I think what you have been told by Hanuman with great sorrow to be as absurd as drying of the sea.” 84.9
“Oh long armed one, I know what opinion , the evil minded Ravana holds about Sita. He would never do the killing of Sita.” 84.10
“Though as a well wisher of Ravana I begged him several times to give up Sita , he did not agree to my advice.” 84.11
“It could not be done neither by peace, dissension and by giving gift and how is it possible by fight or any other means?” 84.12
“ Oh great one , after hoodwinking these monkeys by illusion , he played the part . Please know that Sita whom he killed is an illusion.” 84.13
"After reaching the temple
by name of Nikumbila, this son of Ravana
will pour oblations into the
sacred fire. On returning after the pouring oblations into the sacred fire,
Indrajit will prove difficult to be
defeated in battle, even by devas including Indra." 84.14
“It is definite that it was
a show of illusion that he performed using magical tricks. Expecting these
valorous monkeys would accept
it.”
84.15
“Before the sacrifice
is completed , we should go there
along with the army . oh tiger
among men . Give up this improper
sorrow which has come upon you. . On seeing you suffering from sorrow all your army is becoming despondent.”
84.16-84.17
“You please stay
here with a peaceful heart
and confidence . and send with
us Lakshmana and the
army. “ 84.18
“Let this tiger among men using
very sharp arrows make the
son of Ravana abandon the act
of sacrifice and then it is possible to
kill him.”
84.19
“Lakshmana ‘s arrows
which are very fiery and
very sharp with a speed of the wings of the bird can
drink his blood like the birds which are not lovely. “
84.20
“Oh long armed one, so send
the auspicious looking Lakshmana
, who is like the thunderbolt
sent by Indra the king of devas, to kill Indrajit.”
84.21
“Oh best among men , it is not proper to delay the killing of the enemy and so now you give permission by your words to Lakshmana to destroy the enemy
as Indra would hurl his Vajrayudha
to kill enemies of devas.”
84.22
“If that Indrajit , the greatest among Rakshasas completes his
sacrifice he will become
invisible and even devas and Asuras would not be able to see him in the battle. If after completing the sacrifice , he comes to fight , even the devas would not be confidant to retain their lives in a battle with him.”
84.23
Thus ends the eighty fourth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
85.Lakshmana along with army reaches Nikumbila
((Rama requests Vibheeshana to repeat what he said. Vibheeshana says that if the Yagna at Nikumbila is stopped, then only Indrajit can be killed. Lakshmana along with his army reaches Nikumbila in time.)
Rama who was greatly sorrowing after hearing those words could not understand clearly what was told by the Rakshasa. 85.1
Then Rama the conqueror of enemy cities after taking courage spoke to Vibheeshana who was sitting near him and in front of the monkeys. 85.2
“Oh king of Rakshasas , I want to hear the words spoken by you again .And please tell me again, what you wanted to tell me .” 85.3
That expert in speech after hearing the words of Raghava spoken with sadness again spoke those words gently. 85.4
“Oh long armed valorous one , you had ordered me to marshal the troops properly and immediately after hearing your words , I have done accordingly .” 85.5
“All those armies were properly divided and positioned at all places and I have even the commanders were also properly positioned as per their ranks .” 85.6
“Oh Great Lord , I have to tell you something more and please listen to it , When you are sorrowing without any reason , we all feel pain in our hearts. “ 85.7
“Oh king, please leave this false sorrow that has come to you. . Let your worry , which will increase the pleasure of your enemies may be given up.” 85.8
“ Oh valorous one , if you want to get back your Sita then the Rakshasas are to be destroyed and so suit yourself to the required action and become cheerful.” 85.9
“Oh son of Raghu clan, please listen to what I tell which is for your benefit. Immediately Lakshmana accompanied by a large army should reach Nikumbila and kill Indrajit by releasing fatal and serpentine snake like arrows. “ 85.10-85.11
“That valorous one by penance
addressed to Lord Brahma has
obtained Brahma arrow and horses which
travel according to his will.”
85.12
“He has now reached Nikumbila
along with his army. And suppose he
completes the fire sacrifice there and
comes back , know that all of us would
be killed.”
85.13
“A boon was given to that
intelligent Rakshasa by Brahma, the god of all worlds as follows, “ Oh Indrajit , oh long armed one that
valorous enemy who strikes
you with his bow drawn, while you are
going to Nikumbila or while you have not
arrived at Nikumbila or while you have not offered your oblations at
Nikumbila would be the cause of your
death.” 85.14-85.15
“Oh very strong Rama , give orders for killing Indrajit for when he is killed know that
Ravana along his friends is also
killed.”
85.16
Hearing the words of
Vibheeshana, Rama replied to him, ,”Oh truly valorous one ,I know about the illusion created by that angry Rakshasa,”
85.17
“That intelligent Indrajit
knows how to use the arrow of Brahma
and he is also the master of many magical tricks. Also he is so
strong that in battle he can
make Varuna and other Gods faint.”
85.18
“The movement of that very
famous hero while he travels in his
chariot on the sky is not known to
others, like the sun cannot be seen if there
are dense clouds.”
85.19
Knowing well the valour and magical tricks of that evil minded enemy , Rama spoke to Lakshmana endowed with great glory.
85.20
"Oh Lakshmana, You, accompanied by that entire army which
stands at the disposal of Sugreeva, along with
the troop-commanders with
Hanuman as their head and protected by Jambavan the lord of bears,
who will be accompanied by his army, go and
kill that Indrajit the prince of Rakshasas , rich in the power of magical
tricks."
85.21-85.22
“Along with his ministers the
great Rakshasa who knows all his magical tricks will follow behind you.”
85.23
Hearing the words of
Raghava , Lakshmana who is of matchless valour, along with Vibheeshana gathered his excellent bow.
85.24
The happy son of Sumithra well prepared wearing his armour , and
holding his sword , arrows and bow in his left hand , touched the feet of Rama and told.
85.25
“Today the arrows released from my bow would pierce the son of Ravana and fall in the city of Lanka like the swans descending in to the lotus
pond.
85.26
“Now itself my arrows released
from the bow string of my great bow
would split his angry body and
would blow him away.” 85.27
That greatly lustrous one after speaking like
this in front of his brother , with the desire to kill the son of Ravana marched quickly from there.
85.28
After saluting, the feet of his
elder brother and after going round him , he went towards the temple (sanctuary) of
Nikumbila protected by the son of Ravana
.
85.29
The glorious Lakshmana the son of the king, after obtaining the blessings of his brother , quickly started along with Vibheeshana. 85.30
He was accompanied by many thousands of monkeys lead by Hanuman and Vibheeshana and all his ministers followed him behind. 85.31
When he along with a huge monkey army was going speedily he saw the great bear army lead by Jambavan on the way . 85.32
After going a long distance with difficulty and speed the son of Sumithra who was a joy to his friends saw at a distance saw the army of Rakshasa which was battle ready. 85.33
Arriving at Nikumbila that son of Raghu clan , who was a destroyer of his enemies who had a bow in hand saw Indrajit who was an expert in magic as per the boon obtained from Brahma. 85.34
That famous son of a king was along with Vibheeshana , heroic Angadha , and Hanuman the son of wind God. 85.35
Lakshmana entered the enemy camp which consisted of different types of people , Completely covered with flags and with huge number of chariots with array of spotless weapons with unimaginable speed similar to one who enters the veil of darkness. 85.36
Thus ends the eighty fifth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
86. Yagna at Nikumbila is stopped
(Lakshmana using ferocious attack on Rakshasas stops the Yagna at Nikumbila. Indrajit , coimbs on his chariot and comes to fight. When he sees Hanuman killing Rakshasas, he takes an arrow to kill Hanuman. Vibheeshana advises Lakshmana to kill Indrajit.)
In that circumstance , the brother of
Ravana spoke to Lakshmana words which
are advantageous to him and disadvantageous to the
enemies.
86.1
“Let this army of Rakshasas which looks black like the cloud be opposed in a battle by the monkeys using Rocks as weapons.” 86.2
“Oh Lakshmana then you to try to break that mighty army , for when the army is broken ,Indrajit would come in to our vision.” 86.3
“Then you rush forward quickly by keeping on sending arrows equal to Indra ‘s thunder bolt on the enemies so that the fire sacrifice is not carried through.” 86.4
“Oh valorous one , kill the son of Ravana who is an evil soul interested in performing conjuring tricks , which are unjust , who does cruel deeds and who makes all the world scared.” 86.5
After hearing the words of Vibheeshana , the auspicious looking Lakshmana rained arrows which were aimed at the son of the king of Rakshasas. 86.6
The bears as well as monkeys , who fight with huge trees rushed towards the Rakshasa army arranged in a battle array. 86.7
The Rakshasas also using sharp arrows , swords , spears and Javelins attacked the monkeys in the battle with an intent to kill them. 86.8
With a great noise that tumultuous battle which was fought between monkeys and Rakshasas made Lanka very noisy from all directions. 86.9
The sky was completely covered by weapons of various types like sharp arrows, trees and tossed up mountain tops. 86.10
Those Rakshasas with ugly faces and arms by hurling various weapons on the monkeys created great fear among them. 86.11
The monkeys too struck and killed all the Rakshasas in the battle with all types of trees and peaks of mountains . 86.12
When the chiefs of monkeys and bears who were very strong and had huge bodies started killing them, the Rakshasas were greatly scared. 86.13
Hearing that his army is being tormented by enemies and were dejected , the unconquerable Indrajit left the place of sacrifice without completing the sacrifice. 86.14
The very angry son of Ravana came out of the darkness created by trees and ascended his firmly yoked chariot which was kept ready . 86.15
That huge one along with his huge bow and arrows , looking like a mountain of collyrium with blood red eyes appeared like the cruel God of death. 86.16
When the army of Rakshasas saw Indrajit riding on a chariot , with a great speed they turned back with a desire to fight with Lakshmana , 86.17
At that time Hanuman, the destroyer of enemies who was looking like a mountain lifted a matchless large tree and killed the army of Rakshasas like the fire at deluge and he also made many soldiers of Rakshasa army unconscious. 86.18-86.19
Seeing that son of wind god destroying their army with great speed thousand of Rakshasas hurled their weapon at him. 86.20
Approaching Hanuman who
was looking like a mountain, the Rakshasas bearing pointed pikes struck him from all
sides with pikes, those carrying swords in their hands with swords, those carrying
javelins in their hands with javelins, those carrying iron rods and maces with iron rods with maces, those armed with sharp-edged spears with
bright-looking spears, with hundreds of cylindrical wooden pieces studded with
iron spikes, with steel hammers, ,with awful axes, with slings for the rowing
stones, with their thunderbolt-like fists and slaps which fell like flashes of
lightning. Then, the enraged Hanuman made a colossal destruction of those
demons.
86.21-86.24
That Indrajit saw
that monkey chief who was
similar to a mountain , without any
fear killing his enemies.
86.25
He then spoke the following
words to his charioteer , “Go to the place where the monkey is
fighting. If he is neglected then he will definitely kill all the Rakshasas.
“
86.26
When Indrajit ordered like this that charioteer carrying
the greatly unconquerable
Indrajit who as sitting on the chariot
went to the place Where Hanuman
was there.
86.27
After Coming near Hanuman that Rakshasa who is difficult to be defeated hurled
swords , spears and axes aimed at the head of Hanuman.
86.28
Receiving those weapons which
were terrible , that son of wind
god with great anger spoke the following words. 86.29
“Oh evil minded son of
Ravana , if you think you are really
valorous fight with me and then you
would not go back alive.”
86.30
“Oh fool, if you wrestle with
me with me using bare arms and can withstand my force , then you would be considered as the best
among Rakshasas,”
86.31
When the son of Ravana was
trying to kill Hanuman, with raising his bow , Vibheeshana told
Lakshmana. 86.32
Seated in a chariot that son of
Ravana who has defeated Indra is trying to kill Hanuman. 86.33
“Oh Lakshmana , using your
very horrifying arrows made as a result of great
craftsmanship, which drives away your
enemies and kills them, kill that
Indrajit .
86.34
After hearing these words of
Vibheeshana who was a sight of scare to his enemies that great Lakshmana saw Indrajit who was like a mountain , who has great strength and who was difficult to approach seated on his chariot.
86.35
Thus ends the eighty sixth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
87.Vibheeshana takes Lakshmana to the sacred spot
(Vibheeshana then takes Lakshmana to the banyan tree in the sacred spot. He says , if Indrajit offers oblations there no one can kill him. Indrajit comes there at that time and shouts against Vibheeshana for doing treacherous act against his own brother’s son. Vibheeshana replies,)
After speaking like this to the son of Sumithra , Vibheeshana was happy , and took his hand which held the bow in to his hands and speedily walked away from there. 87.1
Moving not very far from there and entering in to a great forest Vibheeshana showed the place where Indrajit was proposing to pour the oblations. 87.2
Showing a very huge banyan tree which looked like a black cloud , that brother of Ravana with great luster told Lakshmana. 87.3
“After offering oblations to the spirits here that strong son of Ravana , would proceed to the battle from here. “ 87.4
“Then that Rakshasa would become invisible to all beings and then he kills some enemies and ties some other enemies with his great arrows.” 87.5
“Before that very strong son of Ravana reaches this banyan tree kill him with your sharp arrows along with his chariot, horses and charioteer.” 87.6
When the son of Sumithra, the delight to his friends who was greatly lustrous was told like this he said, “So be it” and stood there twanging his wonderful bow at full length. 87.7
That strong Indrajit , son of Ravana riding on a chariot of the colour of fire with a flag , wearing an armour and sword appeared there. 87.8
Then that very lustrous one spoke
to Indrajit of the Paulasthya clan
who had never been defeated ,
“I am inviting you to fight with me .
Give me a war which is right.”
87.9
When the greatly lustrous one told like this to the self willed son of Ravana , seeing Vibheeshana there, he spoke the following harsh words to him. 87.10
“You have brought him in this place and you are the brother of my father and oh Rakshasa , being a father , how can you be hostile to a son?” 87.11
“Oh evil minded person, oh hater of Dharma , you do not consider about birth in the same clan as brotherhood or pride of birth or desirable or sharing dharma.” 87.12
“Oh evil minded person , you evoke pity and deserves to be reproached by people having good mind as you have abandoned your own people and entered in to service of the enemy.” 87.13
“You are not able to appreciate the difference due to your feeble mind between living together with your clan and living along with the enemies.” 87.14
“Enemies may have good qualities and our own people may be having bad qualities but in spite of that our own people without any good qualities are preferable, as enemies are always enemies.” 87.15
“He who deserts his own people and serves the side of his enemies , would lead to the destruction of his own people and he would be later killed by those enemies.” 87.16
“Oh brother of Ravana , Oh Rakshasa, the ruthlessness shown by you in bringing Lakshmana here is abhorring and is possible only by you among our people.” 87.17
Hearing these words of his brother’s son Vibheeshana replied, “Why are you talking like this , though you know my character well.” 87.18
“Oh wicked son of the king of Rakshasas , at least due to respect to elders do not speak harshly .Though I am born in the Rakshasa clan who do cruel deeds , I am by nature good which is prime virtue of human beings and not Rakshasas.” 87.19
“I do not love cruel acts and going against Dharma does not interest me .How can a brother drive away his brother , even if his nature is different?” 87.20
“Abandoning a man of sinful conduct whose conduct has deviated from Dharma , one attains happiness like a man shaking away a poisonous serpent from his hand.” 87.21
“The wise people say that abandoning an evil soul who steals properties of others , or with lust touches the wife of others , is like abandoning a burning house.” 87.22
“Stealing others property, touching lustfully wife of others , and not trusting one’s own friends are the three faults that lead to destruction.” 87.23
“ The great faults like killing of great sages, war against gods , arrogance , short temper quarrelsomeness and ill will , which destroys life and lordship, have concealed all good qualities of my brother like clouds conceal mountains.” 87.24-87.25
“Because of these faults I have abandoned my brother who is your father .The city of Lanka, you and your father would not exist for a long time.” 87.26
“Oh Rakshasa, you can talk in any manner to me as you like as you are arrogant , foolish, undisciplined and tied by the noose of God of death.” 87.27
“Oh worst Rakshasa , you have got in to this sorrow because you spoke harsh words with me today . You cannot reach the Banyan tree today.” 87.28
“If you attack the son of Kakustha clan , you will not be able to live ,When you enter in to battle with the God among men Lakshmana , you will be killed and do the work of Gods in the abode of Yama .”
87.29
“Show off your the strength of soul that you have earned, by spending away all your weapons because you would not be returning alive to your army today .” 87.30
Thus ends the eighty seventh chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
88.The great war between Indrajit and Lakshmana
A great war of words as well as arrows ensue. Though both of them were hit by each other , they did not feel tired.)
Hearing the words of Sugreeva, the son of Ravana got very angry and spoke harsher words and rushed forward in rage . 88.1
Indrajit who was looking like the God of death at time of final deluge and sat on a well decorated and distinguished chariot , yoked with black horses . He was armed with upraised bow and other weapons besides a big , terrific , strong , enormous and swift bow and also had arrows which can torment enemies. 88.2-88.3
That strong one who was fully adorned , carrying a very large bow sat on a chariot and saw Lakshmana , brother of Rama who was wearing ornaments having great splendour. 88.4
Indrajit hurriedly spoke to the great monkey Hanuman and to the son of Sumithra who had climbed on Hanuman ’s back and who had the splendour of the rising sun and to Vibheeshana “Now you will be witnessing my valour.” 88.5
“Now you would be facing the rain of my arrows released in the sky from my bow which are indefensible , in the battle field.” 88.6
“Today the arrows which are to be released from my great bow will destroy your bodies , like fire destroys a pile of cotton.” 88.7
“ Today I will pierce you with sharp arrows , spears, javelins and lances and send all of you the world of God of death , Yama.” 88.8
“Who can afford to stand before me , when I release my rain of arrows like the thundering of the cloud with my swift hand in the battle.” 88.9
“Earlier in a battle at night , both of you along with Sugreeva and all your followers were made unconscious by my arrows which appeared to have a diamond tip and were made to fall down on the floor. 88.10
“ Do you not remember that? . I feel that you are all on the road to the world of Yama since you have come here to give me a battle in spite of my anger .” 88.11
Hearing that roar of that king of Rakshasas , Lakshmana with a courageous face spoke the following words to the angry son of Ravana. 88.12
”Oh Rakshasa You were talking about completion of tasks which are difficult to achieve. He alone is considered cleaver who completes his job wherever practicable .” 88.13
“Oh evil minded one , you are thinking that you have completed your job by telling it by words alone and the job is difficult to achieve by any one and you do not have the capacity to achieve.” 88.14
“On that day , you became invisible in the battle field and that way is followed only by thieves and not valorous heroes. “ 88.15
“Oh Rakshasa , have you used up all your great arrows? Now I am standing before you and so show your strength today. What is the point bragging about it?” 88.16
Hearing these words , the very strong Indrajit who has been victorious in battles reached for his very huge bow and sent very many sharp arrows from it. 88.17
Duely reaching Lakshmana, the
arrows released by Indrajit, which rushed with great speed and were as deadly
as the venom of serpents, fell like the hissing of snakes.
88.18
Indrajit , the son of Ravana
who was swift released very speedy
arrows in the battle on Lakshmana who
had auspicious signs.
88.19
With arrows piercing Lakshmana ‘s body , it was drenched in blood and it shined like a fire without smoke . 88.20
Thinking over the great job done by him ,Indrajit approached Lakshmana and gave out a great roar and spoke the following words. 88.21
“Oh Lakshmana the sharp edged , fatal arrows of mine which have wings , released from my bow will now take your life.” 88.22
“Oh Lakshmana, Let large number of jackals , vultures and hawks descend upon you , when you have been hit by me and are dead.” 88.23
“The very evil minded , ever ungentlemanly Rama now itself would be able to see you , his very devoted brother who is only a namesake Kshatriya killed by me.” 88.24
“Oh son of Sumithra, you would be struck down by me with your armour broken, with bow scattered and your head cut off.” 88.25
When the son of Ravana told these words with anger and harshness , Lakshmana who had a command of the language replied with these logical words. 88.26
“Oh evil minded Rakshasa , omit these empty words as well as cruel deeds . Why are you engaged in idle talk? Prove it with your good work.” 88.27
“Oh Rakshasa , without doing any act , why are you boasting about yourself? Perform your job by which I can believe in your boasting.” 88.28
Oh worst of males Without talking even a few harsh words , without abusing you and without talking about myself , I would kill you.” 88.29
After talking like this Lakshmana took hold of five steel arrows pulled them up to his ears and hit that Rakshasas ‘s chest with great speed. 88.30
Those arrows with feathered and golden plumes shining like serpents , hit the chest of the Rakshasa and shined like rays of Sun. 88.31
Then the son of Ravana who was struck by those arrows got very angry and pierced Lakshmana with three well directed arrows. 88.32
That very terrific fight between the lions among men and Rakshasas , each of whom wanted to conquer the other became tumultuous and terrific. 88.33
Both of them were endowed with strength and both of them were valorous, both of them were very difficult to defeat and both matchless in their strength and luster. 88.34
Those two people who were difficult to defeat were like planets in the sky and fought like Indra and Vruthrasura. 88.35
Those two great people fought like lions and were engaging several streams of arrows and those chief of men and chief of Rakshasas fought with great joy . 88.36-88.37
Then the son of Dasaratha , the tormenter of his enemies , after fitting arrows on his bow released them on Indrajit and they went there like hissing serpents. 88.38
When the lord of the Rakshasas heard the twang sound made by Lakshmana, he became pale faced and he fixed his gaze on Lakshmana. “ 88.39
Seeing that Rakshasa who was the son of Ravana becoming pale faced Vibheeshana told Lakshmana who was engaged in the battle. 88.40
“Oh long armed ones , I am seeing certain signs in the son of Ravana indicating that he is disappointed and so without any doubt make haste . 88.41
Then fitting on his bow sharp arrows which were similar to poisonous snakes , that son of Sumithra ,
sent those arrows which were like serpents full of poison. 88.42
Wounded by the arrows of Lakshmana , which invaded all his senses which was like the painful touch of Indra ‘s thunderbolt , Indrajit was stupefied for a moment. 88.43
Gaining back his consciousness in a moment and with regaining control of his sense organs , He saw the valiant son of Dasaratha before him. 88.44
With eyes turning red due to anger , he walked near to the son of Sumithra and again told these very harsh words. 88.45
“Why are you not remembering my valour in the first encounter between us , when I tied you and your brother and you wriggled on the floor. 88.46
“Both of you in that war by my arrows which were equal to Indra ‘s thunderbolt , were laid down unconscious on the earth .” 88.47
“The fact that you desire to attack me may mean that the memory of that incident is not with you or you desire to go the land of Yama. “ 88.48
“If you were not able to see my prowess in the first encounter , stand ready, for I am going to show you my valour now.” 88.49
Speaking thus he hit Lakshmana with seven arrows with the ten best of arrows which were sharp he hit Hanuman. 88.50
Then that valorous one with twice that much anger using one hundred well aimed arrows wounded Vibheeshana. 88.51
When the younger brother of Rama saw the great feat accomplished by Indrajit , he disregarded it and derided it by saying , “This is nothing”, greatly enraged and with a fearless face , that best among men ,took out some very terrific arrows and sent them towards Indrajit. 88.52-88.53
“Oh Rakshasa , true heroes in a battle do not strike like this , since your arrows are weak, mild and without strength.” 88.54
“Those valorous persons who are aiming at victory do not fight like this, “ saying like this Lakshmana rained more arrows on Indrajit. 88.55
Then hit by Lakshmana ‘s arrows a large armour made of gold slipped down in the middle of the chariot looking like cobweb of stars falling from the sky. 88.56
The valorous Indrajit with his armour destroyed by those steel arrows and also having been wounded looked like the sun at dawn. 88.57
Then greatly enraged that son of Ravana using one thousand arrows wounded Lakshmana in that great battle. 88.58
The large divine armour of Lakshmana broke in to pieces and thus those two great warriors vied with each other in attack and retaliation. 88.59
Those two with all their body wounded in that fight , were coated with blood and breathing with difficulty continued to battle tumultuously . 88.60
For a long time those valorous ones who were both greatly skilled in war using very sharp arrows were cutting each other. 88.61
Those two heroes of terrific prowess stayed on with great effort trying for their own victory, and as they were wounded all over with a multitude of arrows as also their armour and standards have been torn to pieces were seen emitting hot blood, just as two water-falls gushing hot water. 88.62
A long time elapsed while the two warriors
fought sending terrific stream of arrows with an awful
clamour, similar to two
dark destructive clouds raining from the sky. They neither turned their back
from the battle, nor experienced any tiredness.
88.63-88.64
Those best among archers showed off their skill in arrows again and again and created net work of arrows big and small in the sky.
88.65
Loosening their arrows without error , gracefully and easily in a
wonderful way, both the man and the Rakshasa
carried on a tumultuous and terrific war.
88.66
Again a again a terrible
sound which was greatly tumultuous which was horrifying was created
and it was similar to a very
great thunder storm .
88.67
The sound of fight created by those two
who were engaged in a great fight
was similar to the rumbling of
thunder created by two great clouds in the sky .
88.68
Using sharp steel arrows decorated by gold and wings they wounded each other and those two famous warriors fighting for victory profusely bled . 88.69
Those arrows decorated by wings after wounding them fell on the earth smeared with blood and pierced the earth. 88.70
Other properly aimed arrows sent by them clashed in thousands with other sharp weapons on the sky and shattered and broke them. 88.71
The pile of arrows lying on the battle field resembled like a huge heap of sacred Kusha grass by the side of the sacred fire in sacrifices. 88.72
The wounded and bleeding bodies of those two mighty
warriors shone like Kimshuka and Shalmali trees in full blossom, deprived of
leaves.
88.73
Indrajit and Lakshmana wishing for their own victory again and again
carried on a very tumultuous and terrific
battle .
88.74
In that war Lakshmana was
hurting Indrajit and Indrajit was hurting Lakshmana and though both of them were hurting
each other, they both did not feel
tired.
88.75
With those net of arrows
entering their body and hurting them those
auspicious great warriors were looking like a mountains throwing out plants
from them.
88.76
At that their bodies dampened
all over by blood and covered with
arrows all over shined very much like
burning fires.
88.77
Though a lot of time elapsed when these warriors were engaged in fighting , they did not turn their back to the battle nor felt tired. 88.78
Then, to relieve tiredness due to the battle of Lakshmana, who did not experience defeat in any aspect of the war, the great-soul Vibheeshana, offering agreeable and salutary words, took up his position, on reaching the battle-field. 88.79
Thus ends the eighty eighth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
89.Vibheeshana and the monkey chiefs join the battle
(Vibheeshana and his ministers join the battle by killing many Rakshasas. Jambavan and Hanuman also kill many Rakshasas. Lakshmana kills the charioteer of Indrajit. The monkey chiefs crush his horses. Lakshmana and Indrajit fight standing on earth.)
Seeing the man and Rakshasa fighting with commitment in that war like elephants in rut aimed at their victory , the very strong brother of Ravana holding a strong bow stood at the battle front . 89.1-89.2
Then standing there , he stretched the string of his great bow , he released several sharp pointed arrows on the Rakshasas. 89.3
Those arrows falling like fire , hit the correct aim and tore the Rakshasas in to pieces like Vajrayudha uprooting great mountains. 89.4
The attendants of Vibheeshana who were great Rakshasas also armed with spikes , swords and spears tore of those valorous Rakshasas. 89.5
Surrounded by all those Rakshasas that Vibheeshana shined like an elephant in the middle of proud young tuskers. 89.6
Vibheeshana , the great Rakshasa who was an expert on proper timing spoke the following right words to those monkeys who were thirsting to kill the Rakshasas in order to inspire them. 89.7
“Oh monkey chiefs , here is the only one whom the king of Rakshasas considers as his last and only support in his army. Why are you all standing idle?” 89.8
“At the end of the war if this sinful Rakshasa is killed , the remaining Rakshasas can be killed easily , except for Ravana.” 89.9
Prahastha was killed. The
valiant Nikumbha, the mighty Kumbhakarna, Kumbha, the Rakshasa called Dhoomraksha, Jambumali, Mahamali, the
highly swift Ashaniprabha, Suptaghna, Yajnakopa, a Rakshasa named
Vajradamshtra, Samhadri, Vikata the destroyer of enemies, Tapana, Manda, Praghaasa,
Praghasa, PrajaNgha, JaNga, Agniketu who was difficult to be conquered, , the
valorous Rashmiketu, vidyujjihva,
Dvijihva, Suryashatru, Akampana, Suparshva, Chakramali, Kampana and the mighty
Devantaka were also killed."
89.10-89.14
Having already killed several
very strong Rakshasa greats by your hands which was like crossing an ocean, now only this small
puddle is left to be crossed. 89.15
“Only this many Rakshasa
army remains to be conquered by
you as all Rakshasa who were proud of
their great strength have been killed by you.”
89.16
“Though I would like to
kill for the sake of Rama my elder brother’s son, I am not doing it as
killing of a son is not appropriate .”
89.17
“When I think of killing him
myself my eyes are getting clouded with
tears and so let the long armed Lakshmana himself kill him. Oh monkeys
all of you together kill all his attendants who are surrounding him.” 89.18
Thus encouraged by the very
famous Vibheeshana , all those monkey chiefs became very happy and
lashed with their tails.
89.19
Then, those monkey chiefs ,
roaring again and again,
shouted various kinds of sounds
resembling the sounds of peacocks at the time of seeing the clouds.
89.20
The monkeys along with
Jambhavan and monkeys belonging to the
other formations who were equal
in strength started hitting the Rakshasa
troops with nails, stone and teeth.
89.21
All those very strong
Rakshasas who were armed with several
weapons , left of their fear and started attacking Jambhavan as he
was killing many of them.
89.22
They started striking
Jambhavan, who was killing the army of Rakshasas in
that battle, with sharp axes, spears with sharp edges, sticks and
javelins. 89.23
A greatly tumultuous
battle took place between those monkeys
and Rakshasas and it was like the battle
between the angry devas and the Rakshasas. 89.24
When Hanuman was seen as very
greatly angry that Lakshmana got down from his back , and Hanuman uprooting a Sala tree from a mountain . approached those Rakshasas
and started killing them in thousands .
89.25-89.26
After offering a very
tumultuous battle to the brother of his father , Indrajit again rushed towards
Lakshmana to fight with him.
89.27
The two valiant heroes , Lakshmana and Indrajit, the two
intense fighters in battle, then began to strike each other, showering a
multitude of arrows on each other.
89.28
Those strong and energetic warriors try to cover each other by sending network of
arrows similar to sun and moon being
covered by the clouds.
89.29
Due to the dexterity of their hands, when they
were fighting there, neither the
holding of the bow, nor the taking off the arrows, nor fitting them on their
bow-string, nor adjusting their fists, nor drawing the bow-string nor attaining
the target was visible.
89.30-89.31
The sky covered with the network
of arrows which were discharged with great force by them
in all directions was dark making
objects there not visible.
89.32
Lakshmana dashed with the son of Ravana, Indrajit clashed with the son of Sumithra and as they continued to clash with each other there was great confusion. 89.33
By the sharp arrows continuously released with great force by both of them , the entire sky was covered with darkness. 89.34
BY the fall of very many sharp arrows in hundreds , the directions and sub directions were completely filled with arrows. 89.35
All the space was covered by darkness leading to great fear and while the sun was setting down making all areas filled with further darkness . large amount of blood flowed out. 89.36
Cruel flesh eating birds gave rise to awful sounds by their roaring and at that time wind did not blow and fire did not blaze. 89.37
Great sages proclaimed, “Let there be safety to the worlds”, and the frightened Gandharwas and Charanas arrived there. “ 89.38
Then Lakshmana using four arrows struck the four black horses which were decorated by gold of the lion among Rakshasas . 89.39
Thereupon, with deftness of his hand, that famous Lakshmana, fully stretching and releasing
another sharp thunderbolt-like arrow, named Bhalla, which was yellowish in
colour, with charming plumes, having a good splendour similar to Indra 's
thunderbolt and echoing a clapping sound, severed the head of Indrajit' s
charioteer from his trunk, even as he was circling around.
89.40-89.42
When the charioteer was killed the greatly lustrous Indrajit drove the chariot himself and also took hold of the bow. 89.43
Those who saw him fighting in the battle appreciated his talent ,But when he was driving the horses Lakshmana with arrows hit him with sharp arrows and when he was fighting his bow, Lakshmana hit the horses with his arrow . 89.44
The son of Sumithra who did his actions fast , tormented Indrajit who was moving about in the battle field without fear using very many arrows suitable for the occasion. 89.45
That son of Ravana seeing that his charioteer was killed became dejected and lost his enthusiasm for fighting. 89.46
The monkey chiefs seeing the dejected face of the Rakshasa became extremely happy and appreciated Lakshmana. 89.47
Then, four monkey-leaders named
Pramathi, Rabhasa, Sharabha and Gandhamadana, getting impatient, acted hastily.
89.48
Those monkeys having great
strength and very great valour
speedily jumped and descended on those excellent horses.
89.49
Blood started flowing from the mouths of those horses which were being pressed by
those monkeys who were looking like mountains.
89.50
Those horses that were
crushed had their limbs broken and after moving to and fro, fell down dead on the
ground. After killing his horses, those monkeys also crushed that great
chariot of Indrajit and jumping up again with speed, they stood
by the side of Lakshmana.
89.51-89.52
Indrajit whose charioteer was
killed and whose horses were destroyed,
jumped down from the chariot and fought
with Lakshmana using a rain of
arrows.
89.53
Then that Lakshmana stopped those arrows of Indrajit with several
arrows and that as his excellent horses were killed Indrajit began to release more exquisite
arrows in that battle . 89.54
Thus ends the eighty eighth ninth of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
90.Lakshmana kills Indrajit
(A great war takes place between Indrajit and Lakshmana, Indrajit went inside the city and got another chariot. That chariot was destroyed by Lakshmana and Vibheeshana. After a great fight Lakshmana kills Indrajit. The Devas praise him.)
That greatly lustrous Rakshasa Indrajit standing the ground as his horses were killed became very angry and burnt with luster 90.1
Those two warriors who were holding the bow with the intention of killing each other with their arrows were like elephants going in side the forest with intention of conquering one another. 90.2
Those Rakshasas and monkeys rushing from all direction for destroying each other did not desert their masters in the battle . 90.3
When the Indrajit praised all Rakshasas they all were happy and he himself felt happy and spoke the following words. 90.4
“Darkness has spread in to all directions and due to it , oh greatest among Rakshasas we are not able to determine weather one belongs to our side or the other side .” 90.5
“You please courageously fight with the monkeys and make them lose their consciousness and I on my part would come back to the battle after ascending another chariot.” 90.6
“You act in such a way that the evil minded monkeys do not fight and prevent me from getting another chariot.” 90.7
After telling them like this , Indrajit , the destroyer of his enemies entered in to the city of Lanka so that he can get another chariot. 90.8
Arranging for ornaments for
the chariot, which was
beautiful, decked with gold, furnished with darts, swords and arrows, yoked
with excellent horses, directed by a charioteer who could understand those
horses properly and could give credible instructions to them, that Indrajit, a
conqueror in battle, who was endowed with extraordinary energy, then ascended
it.
90.9-90.10
Then that valorous
Indrajit surrounded by the chiefs of Rakshasa
army and egged by fate marched out of the city .
90.11
After coming out of the
city , Indrajit the
destroyer of enemies drawn by
swift horses started attacking
Lakshmana and Vibheeshana .
90.12
Then seeing Indrajit
seated on the chariot , the strong monkeys, Vibheeshana the Rakshasa
as well as Lakshmana were
greatly surprised with
the ease of the Intelligent Indrajit . 90.13
That very angry son of Ravana struck down hundreds
and thousands monkey chiefs by large
number of arrows in the battle
field.
90.14
Stretching his bow to almost a circle that son of Ravana who is winner in battle with supreme agility started killing the monkeys.
90.15
Those monkeys who were being killed by stell arrows by that greatly valorous one , went and sought the protection of the son of Sumithra , just like people seek the refuge of Lord Brahma. 90.16
Then that son of Raghu clan shining with anger in that battle showing great agility tore off his bow.
90.17
Then Indrajit took another bow and by the time he got it ready , Lakshmana tore off that bow too,
90.18
After he tore of his bow that son of Sumithra struck the son of Ravana on his chest with five arrows which were like the poison of a serpent. 90.19
Those arrows which were released from a great bow after piercing the body , fell on the earth like huge red serpents. 90.20
When his bow was torn . vomiting blood from his mouth , that son of Ravana took hold of another great bow which was stronger than the earlier bow and attached the bow string. 90.21
With great agility he caused a rain of arrows aimed at Lakshmana just like the rains caused by Lord Indra. 90.22
Lakshmana the destroyer of enemies without any nervousness destroyed the difficult to resist rain of arrows released by Indrajit. 90.23
Then that son of Raghu clan who had great luster without getting jittery exhibited his great valor to the son of Ravana , which was indeed wonderful. 90.24
Then the extremely angry Lakshmana pierced the bodies of all Rakshasas in the battle field showing his speed in sending the arrows with three arrows each and also struck Indrajit with several arrows.
90.25-90.26
He who was struck by the enemy who was very strong as well destroyer of enemies without showing any weakness released several arrows without any problem at Lakshmana. 90.27
The destroyer of enemy army , Lakshmana tore off those arrows even before they arrived with sharp arrows and that great among the Raghu clan cut off the head of the charioteer of Indrajit by an arrow called Bhalla which was curved at nodes. 90.28
Those horses without the charioteer without getting perturbed ran in a circular fashion and that was indeed wonderful. 90.29
Getting in to the hold of great rage in that battle , that son of Sumithra who was stable in his valour pierced those horses with arrows so as to frighten them. 90.30
Getting angry at that , that son of Ravana made Lakshmana angry by sending ten arrows aimed at him. 90.31
Those arrows which were similar to Vajrayudha and were like poisonous snakes got destroyed after reaching the golden armour of Lakshmana. 90.32
Understanding that the armour of Lakshmana is impenetrable that very angry son of Ravana showing great speed pierced the forehead of Lakshmana with three arrows having plumes. 90.33-90.34
That auspicious son of the Raghu clan who was fond of fighting , with those three arrows on his forehead, shined like a mountain with three peaks. 90.35
Tormented by that Rakshasa Indrajit, Lakshmana then speedily drawing and bending the bow pierced the face of Indrajit having pretty golden ear rings , with five sharp arrows . 90.36
Those Valorous Lakshmana and Indrajit who were both having very strong bows struck each other with sharp pointed arrows. 90.37
Lakshmana and Indrajit , both of whose bodies were drenched in blood at that time shined like Kimsuka trees in full bloom. 90.38
Those two great archers with their mind made up for victory neared each other and pierced the limbs of other using dreadful arrows. 90.39
That son of Ravana filled with great anger caused by the battle , wounded the face of Vibheeshana with three arrows. 90.40
After injuring the king of Rakshasas Vibheeshana using three arrows , he injured all the monkey chiefs with one arrow each. 90.41
The very lustrous Vibheeshana who was strongly enraged , using his mace killed his horses of that bad soul who was the son of Ravana. 90.42
When his horses were killed, the greatly lustrous Indrajit whose charioteer was killed earlier jumped from the chariot and used his javelin aimed at his paternal uncle. 90.43
Seeing that Javelin rushing javelin , the one who increases the joy of Sumithra , tore it in to pieces with sharp arrows and made it fall on the earth. 90.44
That very strong bodied Vibheeshana who became angry using five arrows whose touch was equal to thunder bolt shot at the chest of Indrajit whose horses were already slain. 90.45
Those arrows provided with golden feathers after hitting their target , went and split his body and being stained by blood appeared like red serpents. 90.46
Getting very angry with the brother of his father Indrajit standing in the middle of Rakshasas took in to his hand an arrow which was presented to him by Yama the God of death. 90.47
The greatly lustrous and very valorous Lakshmana seeing Indrajit taking a great arrow also took another great arrow. 90.48
That arrow, which is extremely difficult to be conquered and more difficult to tolerate even by Devas and Asuras including Indra had been presented to him in a dream by Khubera , who is greatly glorious . 90.49
He stretched the bow with great force by his iron rod like hands and both their bows gave rise to a piercing sound like pair of night cranes. 90.50
Those great arrows fitted and pulled out from their excellent bows by those great heroes shined with very great splendour. 90.51
Those plumed arrows after they were released from their bow made the skies shine and powerfully hit with each other face to face. 90.52
The collision of those horrifying arrows with each other produced a fierce fire which consisted of smoke and sparkles . 90.53
Those two arrows when they hit each other like the dashing of two great planets , burst in to hundreds of pieces and fell on the ground . 90.54
On seeing that both their arrows were destroyed in the battle front , those two heroes Lakshmana and Indrajit felt ashamed and got greatly provoked. 90.55
Getting excited, Lakshmana took
hold of a missile presided over by Varuna
and skilled in warfare, the great
Indrajit too discharged a missile presided over by Rudra in the
battle.
90.56
The Rudra arrow struck by the very wonderful Varuna arrow and then the greatly lustrous Indrajit who was greatly angered and who was a conqueror in any battle , looking like the destroyer of the
world send the fire arrow which was
shining with flames. 90.57-90.58
The valorous Lakshmana obstructed
it by an arrow of the Sun and
seeing that his arrow has become a
waste ,Indrajit getting very
angry took hold of a very sharp
arrow used by Rakshasas to completely
tear the enemy.
90.59
From that bow a shining weapon which was similar to
hammer , darts , fire arms
, maces , swords
and axes rushed out .
90.60
Seeing that horrifying arrow which
was very harsh , which cannot be stopped
by any being , which can tear
off all the weapons in a battle , Lakshmana
stooped it using the arrow of Maheswara.
90.61-90.62
There a wonderful war took
place which made hair to stand
erect and all the beings of the sky
surrounded Lakshmana.
90.63
Surrounded by many beings who were surprised , a terrible battle took place between Rakshasa
and monkeys creating a huge sound and
making the sky shine.
90.64
The sages, the manes , devas,
Gandharwas , eagles and serpents under the leadership of Indra protected Lakshmana in that battle .
90.65
Then the younger brother of
Rama fitted another excellent arrow which had the touch of fire and which was capable of tearing off Indrajit.
90.66
The heroic Lakshmana fitted the
arrow, having beautiful plumes, which consisted of rounded parts, well-jointed,
skillfully fashioned, decked with gold, capable of destroying the body of the
enemies, not difficult to keep off but difficult even to tolerate, a source of
terror to the Rakshasa as deadly as the
venom of poisonous snakes and duly honoured by the host of gods.
90.67-90.68
Using that arrow the very lustrous and valorous
Lord Indra , who ties green horses to his chariot was able to conquer the Rakshasas in the war between Devas and Asuras. 90.69
That glorious son of Sumithra used that
that very arrow of Indra which has never been defeated in war
to his excellent bow and chanted the following words
which was intended to achieve his
purpose.
90.70
“OH arrow , if Rama , the son of Dasaratha is the soul of Dharma who holds on to his promise and who is second to none in valour then destroy this Indrajit .”
90.71
After saying this ,
drawing the arrow which went straight
, up to his ear , that valorous Lakshmana released it towards Indrajit .
90.72
Charging that arrow of
Indra , Lakshmana who destroys enemy armies severed
the glorious head of
Indrajit which was adorned with shining
ear globes and head protector from his trunk and made it fall on the surface of the earth.
90.73-90.74
That large head of Indrajit which was separated from his trunk was moistened by his own blood was
seen on the earth like shining
gold.
90.75
Having been slain , that Indrajit fell forward on the ground along with
his armour , head protector and bow which were all shattered.
90.76
When Indrajit was killed all the monkeys along with Vibheeshana roared in joy and the devas also roared like they did when Indra killed Vruthra. 90.77
The heralding of victory also rose
from the mouth of devas ,
Maharishis , Gandharwas and Apsaras
in the sky .
90.78
Seeing that he has fallen that
great army of Rakshasas being
attacked by the monkeys shining by the victory dashed to all directions. 90.79
When the monkeys attacked them those Rakshasas abandoned all
their weapons and stupefied started
running towards the city of Lanka. 90.80
All those frightened
Rakshasas after abandoning their weapons sharp-edged spears,
swords and axes ran away in hundreds to various directions. 90.81
While some of them tormented by monkeys were scared entered Lanka , others fell in
the ocean and others climbed on the
mountain seeking safety. 90.82
After seeing Indrajit being
slain and his body lying in the battle field
out of the thousands of Rakshasas not even one could be seen there
.
90.83
Similar to the sun’s rays not
being visible after the sun set , after Indrajit had fallen
, the Rakshasas went in different
directions.
90.84
That long armed one thrown asunder as dead was similar to the Sun who has cooled down
and Fire which has been put out.
90.85
When the son of the king of Rakshasas
died , the world became one whose enemy
has been destroyed and one whose major
problems had been removed and started rejoicing.
90.86
When that Rakshasa of sinful
deeds was killed , the God along with
Indra the king of devas , devas and all the great sages greatly rejoiced.
90.87
From the sky the sound of the drums played by the devas were
heard, Apsara maidens started dancing
and the great Gandharwas started singing .
90.88
When that
Rakshasa of cruel deed was killed
, there was a rain of flowers from the sky along with
deluge of praises and it was indeed wonderful.
90.89
When he who was the terror of
the entire world was killed , the waters of the sky became very
clear and devas and Asuras
rejoiced and came there .
90.90
The devas, Dhanavas and Gandharwas together said, “ Now
the Brahmanas would be moving
about peacefully as their troubles are
over.”
90.91
Seeing the greatest among the
Rakshasas who had matchless strength in
battle has been killed the very happy
monkey chiefs applauded Lakshmana.
90.92
Vibheeshana , Hanuman,
Jambavan who was the chief of
bears were greatly pleased by Lakshmana
‘s victory and applauded him.
90.93
The monkeys who had achieved
their aim started roaring ,
jumping with joy and shouting like thunder and stood all round Lakshmana .
90.94
The monkeys were seen wagging
their tails and also lashing them and also
shouted “ Let Lakshmana be
victorious.”
90.95
Hugging each other with
extremely joyful minds , the monkeys
indulged in conversation about
Lakshmana and his very many good qualities.
90.96
Hearing that Indrajit has been killed by the very heroic and difficult act of Lakshmana , the devas who were their dear friends
were pleased and experienced great joy.
90.97
Thus ends the ninetieth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
91.Rama appreciates Lakshmana
(Lakshmana reaches Rama leaning on Hanuman and
Vibheeshana. Rama hugs him and greatly
appreciates him. Sushena the monkey doctor cures him very quickly . That monkey
doctoe also cures other monkeys who were
wounded.)
The auspicious Lakshmana whose body was drenched in blood became happy having killed him who won over Indra.
91.1
Having offered salutation to
Jambavan, Hanuman and all other monkeys, that valorous Lakshmana of great brilliance then quickly
came from there to the place where Sugreeva and Rama were there, by leaning
himself upon Vibheeshana and Hanuman.
91.2-91.3
After approaching and saluting Rama , Lakshmana stood near him which was like Lord
Vamana standing by the side of Indra.
91.4
Then that valorous
Lakshmana arriving near the great soul Rama
told him in a murmuring tone
about the horrifying destruction of Indrajit .
91.5
Then the very happy
Vibheeshana Informed Rama about the chopping of the head of
Indrajit by the great
soul Lakshmana .
91.6
After hearing
about the killing of Indrajit
Lakshmana , the greatly valorous Rama
got extremely matchless joy and
spoke the following words.
91.7
“Oh Lakshmana, great , I am satisfied by
that act that was done well by you, for by destroying the son of Ravana , you have earned a victory for us.”
91.8
Smelling the head of that
Lakshmana, who had increased his fame
and yet who was feeling shy Rama forcibly
drew him to his lap and placing that Lakshmana his younger brother in his lap
with affection, wounded as he was, that valiant Rama embraced him, tenderly
gazed upon him affectionately again and again.
91.9-91.10
Once again smelling
the head of that Lakshmana , who was feeling tormented by the
arrows which had penetrated into his body, who had
been grievously wounded, who was breathing hard, who was
endowed with auspicious characteristics,
who was afflicted with agony and
who was feeling pain at the time of
breathing , and hurriedly stroking him as well as restoring confidence
in him, Rama the foremost among men spoke the following words.
91.11-91.12
“ You have done a very
auspicious act which is very difficult to do. I feel that since
Ravana ‘s son has been killed , Ravana also
has been killed in the battle.”
91.13
“Since you have killed an enemy
with the bad soul, I think that I have already won. Oh Valorous one Fortunately
for us the right hand of the cruel
Ravana Indrajit , who is his great
support has , has been cut off by you.
In this battle a great role has been played by Vibheeshana and Hanuman also.”
91.14-91.15
“Somehow after fighting continuously for three night and days, Oh
valorous one you have killed the
valorous Indrajit, making me free of any enemies and hearing that his son has
been struck down , that Rakshasa would come out a powerful
army formation.”
91.16
“When the king of Rakshasas who
would be sad because of his son has
died and who is difficult to be
defeated comes out encircled by a great army I shall kill him.”
91.17
“Oh Lakshmana who is my
protector (master) , by your killing that enemy of Indra, neither Sita
nor earth is difficult to attain for me.”
91.18
Consoling his brother like
this and then after embracing him Rama summoned Sushena and told these words.
91.19
“Oh very intelligent one, you pleases attend on this wounded son of
Sumithra , who is very fond of his friends
so that he will become perfectly
healthy.”
91.20
“Let Lakshmana along with
Vibheeshana be quickly made free from pain caused by the arrows that have
penetrated into their body. Let all others too among the gallant bear and
monkey-warriors fighting with trees
and who have fought on the
battle-field here and stand pierced with arrows and wounded, be healed in the
same way with great care." 91.21-91.22
When the monkey chief Sushena
was told like this by Rama , he gave a great medicine to Lakshmana through his nose. 91.23
Inhaling the scent of that
herb Lakshmana became cured of his
arrow wounds and free from pains and all his other wounds also vanished. 91.24
As per the order of Rama
he healed his friends as well as
Vibheeshana and all the other monkey chiefs. 91.25
With arrow wounds healed , tiredness vanished , with feverishness Gone
, within a very short
time Lakshmana was
restored to his original
form and felt joyful.
91.26
Rama, the king of monkeys , Vibheeshana and the bear king Jambavan seeing
the son of Sumithra becoming
healthy again greatly rejoiced for a long time.
91.27
The son of Dasaratha who was a great soul praised the very difficult
accomplishment of Lakshmana and Sugreeva also became happy to know that Indrajit had
been killed.” 91.28
Thus ends the ninety first chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
92.Ravana wails for his dead son
(Ravana becomes extremely sad
and decides to fight and kill Rama and Lakshmana. Before that he wants to kill
Sita. One of his ministers consoles him
and tells him not to kill Sita. He agrees and starts preparing for the battle.)
The ministers of the son of
Pulasthya after hearing about the killing of Indrajit , ascertained about it and informed the ten necked one .
92.1
“Oh great king, your greatly lustrous son has been killed by Lakshmana with
the help of Vibheeshana , while
we were seeing the battle field.
“
92.2
“Your valorous son
who can never be defeated , that
valorous one who conquered
Indra in war , after having
fought with the valorous Lakshmana , has been killed after he tormented
Lakshmana with his arrows and Indrajit departed
to the heavens.” 92.3
Hearing that formidable , harsh and horrifying death of his son Indrajit in war
Ravana lost his
consciousness.
92.4
Regaining his consciousness
after a long time that great king of
Rakshasas wailed pitiably due to
sorrow caused by the death of his son and his mind
was greatly confused. 92.5
“Alas my child, who is the chief of army of Rakshasas, oh
strong one, how did you who had conquered
Indra , now been subjected to
the power of Lakshmana now?”
92.6
“It is definite that when you
are angry you would be able to pierce arrows
even on the god of death at time of deluge and Mandhara mountain. What to say of
Lakshmana?” 92.7
“Oh long armed one, the king of
hell who is the son of sun God who has taken you today due to the Dharma of time is one greatly
respected by me. “
92.8
“Even among devas this is the path taken by great warriors that
the male offspring who is
killed for the cause of his father
reaches heaven.”
92.9
“Now all the devas , all guardians of the world , and all sages knowing that Indrajit is slain
can without fear sleep soundly. “
92.10
“Without Indrajit , the entire earth with its forest and what to say even the
three worlds would become one of loneliness to me.”
92.11
“Now in the private apartments of your ladies I would hear the Rakshasa maidens crying and wailing like the roar of female elephants in a mountain
cave. “
92.12
“Oh destroyer of enemies, where did you go leaving the position of Yuvaraja of Lanka , your mother ,myself and your wives and the Rakshasas?”
92.13
“Oh valorous one , Consequent upon my death , you are suppose
to honour me by performing death rites
in future but now you are following the reverse path.”
92.14
“You have deserted us without taking away Sugreeva , Lakshmana , Rama
who are my tormentors and where
have you gone?”
92.15
A very great anger covered Ravana, the king of Rakshasas due to
the death of his son while he was wailing with sorrow like this.
92.16
He who was usually short
tempered , flared
up further again due
the death of his son, like the
shining sun flares up further
in summer.
92.17
When he was yawning with
anger , fire and smoke came out of his
mouth , like it did in olden days from
mouth of Vruthra.
92.19
That valorous Ravana
who was sorrowing to the killing of his son became
greatly angry and pondered in
his mind and desired to kill Sita.
92.20
Ravana whose eyes
are normally red due to the fire
of anger became even more red , became horribly glittering .
92.21
His normally horrifying form
due to the fire of his anger , looked like that of Lord Rudra at the time of final deluge.
92.22
The drops of tears that fell
from his very angry eyes looked like
drop of burning oil that fall
from lighted burning lamp.
92.23
The great sound that was
heard when he ground one teeth on
another was heard like that produced
when the Rakshasas dragged a huge
machine .
92.24
Seeing him who was angry like
the death fire at time of deluge , on
whichever direction he turned his gaze
from that direction, Rakshasas
trembled and hid themselves.
92.25
Rakshasas could not go towards
Ravana, who was looking at all the four directions , like the enraged Yama the
god of Death, who wants to devour both the mobile and the immobile creatures. 92.26
That very angry Ravana, the
king of the Rakshasas desirous of
posting soldiers spoke like this in the middle of Rakshasas.
92.27
“When I did strict penance for thousands of years , Lord Brahma was
pleased with me at the end of the
penance .”
92.28
“As a consequence of the
penance Lord Brahma was pleased with
me and told that I need not have any
fear from either Devas or Asuras.”
92.29
“The armour given to me by Lord
Brahma which shines like Sun was not
broken by either devas or Asuras
, in spite of using the Vajrayudha.”
92.30
“Who would dare to attack
me seated on the chariot and
wearing that armour in the battle field for not even Indra himself can do it.”
92.31
"Let that large bow of
mine, which was given at that time to me along with arrows by the gracious
Brahma the lord of creation, on the occasion of my combat between gods and
Asuras , be taken out today to the accompaniment of a band of musical
instruments, for the purpose of killing Rama and Lakshmana in this great battle." 92.32-92.33
That Ravana who was sorrowing
due to the death of his son became
greatly angry and after deeply thinking decided to kill Sita.
92.34
That red eyed Ravana
staring fixedly who was horrifying and fearful to look at
, spoke to the pitiable Rakshasa who were making miserable sounds.
92.35
“In order to deceive the
monkeys by magical tricks my son killed
something and it was shown as Sita to them.”
92.36
“But I shall make that hoax a
realty today ,which would please my mind
. I shall kill Sita , who is
devoted to Rama , the bad warrior.” After saying this to his ministers he immediately drew out his sword.
92.37-92.38
The very angry
Ravana, who was very much agitated in
his mind because of the grief for
his son's death, springing up suddenly and taking his excellent sword, having
the dazzle of a clear sky, went forth from the assembly hall along with his
ministers swiftly and quickly to the place where Sita was.
92.39-92.40
When they saw Ravana was going
there . they roared like lions and
seeing Ravana greatly angry , they
hugged each other and spoke as follows.
92.41
“ Those two brothers
would get worried if they see him
now . Even the four guardians of the world would also get frightened , like many enemies were
frightened on seeing him in battles.” 92.42
“Ravana brings precious gems from all the three worlds and enjoys them, for there is no one in the world who has equal
strength and valour like him.”
92.43
When they were prattling like this Ravana
who was numbed with anger rushed
to see Vaidehi who was in the Asoka
forest . 92.44
Though his friends who were
interested in his welfare tried to prevent him
The very angry one ran , like
the angry planet mars running towards
Rohini star.
92.45
The faultless Maithili who was being guarded by Rakshasa women saw the very angry Ravana who
was holding an excellent sword. 92.46
The daughter of Janaka was worried on seeing him bearing a sword who was
not going back in spite of his friends
try to keep him back. 92.47
Sita who was greatly
sorrowful wailed and told, “This
evil minded one with great anger is rushing towards me. I think he is
going to kill me and make me who has a
lord without a Lord.” 92.48-92.49
“Though I am greatly devoted to
my husband, he has incited me very many times saying, “You become my wife” and
I had sternly refused him . He must have
been very sad at my refusing him and
must be filled with great anger as well as infatuation.”
92.50-92.51
“Otherwise fir my sake , he
might have killed those two tiger like
brothers Rama and Lakshmana in the battle.”
92.52
“I am now hearing a terrific and great sound of very many Rakshasas who seem to be happy and roaring about some thing pleasant.”
92.53
“Alas , what a misfortune , if
the death of those two
princes has been brought about because
of me. It is also possible that this terrific Rakshasa of sinful intention , having not been able to kill Rama and
Lakshmana is going to kill me due to the
death of his son.”
92.54
“Having a very low
intellect I did not listen to the words
of Hanuman then . Had I gone back riding
on his back , maybe I might have not been won back by my
husband , but I would be resting on the lap
of my husband. “ 92.55-92.56
“I think that heart of Kausalya, who has only one
son would break if
she hears about the death of her
son in the battle .” 92.57
"While lamenting, Kausalya
will vividly recall about the birth, childhood, youth, the righteous acts and
the handsome form of the great-soul
Rama."
92.58
“ When
her son is killed , Kausalya with great disappointment would become unconscious , after observing the obsequies of her dead son and will enter a burning flame or
water.” 92.59
“Curse to that unfaithful hunch-back who
wanted to do sin and whose actions have lead to the grief of Kausalya . “
92.60
Seeing Sita miserably weeping in that manner like
Rohini the wife of the moon ,who had
fallen under the sway of the planet Mars, when moon was away , a minister called Suparshva,
a good-natured, upright and highly intelligent Rakshasa , even though
restrained by other ministers, spoke the following words Ravana, the foremost
of Rakshasas.
92.61-92.62
“Oh Ravana , the
real younger brother of
Khubera himself, why do you
wish to kill Vaidehi abandoning
your Dharma in a bout of anger?”
92.63
“Oh valorous king of
Rakshasa, Having completed the study of
Vedic lore and vow of celibacy you were only devoted to your duty . Why are
you now thinking of killing that lady?” 92.64
“Oh king , please spare Sita
who is endowed with great beauty
and then along with us get rid
of your anger in the battle field by killing Rama.”
92.65
“After getting ready today
itself , on the fourteenth day of the dark half of moon’s cycle . Start
along with your armies on the
moonless day and achieve victory.”
92.66
"As a valorous and
shrewd chariot bound warrior, fighting
with a sword, in the foremost of your chariots, you can fetch Sita by killing Rama, the son of Dasaratha."
92.67
After accepting that advice
which was endowed with Dharma and which was given to him by a friend , that evil minded Ravana went to his
Palace and after that , the valorous
Ravana along with his friends along went to the assembly hall.
92.68
Thus ends the ninety second chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
93.Rama exterminates a huge Rakshasa army
(Ravana requests hisarmy to go and make Rama weak. He tells them this will help him to kill Rama the next day. A huge war takes place. Many monkeys and Rakshasas are killed. Rama uses Gandharwasthra( Gandharwa arrow) and kills most of the Rakshasas.)
The king was dejected and very sad when he entered the council hall and sat on the chief seat like a lion. 93.1
That very strong Ravana , who was emaciated due to his son’s death told all the chiefs of his army with folded hands in salutation. 93.2 “ All of you together along with all horses and elephants , along with shining columns of chariots and foot soldiers , please march forward.” 93.3
“There you have to surround Rama alone and kill him by raining streams of arrows , similar to the clouds during rainy season.” 93.4
“If You tear him with your very sharp arrows in the great battle , I shall kill him tomorrow when the entire world witnesses it. “ 93.5
When the king of Rakshasas told him like this , those Rakshasas marched forth along with various kind of armies and in speedy chariots. 93.6
All those Rakshasas hurled iron clubs, sharp-edged spikes, arrows, swords and axes capable of destroying the life. The monkeys too hurled trees and mountains towards the Rakshasas. 93.7
A very great tumultuous war broke out when the sun rose next day between Rakshasas and monkeys .
93.8
Then those monkeys and Rakshasas started striking each other with multi coloured maces, axes and swords in that battle. 93.9
When the battle was going on like this surprisingly enormous amount of dust got settled down by the blood which oozed out of the Rakshasas and monkeys. 93.10
The rivers of blood flowed carrying the bodies which resembled the wooden logs , With elephants and chariots as river banks , horses as fish and trees as flag staffs. 93.11
Then all the monkeys who were drenched in the streams of blood leapt and bounced while the monkey chiefs broke the flag staffs , armours , chariots and different type of weapons of the Rakshasas. 93.12-93.13
Those monkeys with their sharp teeth and even nails tore off the hair , ears, eye brows and noses of those Rakshasas. 93.14
Against one Rakshasa hundred monkeys rushed for fighting , similar to birds rushing towards a fully fruit laden tree. 93.15
The horrible Rakshasas who were like mountains then struck down the monkeys using maces , darts, swords and axes . 93.16
The huge army of monkeys which were being killed by the Rakshasas then sought refuge from Rama, the son of Dasaratha , who protects all. 93.17
Then the greatly lustrous and valorous Rama , holding his bow entered in to the army of monkeys and rained a bevy of arrows on them. 93.18
The greatly horrible Rakshasas were scared to approach Rama was scorching them with the flame of his arrows similar to clouds not going near the scorching sun. 93.19
The Rakshasas saw only the deeds of Rama which lead to their terrible destruction in the battle field , which was difficult for others to imitate . 93.20
Rama who was shaking that great army and blowing away great chariots was not visible to the Rakshasas like a gale of wind blowing trees cannot be seen in the forest. 93.21
They saw their army being torn , pierced with arrows , scorched and broken down they could not see Rama who was doing all this. 93.22
The Rakshasas were not able to see Rama who was hitting them, similar to ordinary people cannot see the souls resting on the object of their sense organs. 93.23
"Here is Rama, killing the
army of elephants. Here is Rama, destroying great chariot-warriors. Here is
Rama, killing foot-soldiers along with horses with his sharp arrows".
Saying so, all those Rakshasas struck
one another with anger in the battle-field thinking that they had similarity of appearance to Rama.
93.24-93.25
Due to the Gandharwa arrow
sent by that great soul which
created confusion among them , those
Rakshasas were not able to see Rama ,
even when he was scorching away their army . 93.26
Those Rakshasas saw thousands
of Ramas in that battle field but on again seeing they saw only one great soul who was the son of Kakustha clan.
93.27
That great soul made them
hallucinated by the golden decorated arrow and all of them saw everywhere only Rama.
93.28
All the beings saw the holy heel of Rama which was killing the Rakshasas on the battle-field and the “wheel of time” had his navel as its body, his strength as its flame . his arrows as its spokes , his bow as its rim , the twanging of the bow and clanging of the gauntlets as its sound , his energy , intelligence and virtues as its luster , and his divine power as its edge. 93,29-93.30
Within a matter of three
hours(eighth part of a day) , with his arrows looking like tongues of flames,
Rama killed the whole army
of Rakshasas who were capable of changing their form at will,
and ten thousands chariots possessing
the swiftness of the wind, eighteen thousand strong elephants, fourteen
thousand horses with their riders and a full two hundred thousands of Rakshasas fighting on foot.
93.31-93.33
Those surviving Rakshasas , with their horses killed, with their chariots destroyed, with their flag-staffs broken and with broken spirits, rushed back towards the City of Lanka. 93.34
That battle field with dead elephants , foot soldiers and horses looked more like a great grave of sports of the powerful and angered Rudra, the lord of destruction. 93.35
Then the devas , Gandharwas , Sidhas and great saints said “We’ll done. Well done”, and appreciated that great act of Rama. 93.36
Then, the virtuous Rama spoke
also to Sugreeva, Vibheeshana, Hanuman
the monkey, Jambavan, Mainda the foremost of monkeys and even Dvividha,
who were in close proximity to him as follows "Such an arrow of wonderful power exists
only with me or with the
three-eyed Rudra the lord of destruction."
93.37-93.38
“Rama who was similar to Indra after killing the great army of Rakshasas by the unwearied use of arrows and weapons was applauded by the rejoiced army of devas.” 93.39
Thus ends the ninety third chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
94. Rakshasis of Lanka wail for their near and dear ones
(The Rakshasis of Lanka who had lost their husbands , sons and brothers start crying. They recollect how it was due to the bad behavior of the old hag Soorpanakha all these started. Then they recollect the mistakes done by Ravana, one by one. They are sure that Ravana would be killed in the battle.)
Rama, who never got tired by action, with his shining arrows adorned with pure gold, killed those thousands of elephants sent by Ravana, thousands of horses, valiant Rakshasas who can change their form at will mounted on thousands of chariots with their flag-staffs, having the colour of fire, fighting with maces and iron rods and conspicuous with their golden banners. 94.1-94.3
After hearing and seeing about the killing of Rakshasas , other surviving ones who were greatly scared , were pitiable and greatly anxious and their wives wailed. The Rakshasis who lost their husbands , their sons and their relations met together and were stricken with great sorrow and wailed as follows. 94.4-94.5
“How did the old black hag with a sunken belly approach in the forest Rama who is as pretty as the God of love?” 94.6
“How did the killer of people who has an ugly look fell in love with the pretty , extraordinarily strong and one who is kind to all beings?” 94.7
“How did that Rakshasi who does not have any good qualities , who has an ugly face started loving Rama who has all the good qualities , who is very strong and who has a very pretty face?” 94.8
“Because of our bad luck that grey haired and disgusting lady tried to be arrogant with Rama , which was worth ridiculing by the whole world and this lead to the destruction of Rakshasas like Khara and Dhooshana.” 94.9-94.10
“It is due to her that Ravana built b a huge enmity and for his own destruction that Ravana brought that Sita.” 94.11
“That ten necked one can never attain Sita , the daughter of Janaka and in spite of that a great enmity was built by him against that mighty Rama.” 94.12
“When that Rakshasa called Viradha yeaned for Sita, Rama killed him single-handedly and this incident is sufficient to prove his strength.” 94.13
“Using arrows which looked like flames of fire that Rama killed fourteen thousand Rakshasas who had done terrific feats in Janasthana.” 94.14
“Khara, Dhooshana and Trishira were also killed there in the battle by use of arrows which shined like Sun and this is more than sufficient , to make Ravana realize.” 94.15
"Further, that Kabandha having arms with a length of eight
miles each, with blood as his food and roaring with anger was killed. That instance
should have been sufficient."
94.16
“Rama killed the very strong
Vali who was the son of the thousand eyed one
and who was like a black cloud. This would have been sufficient.” 94.17
“He then made the very pitiable
Sugreeva who was living on the Rishyamooka
mountain with a broken desires as
the king and this would have been sufficient.” 94.18
“The words of advice which were
according to Dharma and which was for
the benefit of all Rakshasas tendered by Vibheeshana were not to his liking due to his confused
mind. “ 94.19
“If the brother of Khubera had
accepted the advice of Vibheeshana ,
then this city of Lanka would not have
been turned in to a burial ground.”
94.20
"Ravana is not able to
learn a lesson, even after hearing that the mighty Kumbhakarna was killed by
Rama and that unconquerable colossal-bodied Indrajit, his beloved son was
killed by Lakshmana."
94.21
“ In each and every clan of Rakshasas we hear the wails, “Oh my son, Oh my brother , Oh my husband , you are no more.”
94.22
“That valorous Rama has killed in the war thousands of
chariots, horses, elephants and
foot soldiers of the Rakshasas.”
94.23
“It is either Rudra or Vishnu
or Indra who performed one hundred sacrifices or Yama himself taking the form of Rama who is killing us.”
94.24
“Due to our great warriors being killed by Rama,
we have lost hope in this life and we are not able to see any end our prayer and have become helpless.”
94.25
“Though the valorous ten necked one has got great boons , he is not able to realize , this great calamity which has come from the
hands of Rama.”
94.26
“Neither Devas
nor the Gandharwas , nor the
ghosts nor the Rakshasas would be able to protect Ravana , who is about to attack Rama in this battle.”
94.27
“In every war and the war
of Ravana we see bad omens
and they are indicating the
prospective destruction of Ravana by
Rama.”
94.28
Lord Brahma being pleased has given protection to Ravana
from Devas , Dhanavas and Rakshasas but Ravana did not request for protection
from men.”
94.29
“Now great fear has come to all
Rakshasas as well as Ravana from a
man is dreadfully causing the end
of their lives and there is no doubt about this.
“
94.30
“Being tormented by Rakshasa who has become strong
due to the boons, devas worshipped lord
Brahma accompanied by glorious
austerities.”
94.31
That great Lord Brahma , who
was greatly satisfied , for the sake of good of the Devas spoke the following words to them. 94.32
“From today onwards all the
Dhanavas and Rakshasas , constantly
being scared would wander over all the
three worlds. “ 94.33
“All the devas together
accompanied by Indra worshipped
Mahadeva who had a flag with the
bull ensign and who destroyed
Tripura and he was pleased.”
94.34
“The Mahadeva who was greatly
pleased told to the devas ., “For the
sake of good of all of you a lady would
be born , who would lead to the destruction
of the Rakshasas,”
94.35
“This Sita who is the destroyer of all Rakshasas has been deputed by the devas would consume all of us Rakshasas including Ravana .” 94.36
“ Due to the bad behavior of Ravana , who is a wicked Rakshasa with an evil brain , this horrible havoc of sorrow has occurred.” 94.37
“We are now occupied by Rama just like the God of death is there at the final deluge . We do not find any one who can give us protection in this world.” 94.38
“We do not have any refuge from that great fear that is among us ,just like there is no shelter for female elephants who are enveloped in the forest fire.” 94.39
“That great soul Vibheeshana, at the very correct time perceiving very great fear sought refuge to him alone. “ 94.40
Then all the Rakshasis hugged each other and because they were in the throes of great sorrow and since they were greatly scared lamented like this and wept loudly. 94.41
Thus ends the ninety fourth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
95. Ravana with his army enters the battle field.
(The very angry Ravana along with his ministers and their army enters the battle fied. All round only bad omens are seen. Ravana starts killing the monkey army recklessly.)
Ravana heard that pitiable sound of wailing of all Rakshasis who were greatly pained from every house of Lanka. 95.1
For a moment he breathed deeply and was engrossed in great thought and then that very huge Ravana became very angry . 95.2
Biting his lips with his teeth , with blood red eyes due to great anger , making his appearance scared even for the Rakshasas , Ravana looked like the fanned fire of destruction at deluge. 95.3
He then told the Rakshasas Mahodhara, Mahaparswa and Virupaksha who was standing near him , in words which were not clear due to his great anger , looking at them as if he wanted to consume them “ tell the armies to start immediately as per my command.” 95.4-95.5
Hearing his order those Rakshasas were fear struck and ordered those Rakshasas who did not feel nervous to act according to the orders of the king. 95.6
Those Rakshasas of terrifying looks saying “so be it” praying the God for their good , marched with their faces towards the battle field. 95.7
Those great experts on chariot fight after paying reverence to Ravana as per rule , stood saluting him with folded arms wishing their lord victory . 95.8
That angry benumbed Ravana with a sarcastic laugh spoke to the Rakshasas Mahodhara , Mahaparswa and Viroopaksha as follows. 95.9
“Today by sending from my bow arrows which are similar to the Sun at the time of final deluge , I would lead Rama and Lakshmana to the abode of Yama.” 95.10
“”By killing those enemies I would avenge the deaths of Khara, Kumbhakarna , Prahastha and Indrajit today.” 95.11
“When I send the net work of arrows which will spread like clouds in the sky, Neither the directions , nor the heavens, nor the river and nor the oceans would be visible. 95.12
“Today I would kill all the monkey chiefs along with their army in turns by using very large number of plumed arrows.” 95.13
“Today by mounting on a chariot which runs with the speed of wind I will crush the monkey army
with waves of arrows sent from my ocean like bow . 95.14
“Today like an elephant I would destroy ponds of monkey armies shining like the filament of lotus flowers , whose faces are like fully opened lotus flowers. “ 95.15
“With arrow struck in their faces , the leaders of the monkeys would be lying in the battle field will decorate the earth just like lotus flowers decorate their stalks.” 95.16
“Today in the very great battle , I shall be killing hundred after hundreds of monkeys who are going to fight with trees.” 95.17
“Today I shall wipe away the tears of those crying for their lost brothers and lost sons , by killing the enemy .” 95.18
“Today with my arrows I will pierce the monkeys and make their bodies scattered and covering all over the earth, that it would be very difficult to see the surface of the earth. 95.19
“Today I will feed the crows, vultures and all other beings which eat flesh , with the flesh of my enemies killed by my arrows. “ 95.20
“Arrange immediately for my chariot and let my bow be brought swiftly and let all the surviving Rakshasas follow me to this battle.” 95.21
Hearing these words , Mahaparswa told the commanders of army units, “Let the army under your control be quickly made ready.” 95.22
The commanders of army units with great speed joined hands and hastened those Rakshasas in every home to join in the battle. 95.23
The horrifying Rakshasas having awful faces, then started roaring, with their arms equipped with various weapons viz. swords, sharp-edged darts, pikes, maces, clubs, plough-like weapons, sharp-edged javelins, huge Kutas and Mudgara, staffs, discuses of every kind, sharpened axes, slings for throwing stones, stones or cylindrical wooden pieces with iron pikes and other excellent weapons and rushed out within a moment. 95.34-95.26
Then following the orders of Ravana , the commander of the army with great haste brought a chariot along with a charioteer , which was yoked with eight horses and Ravana who was shining with his own luster got in to it.” 95.27
Then Ravana quickly started out completely surrounded by great number Rakshasas , as though he was cracking the earth with his great strength. 95.28
Thereupon, a
great noise emanated on all sides from tambours, drums, Kettle-drums and
conches along with the clamour of the Rakshasas.
95.29
A great sound
was heard, saying "There comes the ruler of Rakshasas , the abductor of Sita , the destroyer of
Brahmins, the enemy of gods, notorious for his bad conduct, accompanied by his
canopy and pair of fans , to fight with Rama, the foremost among the Raghu clan
." 95.30-95.31
Due the very terrible sound ,
the earth trembled and hearing that
sound some monkeys ran away in fear.
95.32
The long armed and greatly lustrous Ravana who was surrounded by his ministers turned up there in quest of victory. 95.33
With the permission of
Ravana Mahaparswa , Mahodhara and
Viroopaksha who was difficult to be
defeated also climbed up their respective chariots. 95.34
They with great joy , greatly
roaring as though they were trying to
break the earth they also started proceeding , longing for victory. 95.35
Then Ravana resembling the god
of death at deluge who was
lustrous along with the army
of Rakshasas , started to the war
with a raised bow. 95.36
That great expert in chariot battle with chariot drawn by shining horses came out of the gate , where Rama and Lakshmana were present.
95.37
At that time the sun lost its brilliance , all the directions were covered with darkness , birds gave rise to
fearful sounds and earth trembled a
little.
95.38
The Devas rained blood , horses stumbled , vultures descended and sat on flags and jackals started howling piteously .
95.39
The left eye of Ravana
throbbed along with his left arm
and he became pale faced and the tone of his voice dropped.
95.40
When that Rakshasa with ten necks entered
the battle field there appeared
an omen in the battle field indicating his death.
95.41
A meteor with a sound similar to thunder fell down from the sky . and
very disturbed vultures along with crows started crying
aloud.
95.42
Ravana ignored these ill omens
due to his ignorance and marched
forward, for the purpose of his being
killed driven by fate .
95.43
Hearing the sound of the coming
of the chariots of those great Rakshasas
, the army of monkeys returned back to fight.
95.44
Then a tumultuous battle started between the monkeys and Rakshasas, who were both desirous of their own victory. 95.45
Then the very angry ten necked one using arrows decked with gold and waged a great war on that army of monkeys. 95.46
Ravana chopped off the heads of some monkeys , and pieced the heart of some and cut off the ears of some others. 95.47
Some were killed because of breathlessness , some had the portion near the ribs torn off and some of them lost their eyes. 95.48
Whichever side Ravana was seen coming in his chariot on the battle-field, his eyes were rolling in anger and those monkey-warriors, on that side, could not with stand the rapidity of his arrows.
95.49
Thus ends the ninety fifth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
96.Sugreeva kills Viroopaksha
(When Viroopaksha the powerful minister of Ravana starts attacking the monkeys, Sugreeva with his monkey chiefs fights with him and after a horrific battle kills him.)
There the earth became strewn with the bodies of monkeys killed by the arrows of the ten necked one . 96.1
The monkeys could not tolerate the shower of arrows that were sent by Ravana just like moths cannot bear the burning fire. 96.2
They who were hit by those sharp arrows started running away just as the elephants would run away if enveloped by fire in the forest. 96.3
Ravana was marching ahead in the battle field blowing away the monkeys , similar to wind blowing away large clouds. 96.4
After destroying monkeys by his great strength in the battle , Ravana speedily approached Rama in the battle field. 96.5
Noticing that the monkeys were running away , after putting his army in charge of Sushena , Sugreeva started taking interest in the fight. 96.6
Keeping Sushena the valorous monkey who was equal to himself , in charge of his army , taking a tree as his weapon Sugreeva marched towards his enemy . 96.7
Taking hold of huge mountains and various kinds of trees those monkey chiefs followed Sugreeva by his side and also behind him. 96.8
That Sugreeva roared in the battle field creating a huge sound , striking blows , he crushed various chief of Rakshasas. 96.9
The huge bodied Sugreeva smashed several Rakshasas similar to grown up trees are smashed by wind at time of deluge. 96.10
Sugreeva rained stones on the army of Rakshasas similar to clouds showering hail stones on the birds in the forest. 96.11
While those Rakshasas who were defeated by Sugreeva, fell on the floor and then roared and got diminished in number from all sides, the indomitable Viroopaksha the Rakshasa , holding a bow, pronouncing his name by himself, descended from his chariot and mounted the on back of an elephant.
96.12-96.14
Viroopaksha who was a great hero ascended on an elephant and roared with huge sound and then rushed towards the monkeys. 96.15
He then attacked Sugreeva who was in the front with various horrible arrows and established himself as one encouraging the Rakshasas. 96.16
When Sugreeva was struck severely with sharp arrows of that Rakshasa, he roared loudly and with great anger decided to kill that Rakshasa. 96.17
That valorous monkey who was great fighter , uprooted a huge tree and going near to the Rakshasa and hit that huge elephant with it on its face. 96.18
When Sugreeva hit that huge elephant it receded to a distance of the length of a bow , sank down and also roared. 96.19
That valorous Rakshasa , got down quickly from that wounded elephant and advanced speedily towards that monkey Sugreeva who was his enemy holding a sword and a shield made of hide of a bull but Sugreeva in spite of being threatened stood firm. 96.20-96.21
He who became greatly enraged and took a very huge rock which was as big as a cloud and threw it on Viroopaksha. 96.22
Seeing that rock was falling on him that great and valorous Rakshasa receded away and struck Sugreeva with his sword. 96.23
When that angry Sugreeva was wounded by that sword in the battle , he fell down unconscious for a moment in that battle field. 96.24
Then getting up suddenly that Sugreeva tightened his fist and with great speed brought it down on that Rakshasa in that great battle. 96.25
When that Rakshasa Viroopaksha was struck by the fist , he became very angry and using his sword and the armour made Sugreeva fall in the battle field. And Sugreeva then fell down .96.26
Getting up after he has fallen down that monkey gave a huge slap to the Rakshasa which gave a sound like thunder. 96.27
Freed of the effects of that great slap of Sugreeva, that Rakshasa with great skill Struck him on the chest with his fist. 96.28
That king of the monkeys Sugreeva became greatly angry seeing that Rakshasa had escaped the effect of his slap. 96.29
That monkey then found out an opportunity to hit Viroopaksha and then gave another great slap on his temple-bone. 96.30
Stuck down by the slap which was similar to thunder of Lord Indra , Viroopaksha fell on the ground with blood oozing out of all his nine apertures , just like water rushes out of a spring. 96.31-96.32
The monkeys saw that very angry Viroopaksha , completely coated with blood and transformed in to one with very ugly eyes. 96.33
The monkeys saw their enemy drenched in blood and turning to and fro and throbbing on his sides. He was also roaring pitiably. 96.34
Confronting together in
that battle-field in that way, those two
violent and terrific armies which were
as broad as oceans, of monkeys and Rakshasas and both roared like two large oceans which had burst
their bounds.
96.35
Seeing that Rakshasa with ugly eyes killed by the very strong king of monkeys, the army of monkeys and Rakshasas together looked like the river Ganga which is agitated. 96.36
Thus ends the ninety sixth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
97.Sugreeva kills Mahodhara
(Ravana requests Mahodhara to fight on his behalf. After a great fight Sugreeva kills Mahodhara. He is greatly honored for this.)
Those two armies which were killed in that great battle by each other , quickly diminished in size just likes waters of lakes diminish in summer. 97.1
By the destruction of his army as well as the death of Viroopaksha , Ravana , the king of Rakshasas became doubly enraged. 97.2
By seeing the strength of army being diminished due to the killing by monkeys , Ravana saw that reversal of fate has come to him. 97.3
He then told Mahodhara , the destroyer of his enemies who was standing near him.” Oh long armed one , at this time my desire for victory rests with you.” 97.4
“Oh valorous one , now kill the army of our enemies and show your great heroism for this is the time to repay your debt to your master.” 97.5
When the king of Rakshasas told like to Mahodhara , he said “So be it” and went inside the army of the enemy like a moth entering a flame. 97.6
“By the valour got because of encouragement , that mighty Rakshasa who had great luster destroyed the monkeys by using his own valour.” 97.7
Those very huge monkeys taking hold of very big stones , entered the huge army of Rakshasas and killed all Rakshasas. 97.8
In that great war , the very angry Mahodhara with his gold decked arrows cut off the hands and thighs of the monkeys. 97.9
Those monkeys who were troubled by that Rakshasa speedily ran off to the ten directions but some went and approached Sugreeva. 97.10
Seeing that the large army of monkeys are being defeated , Sugreeva speedily rushed near Mahodhara and reached close to him. 97.11
Getting hold of of a horrific mountain like stone , the king of monkeys who was greatly lustrous threw it on the Rakshasa to kill him. 97.12
Mahodhara seeing that huge rock falling on him , immediately without any nervousness with his arrows broke it , though it was difficult to do. 97.13
That stone which was broken in to thousands of pieces fell on the earth , like a flock of scared vultures. 97.14
Seeing that the rock was broken, Sugreeva getting very angry , uprooted a Sala tree and threw it but the Rakshasa broke it in to pieces in the war. 97.15
The heroic Mahodhara who was tormenter of enemy armies wounded Sugreeva with his arrows and then the very angry Sugreeva saw an iron rod fallen on the ground. 97.16
Swinging that shining iron rod and showing it to the Rakshasa , hitting with it killed the excellent horses of Mahodhara . 97.17
When the horses were killed that valorous Rakshasa Mahodhara jumped down from his huge chariot and seized hold of a mace with great anger. 97.18
Holding the mace and iron rod in their hands , those Valorous ones, resembling clouds neared each other roaring like two bulls . 97.19
That Rakshasa Mahodhara threw his shining mace , which shined like a Sun with great anger , on Sugreeva. 97.20
Seeing that highly terrible
mace, falling on him in that great battle, the mighty Sugreeva, the King of
monkeys got angry with a red blood shot eyes and struck that mace, by lifting up the iron
rod but that iron rod broke off and fell on the ground.
97.21-97.22
Then that Sugreeva took from
the surface of the earth a shining pestle
which was decked with
gold.
97.23
Then Sugreeva lifted the iron pestle and threw it
on Mahodhara who threw two maces
at him and clashed with each other and
broke in to pieces.
97.24
With all their weapons broken those warriors endowed with strength and
valour who were shining like fire started fighting with fists.
97.25
Those two warriors again and
again roared , banged each other with their palms and rolled
on surface of the earth.
97.26
They rose up quickly and began to hit each other and both not
getting defeated , pushed each
other by holding the shoulders .
97.27
Those two heroes who were both destroyers of their enemies fell exhausted by wrestling with each other and the very agile Mahodhara took a sword and a shield lying on the ground. 97.28
The Monkey chief Sugreeva in the same way took hold of a huge sword and shield which was lying on the battle ground . 97.29
Then those experts in use of weapons in war , whose limbs were seized with anger ran forward with joy with swords held high. 97.30
Concentrating their minds on victory , those two very angry ones performed perambulations from left to right of each other with great speed. 97.31
That evil minded valorous Mahodhara who praised valour with great speed hit with his sword with great force on the heavy shield of Sugreeva. 97.32
When the Rakshasa was extracting his sword from Sugreeva ‘s shield , that elephant like monkey with his sword cut off the head of Mahodhara adorned with ear globes and a helmet. 97.33
Seeing the cut head of Mahodhara falling on the ground , the army of the king of Rakshasas could not be seen in the battle field. 97.34
Then after killing Mahodhara that monkey along with his monkey warriors made a joyful roar of victory which made Ravana greatly angry and Rama very happy. 97.35
All the Rakshasas with downcast faces and dejected minds were greatly scared and ran away from the battle field. 97.36
After throwing Mahodhara on the earth , who looked like a huge mountain lying shattered, the son of Sun God who cannot be defeated shined in glory in that battle field , like a Sun shining with his rays.
97.37
That king of monkeys after attaining victory was being looked at in the battle field , by devas, groups of Yakshas, Sidhas as well as by all type of beings standing on the surface of earth who were all extremely happy. 97.38
Thus ends the ninety seventh chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
98.Angadha kills Mahapaswa
(There was a great fight between Mahaparswa and Angadha, In the end Angadha killed Mahaparswa.)
When Mahodhara was killed by Sugreeva then the very strong Mahaparswa with eyes red due to great anger stirred up the great army of Angadha with his arrows. 98.1
That Rakshasa removed the head of many monkeys from their trunk like a speedy wind which removes fruits from their stock. 98.2
Then that Rakshasa with great speed chopped off the hands of some monkeys with his arrows and also struck down the rib cage of some of them. 98.3
Due to pain caused by that rain of arrows of Mahaparswa, those monkeys had a sad face and were looking greatly dull. 98.4
Seeing that his army is being depressed by that Rakshasa , Angadha who is very fast , exhibited his valour which was like the ocean on full moon days. 98.5
He then held a huge steel rod which was shining like the rays of the Sun and hurled it on Mahaparswa who was fighting the war. 98.6
Due to that smashing Mahaparswa became unconscious and along with his charioteer fell from his chariot. 98.7
Then the lustrous king of bears who was like a heap of collyrium and who was extremely powerful became very angry and rushed forward from his battalion which was like a huge cloud , carrying a huge rock which was like mountain peak , killed his horses and with his great strength broke his chariot too. 98.8-98.9
Within a short time the very strong Mahaparswa regained his consciousness and struck Angadha with very many arrows. 98.10
Then he struck Jambavan , the king of bears with three arrows on his chest and Gavaksha with very many arrows. 98.11
Seeing that Jambavan and Gavaksha were troubled by his arrows , Angadha became very angry and took hold of a horrifying iron rod. 98.12
Firmly holding that iron rod,
which shined like the rays of the sun,
with both hands and turning it around with force, Angadha son of Vali, with
eyes reddened due to anger , hurled it on that Mahaparswa the Rakshasa, who
stood at a distance, with an intention to kill him. 98.13-98.14
That rod hurled by the very strong Angadha knocked off the bow as well as the arrows from the hand of that Rakshasa
and also knocked off his helmet. 98.15
Then approaching him with very
great speed, the famous Angadha the son of Vali , with open palms slapped him on his root of
the ear which was shining with an ear
ring. 98.16
The very lustrous Mahaparswa , who is greatly swift and very
angry , by one hand lifted a huge axe.
98.17
That very angry Rakshasa threw
that stainless strong axe made of steel
and seasoned in oil at the son of Vali.
98.18
Angadha who was filled with anger
escaped from that axe which had
been aimed at his left shoulder bone.
98.19
That valorous Angadha who was as
valorous as his father was
greatly angry and firmly tightened his fist which was like a thunder bolt.
98.20
That master of the vital
parts , whose fist hit like Indra ’s thunderbolt hit that
Rakshasa on the chest , near his breasts.
98.21
In the great battle that
fleshy part of that
Rakshasa due to that blow was blasted
and he fell dead on the
ground.
98.22
When that
Rakshasa Mahaparswa fell
dead on the ground his army was greatly confused and a great anger arose in Ravana.
98.23
The very profound lion like
roar of the joyful monkeys , like a
blast shook the city of Lanka along with
its attics and gate of the city and was like the sound of Devas along with
Indra. 98.24-98.25
Hearing in that battle
field the very great sound raised by the monkeys and that of the beings of heaven , Ravana who was the enemy of Indra then stood prepared for another war. 98.26
Thus ends the ninety eighth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book.
99.Ravana and Rama commence the battle
(Bereft of all assistant Rakshasa chief Ravana enters the battle field. Very fierce fighting takes place between those great warriors. Both of them were injured by each other and continued to foight.)
Seeing the Rakshasas Mahodhara and Mahaparswa being killed and also
the valorous and strong Viroopaksha
killed in that great battle Ravana got in to very great anger and addressed his charioteer using the following words.
99.1-99.2
For having killed my
ministers for having laid a siege on my city
, I would remove my sorrow by killing Rama and Lakshmana. 99.3
“In that battle I will cut off
the tree of Rama which is going to give
a flower called Sita , whose
principal branches are Sugreeva ,
Jambavan, Kumuda ,Nala Dvividha , Mainda , Angadha
, Gandhamadana , Hanuman and
Sushena and all other monkey chiefs.
99.4-99.5
Filling all
ten directions with noise , Ravana rushed in that chariot towards
Rama. 99.6
Filled with that sound, the
entire earth, making its rivers,
mountains and forests, tremble and , throwing lions, antelopes and birds, into
fright. Ravana marched. 99.7
Then he used a very horrific and fearful arrow
called Thamasa(darkness) which
began to attack all the monkeys who fell on all sides.
99.8
When the greatly frightened
monkeys , not able to bear that arrow
built by Lord Brahma himself , started running away dust began to rise from the earth 99.9
Seeing that hundreds of monkeys
of his army were shattered by those excellent arrows of Ravana, Rama
stood ready for fighting .
99.10
Having driven away the army of
monkeys, Ravana the foremost among the demons then saw Rama, the destroyer of his enemies, who was endowed with long
arms and wide eyes resembling lotus petals standing unconquered with his
brother Lakshmana-like Indra the lord of devas
is seen with Vishnu, the supreme lord of preservation-holding up his
great bow as though scraping the sky. 99.11-99.12
That greatly lustrous Rama who was
born in the clan of Raghu along with
the very strong Lakshmana , seeing the disappointed monkeys and the advancing
Ravana , happily held his bow by its
middle.
99.13-99.14
After that Rama began to stretch
his excellent bow , with great
speed and with great sound as
if he wanted to break the earth.
99.15
Due the arrows which were rained by Ravana
and sound of stretching of the bow of Rama , the Rakshasas started falling in their
hundreds.
99.16
Ravana coming within the ranges of arrows shot by
those sons of a king looked like
Rahu standing near the Sun and the
moon.
99.17
Wishing to fight
early Lakshmana readied his sharp arrows which were like flames of fire and stretched his bow .
99.18
The greatly lustrous
Ravana prevented in the sky itself
the arrows released by the
great archer Lakshmana , the moment they were released.
99.19
Ravana who was
greatly dexterous in use of arrows,
split one arrow of Lakshmana by
one arrow , three arrows by three arrows
and ten arrows by ten arrows.
99.20
After crossing over Lakshmana , the son of Sumithra who as victorious in that battle approached Rama who stood
in the battle field like a mountain.
99.21
That king of Rakshasas Ravana with blood red eyes
due to anger approached Rama and rained
arrows on him.
99.22
Seeing the streams of arrows that emerged from the bow of Ravana , Rama
quickly took hold of Bhalla arrows in great haste,
99.23
Then Raghava
broke those large number
of lustrous arrows which were
looking horrific and coming like snakes
by his sharp Bhalla arrows.
99.24
With very great speed Ravana on
Rama and Rama on Ravana showered sharp arrows
of various kinds on each other.
99.25
Pushing each other by their
speed of their arrows , they were both
fighting without getting defeated and
went round in circles of different
kinds from left to right
, for a long time.
99.26
All beings were scared when both of them who looked angry were releasing arrows
at each other , looking like ,
god of death and god of destruction
respectively.
99.27
The sky at that time became dense with arrows of various kinds and looked
like the sky filled with clouds
at the end of monsoon along with frequent lightning.
99.28
By those rain of very
sharp arrows with great
speed decorated by wings of vultures
there were eye like holes on the
sky . 99.29
They made the sky dark initially with their wars
and after the sun set their cloud like forms made it even more
dark.
99.30
There occurred a huge war between both of them, each of
whom wanted to kill
the other . That was beyond
thought and difficult to approach like the
war that took place between Vruthra
and Lord Indra.
99.31
Both of them who were greats in archery , who were
experts in war and who were skilled
in the use of arrows moved
without any hindrance in the battle field .
99.32
In whichever direction that
they went the waves of arrows went like waves in that direction like two
oceans moved by the same
wind.
99.33
Ravana who had skilful
hands and one who made the world
cry using series of steel arrows aimed at
the forehead of Rama.
99.34
Rama tolerated
the hit of those arrows on his
forehead and took them as lotus petals discharged
from a great bow and
did not get upset.
99.35
Then after chanting proper chants the valorous Rama of great splendour who was filled with great anger,
took and discharged the arrow of
Rudra after stretching his bow . 99.36
When those arrows fell on the
huge cloud like unbreakable armour of Rama , those arrows fell down and did not cause him any pain.
99.37
Then Rama who was expert in all
type of arrows , though he was pierced
by arrows on his forehead yet again sent
a great arrow aimed at Ravana seated
on a chariot.
99.38
Those arrows of Rama after piercing arrows sent by Ravana penetrated
like five headed snakes in to the
earth when Ravana opposed them.
99.39
Ravana who was benumbed with anger after destroying that arrow of Rama sent another
horrifying Asura arrow.
99.40
He released sharp arrows,
having the heads of lions and tigers, those of buzzards and crows, even of
vultures and falcons, as well as those of jackals and wolves, arrows with their
mouths wide open, having the heads of venomous snakes with five heads, causing
great fear.
99.41-99.42
Hissing like a
serpent , due to his very anger Ravana
who was endowed with extraordinary energy and conjuring tricks, released
towards Rama these and other arrows, having the heads of donkeys, those of boars,
dogs and cocks as also of alligators and venomous snakes.
99.43-99.44
When the arrow of the Asuras was sent against him, Rama with great enthusiasm sent the arrow of
God of fire.
99.45
Rama then used
, various kinds of arrows, with heads as
bright as fire, others with heads shining like the sun, the moon, the
crescent, a comet, others shining like planets, lunar mansions and a huge
meteor and some arrows resembling flashes of lightning.
99.46-99.47
The horrifying arrows sent
by Ravana was destroyed by the arrows of Rama, broke in to
thousand pieces and fell on the ground.
99.48
Seeing that arrow of Rama , who
never gets tired performing his job ,
had destroyed the arrows of Ravana all
the monkeys who can assume any form that they desire surrounded lead by Sugreeva and congratulated
him.
99.49-99.50
The great soul Rama who had
destroyed the arrows sent by the
hand of
Ravana was filled with joy and the monkey chiefs full of joy roared loudly, 99.51
Thus ends the ninety ninth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
100. Ravana wounds Lakshmana but runs away not able to fight with Rama
(The great one to one war between Rama and Ravana continues. In between Lakshmana and Vibheeshana interfere and destroy the chariot of Ravana. When Ravana tries to kill Vibheeshana, Lakshmana saves him. Then Ravana wounds Lakshmana with a great spear. Rama is upset and fights vigorously.)
When Ravana the king of Rakshasas saw that his arrow was destroyed, his anger became two fold and in that great anger he sent another arrow. 100.1
That greatly lustrous Ravana started to release another horrifying arrow of anger built by Maya on Rama . 100.2
Then from that bow came out spears , maces , blazing tridents and cubs which were as hard as Vajrayudha from all directions. 100.3
Various types of sharp and terrible hammers , deceptive nooses and shining thunderbolts came out similar to the storm at the time of final deluge. 100.4
That very auspicious Raghava who was an expert in great divine
arrows , who has a very great
luster struck down that arrow by an
arrow of Gandharwas.
100.5
When the great Raghava
destroyed that arrow of his , Ravana
with eyes red due to anger sent the
arrow of Sun God.
100.6
From that lustrous bow of the intelligent Ravana came shining large discuses
with terrific speed.
100.7
When they came out falling from all sides the entire sky was shining and all the directions were well lit as by sun, moon and other
planets.
100.8
Then Raghava who was standing in front of Ravana ’s
army split all those discuses and other strange weapons by using large number of arrows.
100.9
Seeing his arrow being
destroyed by Rama , Ravana , the king of Rakshasas pierced
Rama in all his vital parts by ten arrows.
100.10
Even though that Ravana struck
Rama with those ten arrows released from his great bow, Rama of extraordinary
energy was not shaken.
100.11
Thus struck Rama who was victorious in all battles became very angry and struck Ravana on all his organs with large number of arrows.
100.12
In the mean time
,Lakshmana the very strong younger
brother of Rama who was a destroyer of
his enemies took hold of seven arrows.
100.13
Those very fast arrows cut off
the greatly shining flag of Ravana
which had the picture of man’s head.
100.14
Then that great Lakshmana with one single arrow tore off the head of the charioteer of Ravana
which was adorned with shining ear rings .
100.15
Then with five very sharp
arrows Lakshmana cut off
the bow of the king of Rakshasas
which looked like the trunk of an elephant.
100.16
Bouncing forward, Vibheeshana
killed, with his mace, the excellent horses of Ravana, which looked like black
clouds and were as tall as mountains.
100.17
Ravana jumped out of his very large chariot whose horses have been killed and showed
a severe anger towards his brother.
100.18
Then that king of
Rakshasas who had great strength
hurled a spear which was shining like
lightning on Vibheeshana.
100.19
Even before the spear
could reach Vibheeshana, Lakshmana
broke it with three of his
arrows and all the monkeys loudly cheered him in the battle field.
100.20
That spear which was crowned
with gold was torn in to three pieces
and fell like a large meteor with sparks
of fire from the sky.
100.21
Then that Ravana took a much larger spear which was the best with great luster with its own splendour and was difficult to
approach even by Kala, the God of
death.
100.22
That bad soul Ravana with great strength and speed and which was shining like a
thunderbolt hurled it swiftly. 100.23
At that time the valorous Lakshmana quickly
rushed towards Vibheeshana who
was in danger to his life. 100.24
To rescue him, the
valorous Lakshmana went on showering
arrows at Ravana who was
holding the spear in his
hand. 100.25
Made helpless by that shower of
arrows by that great one, could
not make up his mind to attack Vibheeshana. 100.26
Ravana who saw that his brother
was rescued by Lakshmana stood
before him and spoke the following words. 100.27
“Oh Lakshmana whose strength is
very great , you have now rescued
Vibheeshana in this way , and now I am
leaving out Vibheeshana and am sending
weapons against you.”
100.28
“This spear which would be hurled by my steel like arms , will make a
mark of blood on you , pierce your heart and go away only after taking your
life. 100.29
After seeing this that
greatly enraged Ravana roared and hurled
the unfailing spear towards Lakshmana,
that which was adorned with eight loudly
clamouring bells, which had been designed by Maya the demon by dint of his
conjuring trick, capable of destroying adversaries and blazing as it was with
splendour.
100.30-100.31
That which was hurled came with
great speed like Indra ‘s thunderbolt
and fell on Lakshmana in the
battle field.
100.32
That Rama kept on repeating , as the spear was rushing towards Lakshmana,
“ Let Lakshmana be safe , May the spear
be useless ., May this effort become useless.”
100.33
That spear, which was looking
like a poisonous serpent, released by
the very angry Ravana in the battle, quickly Entered the
chest of Lakshmana, who stood fearless. 100.34
That spear which was shining like the king of
serpents shined with great luster and fell on the broad chest of
Lakshmana with very great speed.
100.35
Due to speed by which Ravana has sent it that spear went very deep in to the chest of
Lakshmana and he fell to the ground
with his heart being broken.
100.36
Rama with great luster who was stationed near by
Lakshmana saw this and due to the love
towards his brother became extremely sad.
100.37
With tear filled sorrowful eyes
, Rama thought for a moment became as
angry as the fire at the time of final
deluge .
100.38
Becoming aware that it was not
the time for feeling sorrowful , and looking at Lakshmana, Rama resumed that
highly tumultuous battle with a great and whole-hearted endeavor, determined as
he was to destroy Ravana.
100.39
Rama saw Lakshmana who was wounded by the spear in that great war, bathed in blood looking like a mountain with a snake in the middle .
100.40
In spite of great efforts the
monkeys were not able to pull out the
spear (from Lakshmana) hurled by the
very strong Ravana , as they were being
continuously tormented with the
foremost among the Rakshasas with large number of arrows.
100.41-100.42
That spear had passed through
the body of Lakshmana and penetrated the
earth and the mighty Rama using his
hands pulled it out and getting greatly
angry broke it during the battle. 100.43
When Rama was drawing out the
spear the very strong Ravana struck several arrows on his body which
split the vital parts of Rama.
100.44
Without any other thought about those arrows, Rama embraced
Lakshmana and that Rama told Hanuman
and Sugreeva.
100.45
“Oh great monkeys remain with Lakshmana and properly nurse
him. Let this malicious Rakshasa called Ravana be killed by me. The time for
which I have been desiring for a long time has now come like the Chataka bird waiting for rain
is seeing the clouds at the end of hot
season.” 100-46-100.47
“In this auspicious time , I am
binding myself by a great oath .Oh monkeys
, without much delay you will see a world either devoid of Ravana or Rama.”
100.48
“Incidents like loss of the
kingdom, life in forest , wandering about in Dandaka forest and troubling of Sita by the Rakshasas have
been encountered by me.” 100.49
“But now I have encountered a
very horrific sorrow and pain which is like the agony in hell. . By killing Ravana in this
battle , I shall relieve myself of all
these agonies.” 100.50
“The reason for which I had
brought the monkey army here , the
reason for killing of Vali and crowning of Sugreeva , the reason for crossing the ocean by building a bridge has now come before my eye sight in this
battle field.” 100.51-100.52
"This Ravana who has come within the range of my vision, cannot
survive, any more than the one who has come within the range of vision of a
snake injecting deadly poison with its very glance or the serpent who has come within the range of
vision of Garuda, the king of birds and the enemy of serpents can
survive."
100.53-100.54
“Oh great monkeys sit with comfort on the mountain peaks
and watch this great battle between me and Ravana. “
100.55
“Let All the three worlds
, Gandharwas , Devas and the Charanas see during this war , the nature of Rama today.”
100.56
“”I am going to do such an act
today that all mobile and immobile beings of this world along with the Devas together will keep on narrating as long as this world is there and tell about how this battle went on.” 100.57
The well composed Rama after saying this , with sharp arrows decked with gold attacked that
ten necked one. 100.58
Then Ravana
rained shining steel arrows and maces
, just like a cloud would give
out rains.
100.59
When those excellent arrows sent by Rama and Ravana at each other , a huge tumultuous sound
emanated from there. 100.60
Both the arrows of Rama as well as Ravana split
and broke producing light and fell from the sky on to earth. 100.61
The loud sound produced by the bow string pulled by the hands , of those greatly valorous Rama and Ravana
made all beings scared and was a
great sight.
100.62
Torn very badly by the rain of that net work of arrows by the
great Rama who was armed with a shining bow that
Ravana ran away just like cloud is pushed away by the tempest. 100.63
Thus ends the hundredth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
101.Sushena cures Lakshmana
(Rama is terribly upset and
does not want to live. Sushena says he is not dead and sends Hanuman
to get herbs from Oushadhi mountain. Hanuman not able to recognize the herb
brings the mountain itself. Lakshmana is cured.
He requests Rama not to get upset but kill Ravana.)
Seeing Lakshmana fallen down
and completely coated with blood
after giving a tumultuous battle
in which he showered very many arrows
, due to the spear of the strong
and evil minded Ravana , Rama spoke as
follows to Sushena
.
101.1-101.2
“This Lakshmana who has fallen on earth due to the speedy
arrows of Ravana and who is wiggling like a serpent and
increasing my sorrow.”
101.3
"My energy to fight is
failing, even as I am looking at this valiant Lakshmana, who is dearer to
me than life, bathed in blood and my
mind being greatly disturbed."
101.4
“What is the use of this life
or happiness to me , if my brother who
has all auspicious marks, is interested in war and is famous were to meet his death.”
101.5
“My heroism is feeling shy ,
my bow is falling down
, my arrows are dropping down,
and my vision is blurred by
tears.”
101.6
“My body is sinking down like those men who are asleep and tension is growing inside making me wish
to die.”
101.7
“I am seeing my brother has fallen down, wounded in his
vital parts by that evil soul
Ravana groaning with agony.”
101.8
Seeing his brother whom he
loved who was like his soul with losing his life breath , Rama became greatly sorrowful and full of anxiety and grief.
101.9
Seeing Lakshmana his brother
lying wounded in the dust of the battle-field, he got into extreme worry and lamented
with a confused in mind.
101.10
“Oh valorous one, even if I win
this war , I will not be happy ,like a man without sight cannot see in spite of
bright moon.”
101.11
“What is the use of this war , what is the use of this
soul to me with my brother being killed
in this battle here and so I do not have
any desire to fight.”
101.12
“Like that greatly lustrous one
followed me to the forest, I am also going to follow him for his journey to the place of God of
death.”
101.13
“Lakshmana who was loved by all
his relations is forever ardently
devoted to me and has reached this
stage due to treacherous battle of the
Rakshasas.”
101.14
“We can obtain wives from places and places , we can
obtain relations in places and places
but I do not see any place where I can get a brother who loves me this
much.”
101.15
They all saw Rama wailing like
this with mind reeling with
distress and sighing and breathing
deeply again and again. 101.16
“What is the use of the kingdom
to me without Lakshmana who is
difficult to defeat ?What would I be able to Sumithra , the mother who is very fond of her
son?”
101.17
“I shall not be able to bear
the reproaches which are bound to be
told by Sumithra and what shall I say to
my mother Kausalya and my mother
Kaikeyi.” 101.18
“What shall I tell Bharata or
to the very strong Shatrughna , when
they ask me why I have come back without Lakshmana who came along with me to the forest?” 101.19
“Death now would be
preferable rather than the reproaches from
relatives. I might have done some
sinful act in my previous births , for my younger brother to die before me.
“ 101.20
“Alas oh brother , Oh best of
men , best among valorous men , Oh Lord
, Why did you go to the other world deserting me ?”
101.21
“Oh brother though I am
wailing, why are you not talking to me ? Oh brother arise and see this miserable man with your eyes.”
101.22
“Oh great one ,
you have always comforting and consoling me , whenever I
feel sad and pained and listless
among the mountains and
forests.”
101.23
When Rama was saying like this full of sorrow in his mind,
Sushena addressed him with the following excellent words .
101.24
“Oh tiger among men, , give up this thought that causes you depression, for this sorrow
which gives to grief is like piercing
arrows in the battle .”
101.25
“Lakshmana who increases
auspiciousness has not still died
as his looks have not changed and his skin colour has not turned
dark.”
101.26
“His face looks bright and has a pleasing look. .The palms of his
hands are as soft as lotus petals and
are very bright.”
101.27
“Oh king of the earth, the
looks of dead ones are not like this .
Oh valorous one who destroys his enemies . He is alive , so please do not
worry.”
101.28
“The repeated palpitation of
his heart with him breathing , though
he is lying on earth indicates that he
is fast asleep with relaxation of the
limbs, Oh valorous one.” 101.29
After having addressed these
words to Rama , the very learned
Sushena spoke the following words to
the great monkey Hanuman who was standing
nearby.” 101.30
"Proceeding from this
place with full speed, Oh gentle one!,
go to the mountain called Oushadhi
, which was already described to you previously by Jambavan, Oh brave
one! Bring here for restoring the great-souled and heroic Lakshmana to
consciousness, the precious herb Vishalyakarani by name which h as sprung up on its southern
peak, Savarnakarnani , Samjivakarani and the precious herb, Samdhanakarani ."
101.31-101.33
As soon as Hanuman heard these
words , he went to the Oushadhi
mountain and since he was not able to
identify that herb he became very thoughtful. 101.34
Then in the brain of son of wind god who had exceedingly great luster a thought
arose, “ I will take back the peak of the mountain itself.”
101.35
“Since Sushena himself told me so , the herb must
have sprouted on this mountain peak definitely.”
101.36
“Suppose I do not take
Vishalyakarani herb with me , over passage of time great
problems may arise.”
101.37
Thinking like this the very
strong Hanuman approached that great mountain, shook it violently three times with his arms
, uprooted the mountain peak
which was having very many flowering plants , and lifted it up as he was
very strong.
101.38-101.39
Carrying that great mountain
peak which looked like a dark rainy
cloud , Hanuman jumped up in to the
sky.
101.40
Returning back with very great
speed , after putting down that mountain peak
and after relaxing a little , he
spoke to Sushena the following words. 101.41
“Oh Great monkey , since I
could not identify the required herb , I
have brought along with me the entire mountain.”
101.42
After appreciating the son of
wind God who spoke thus , that excellent
monkey pulled out the needed herbs and
took hold of them.
101.43
All the great monkey
chiefs as well all the devas were
greatly surprised to see the most
difficult job done by Hanuman.
101.44
Then after crushing the
herb , that great monkey who was greatly lustrous, administered it in
the nose of Lakshmana .
101.45
After inhaling that herb Lakshmana , the destroyer of enemy armies,
having the spear lodged in his body, got rid of it , became painless and got up from the earth with great speed. 101.46
Seeing that Lakshmana has
got up from the earth the monkeys said,”great, great”, and applauded
Sushena.
101.47
Rama the destroyer of enemies,
after seeing Lakshmana said “Come, come”
and embraced him with great affection
, with eyes covered by tears.
101.48
After that Raghava embraced the
son of Sumithra he said ,”Oh valorous
one , I am seeing you returned after
death.”
101.49
“There is no meaning in my living or victory or getting back
Sita , if you had attained death . Please tell me what is there
for me after your death.”
101.50
When the great Raghava spoke like this , in a very feeble voice Lakshmana spoke the
following words.
101.51
“Oh brother who is valorous in
truth , true to your promise of killing
Ravana , you should not speak like a weak and cowardly man.”
101.52
“ Those who speak the truth do not
make their oath futile for fulfilling
the oath is the sign of
greatness.”
101.53
“Oh faultless one , your getting hopeless fot the sake of
me is not befitting you. Please
fulfill your promise of killing Ravana.”
101.54
“When you shower your
arrows the enemy cannot continue to
live , like a great elephant with mighty tusks cannot live if it crosses
the path of a lion.”
101.55
“I want to see that bad
soul killed immediately , before the sun sets after finishing his task. “
101.56
"Oh venerable hero, If you wish to kill Ravana in battle, if you
wish to fulfill your promise and if you feel affectionate towards Sita , do as
I tell you soon and now."
101.57
Thus ends the hundred and first chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
102.Indra sends his chariot to help Rama
(The great war continued. Devas
felt ,that Rama was at a disadvantage fighting from land. So Indra sent his
chariot and charioteer Matali to help Rama. Both of them being of equal
valour the war continued in a fierce
manner.)
Hearing Lakshmana
speaking those words , the valorous Rama who as the destroyer of his
enemies took hold of his bow and fixed an arrow on its bow string. 102.1
In the battle front
Rama released horrifying arrows at Ravana and Ravana, the king of Rakshasas occupying another chariot rushed towards the son of Kakustha clan,
Similar to Rahu rushing towards the sun God. 102.2
The ten necked one standing on his chariot struck Rama
with arrows equal to Vajrayudha
similar to a cloud gushing out rain on a huge mountain.
102.3
Rama thoughtfully sent fire
like flaming arrows ornamented with
gold on the ten necked one in the
battle field.
102.4
The devas, Gandharwas and Yakshas told among
themselves that the war fought with Ravana on a chariot and Rama on the ground was not equal.
102.5
Hearing these words , the
auspicious best among the devas summoned
Matali (his charioteer) and spoke the
following words to him.
102.6
“Go speedily along with my
chariot to the earth and after
reaching there , invite the best among the Raghu clan to take the seat in the chariot and do great service to the devas. 102.7
When the king of devas told
like this , his charioteer Matali , saluted him by bowing his head and told the following words.
102.8
“Oh Indra along with excellent chariot yoked to green horses , I will go and perform the duty of
Charioteer to Rama.”
102.9
Taking the glorious and excellent chariot of Indra,
having variegated body decked in gold, which was fitted with hundreds of tiny
bells, with its pole of cat's eye gems shining
like the morning sun, yoked to
excellent green horses, having golden chaplets on their heads, having white
whisks, covered with nets of gold, shining like the sun and bearing a flag-staff
raised on a golden bamboo and ascending
the chariot, as enjoined by Indra after descending from paradise, Matali approached
Rama. 102.10-102.13
Staying on the chariot
itself , that Matali the charioteer of
the thousand eyed one
folding his hands in salutation to Rama
, told the following words.
102.14
“Ok son of Kakustha clan, the
thousand eyed one has sent this chariot
to help you get victory . Oh mighty and glorious one , who is
the destroyer of his enemies . 102.15
“Here is the great bow of
Indra and his armour shining like
fire , arrows as bright as the sun and
the auspiciously pure steel
spear .
102.16
“Oh valorous one , get in to
this chariot and kill the Rakshasa
called Ravana , like Indra killed the Asuras when I was driving the
chariot.”
102.17
When he told like this Rama
went round the chariot , offered his
salutations to it and got in to that
chariot causing the three worlds to shine with splendour. 102.18
Then ensued a great tumultuous
battle making one’s hair stand erect
between the greatly valorous Rama
and that Rakshasa called Ravana.
102.19
That Raghava who was a great
expert on arrows matched a Gandharwa
arrow with a Gandharwa arrow, a God arrow with a gold arrow and made fall the arrows of the king . 102.20
That king of Rakshasas became
greatly angry and again released
another horrific arrow of the Rakshasas.
102.21
Those arrows decked with gold,
which were released from the bow of Ravana turned in to highly poisonous snake
and came towards Rama.
102.22
Those fearful arrows having a
burning face , vomiting burning fire from its face
, with its mouth wide open rushed towards Rama alone.
102.23
All the directions of the earth were covered by poisonous snakes ,
whose impact was like Vasuki , the king of serpents with flaming
coils . Even the corners between the directions were filled with these snakes.
102.24
Seeing all those snakes rushing towards him in the battle
field , Rama created and released an extremely fearful and horrific arrow of Garuda.
102.25
With golden shafts which shined like flames that arrow released from the bow of
Rama turned n to golden eagles and
these went round.
102.26
Those arrows of Rama which can assume any form that
they want , assumed the form of
eagles and destroyed all those
arrows which were flying round in the form of snakes. 102.27
Seeing that his arrows have proved a waste , Ravana , the king of Rakshasas became
greatly angry , and rained
horrific rains of arrows on Rama.
102.28
With thousand arrows Ravana
wounded Rama who never delayed his actions
and then wounded Matali with very
many arrows.
102.29
With one arrow Ravana struck
the golden flag post and made it fall
down on the seat and tore the flag of that chariot and Ravana also struck the horses of Indra ’s chariots.
102.30
Seeing Rama pained , the gods, Gandharwas , Charanas along with the demons, as also Sidha and the great sages felt dejected. Seeing the
moon in the shape of Rama eclipsed by Rahu in the shape of Ravana, the
monkey-chiefs too, along with Vibheeshana, felt perturbed. 102.31-102.32
The planet Budha conquering the constellation of Rohini who was the darling of the moon , which was presided
by Lord Brahma forebode disaster to all beings.
102.33
Burning in great rage that ocean
rose very high at that time as
though it was trying to touch the sun
and its mist and tide moving to
and fro .
102.34
The Sun looked with colour of
ash with piercing rays and its rays travelled slowly and it appeared like a headless trunk in its lap and united
with the comet.
102.35
The planet mars (angaraka )
stood attacking the Vishakha star constellation presided over by Indra and fire , which is
adored by the kings of Kosala.
102.36
With ten faces . twenty
arms and holding the bow tightly by his hands
, Ravana looked like the Mainaka
mountain.
102.37
Because of being overpowered by that ten necked
Rakshasa, Rama was not even able to fit
arrows in his bow .
102.38
That angry Rama knitting his eye brows , with
eyes turned slightly red got in to great anger and
felt as though he would burn all
the Rakshasas.
102.39
Seeing the face of that powerful Rama which was provoked by great anger
, all living beings got
frightened and even the earth began to tremble .
102.40
The mountains with its lions
and tigers as well as its swaying trees
trembled and even the ocean which is
the lord of rivers got agitated.
102.41
The very dense clouds with harsh loud sounds assumed
an undesirable look and roamed all
over the sky thundering .
102.42
Seeing Rama being terribly
angry and seeing those portents , al beings started shivering and even Ravana was seized with fear.
102.43
The devas, Gandharwas and great serpents who were sitting on their planes , sages , Asuras and Dhanavas , eagles which were flying in the air witnessed
the battle between those great heroes
, fighting steadily with various types of weapons and felt as
if the final deluge was
approaching.
102.44-102.45
Those devas and Asuras who had
come to witness the battle seeing
that battle rejoiced
due to devotion. 102.46
The Rakshasas who reached the
battle field told Ravana , “Be
victorious” and the Gods again and
again told Rama, “Be victorious.” ,
102.47
In the meantime, that
evil-minded Ravana, who caused enemies to cry, stroking with anger a great
weapon wishing to strike Rama, took
with anger that spike, which was as powerful as a thunderbolt, which made a loud
noise and was capable of exterminating
all enemies, which was resembling the
mountain-peak, which with its sharp points was dreadful to conceive and to behold was resembling a smoke-crested mass of fire blazing
at the final deluge , exceedingly furious, which was difficult to approach even
by God of Death, which was unassailable, which was a
terror for all beings, capable as it was of tearing and splitting them with it
being burning with flames.
102.48-102.51
That valorous and very angry
Ravana surrounded in the battle field by very many
Rakshasas took hold of that spear by its
middle. 102.52
Ravana with a very huge body ,
with blood red eyes due to anger lifted that spear , making his army greatly happy and roared greatly in that battle.
102.53
That frightful roar of Ravana
made the earth , the four directions
,the sky and angles of Compass tremble and shiver. 102.54
By that great roar of that very
big bodied bad soul , all the living beings trembled and the ocean
was agitated. 102.55
After taking hold of that great
spear , that very valorous Ravana , made
another great roar and spoke the
following words to Rama. 102.56
“Oh Rama this great spear which is equal to a
thunderbolt would surely take away not
only your life but that of your brother and help mate Lakshmana,”
102.57
“I who appreciate war would
kill you by my strength in this war
and make you equivalent to very
many Valorous Rakshasas killed by me in the
battle front.” 102.58
“Oh Raghava, wait for I am
going to kill you with this spear , “ speaking thus that king of Rakshasas hurled that
spear,
102.59
That spear which was released
from the hands of Ravana was encircled in an orb of lightning and with eight bells tied on it making a very great sound splashed as it went to the sky. 102.60
The valorous Raghava seeing
that lustrous spear which was horrifying to look at stretched his bow and released very many plumed arrows.
102.61
That Raghava warded off that spear by a
rains of his arrows, like Indra warded off the fire at deluge by streams of water.
102.62
But the large spear of Ravana consumed all those arrows which were coming
from the bow of Rama , like moths being
consumed by fire.
102.63
Seeing those arrows smashed by
coming into contact with the spear and reduced to ashes even while positioned
in the sky, Rama became greatly angry.
102.64
That Raghava who was the source
of happiness of the Raghu clan, became very angry at this and took hold of a spear by Matali , with the consent of Indra.
102.65
That spear lifted by the very strong
Rama , gave out big sound of bells and
began to burn like a lustrous meteor in the sky at the final
deluge .
102.66
That spear which was hurled
made in to pieces the spear of the king of Rakshasas and due to it that great
spear of Ravana fell on the ground ,
with its luster extinguished. 102.67
With very sharp arrows of very high speed with
shaft made of reeds , Rama struck
at his target and pierced
the great fleet of horses of Ravana .
102.68
Then Rama using sharp arrows
wounded the chest region of Ravana and
deliberately with three arrows pierced the
forehead of Ravana.
102.69
With all his body parts being
wounded and blood covering the entire body , that Ravana in the middle of
Rakshasas, shined like a blooming Asoka tree in the middle of other trees. 102.70
With all his body
severely injured by Rama's arrows and with his body bathed in blood,
that Ravana felt exhausted in the middle of a multitude of Rakshasas and became greatly angry. 102.71
Thus ends the hundred and second chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
103. Ravana ’s charioteer takes him away.
(The fierce war continues. Rama
tells Ravana that he is a coward. He moves
near him and showers him with arrows. Seeing him weakening and not able
to respond, his charioteer takes the chariot away from the battle field.)
Ravana who was proud of his skills of war ,
when greatly tormented by
the angry Rama , became greatly
angry.
103.1
With burning eyes , raising his bow in great anger , that valorous
Ravana who was greatly heroic continued to trouble Rama by covering him with thousands of arrow
streams , just like a rainy cloud fills up a pond by thousands of rays of
rain. 103.2-103.3
Though he was covered by a
great network of arrows released from
the bow of the enemy , the son of
Kakustha clan did not flutter, just like
a large unshakeable mountain. 103.4
The greatly valorous Rama stood
in the battle field preventing
that torrents of arrows, with his own arrows, and suffered them just like they
were rays of the sun. 103.5
Then that Rakshasa with a very speedy hand,
becoming angry struck the chest of
that great soul Rama with
thousands of arrows .
103.6
That elder brother of
Lakshmana bathed in blood in that
battle field appeared like the very big Kimsuka tree
in bloom in the forest.
103.7
Becoming very angry by the
effect of those arrows , the greatly lustrous Rama took hold of arrows which shined like the sun at the time of final deluge.
103.8
Both Rama and Ravana who were greatly angry could not see each other clearly in that
battle field which was dark being
shrouded by arrows.
103.9
Filled with great anger that Rama, the son of Dasaratha burst out in laughter and told
the following harsh words to
Ravana.
103.10
“Oh basest of the Rakshasas ,
since you had abducted my wife from Janasthana , when she was helpless when I was not there to protect her , you are
not a person of valour.” 103.11
“In spite of
abducting Sita
was in a miserable condition in that great forest and
without me , you think
you are a great champion .”
103.12
“Having acted like a coward , by laying your arms on another person’s wife and posing as a hero in relation to ladies without protection, you
think you are a great
champion.
103.13
“Oh person without shame , who has broken the tenets of respectability
, who is of loose morality having laid
your hand on death (Sita) , you think you are a great champion.” 103.14
“For having done this
glorious and famous act , you who
are the valorous brother of
Khubera are indeed rich in your
valour and strength.”
103.15
“You are now going to reap
now the great fruit noxious and contemptible act , which was done
by you just for vanity.”
103.16
“Oh evil minded person , though you think you are a great champion there is no shame in you for abducting Sita , just like an ordinary thief.”
103.17
“Had you dared to touch Sita in
my presence , you would have gone and
met your brother Khara at that very
moment, when I killed you by my arrows.”
103.18
“See , oh stupid fellow , you have now come within my
sight and so I would send you to the
world of death with my sharp arrows
today itself.”
103.19
“Let your head adorned with
shining ear rings which lies on this dust laden battle field be carried
away by the beasts of prey , after I
chop it off by my arrows today.”
103.20
“Oh Ravana ,let vultures fly down on your breast after you fall on earth , wounded by my arrows with blood oozing out of the
wounds caused by my sharp arrows.”
103.21
"Let birds tear out your bowels similar to eagles dragging serpents when you fall down dead when pierced
by my arrows today."
103.22
After telling like this the
valorous Rama , who was the destroyer of
enemies moved near the king of Rakshasas and started raining arrows at him.
103.23
The valour , strength and joy of Rama
increased two fold when he
longed for the death of this enemy in
that battle.
103.24
The memories of various mystic
arrows came to the mind of the very learned Rama and from his excessive enthusiasm , that greatly lustrous one became swift
handed.
103.25
Recognizing these good
omens , Rama , the destroyer of Rakshasas
tormented that Ravana even more
fiercely.
103.26
Hit by the volley of stones thrown by the monkeys
and rain of arrows sent by Rama , the
ten necked one felt greatly scared at
heart.
103.27
Ravana could no longer take up
the weapons, nor stretch his bow,
nor was he able to react to the valour of Rama on account of his mind being confused. 103.28
As the time of his death drew
near , the arrows that he sent with speed nor the mystic arrows employed
him had any effect in that battle.
103.29
Observing that Ravana
had been reduced to such a plight, the charioteer driving the chariot,
for his part, without getting excited, calmly and slowly carried off his
chariot away from the battle-front.
103.30
After that seeing that his
king has lost his energy and valour and was seen
as miserable , the
charioteer diverted his very huge
chariot , which was rumbling like a cloud and sneaked away from the battle front in fear.
103.31
Thus ends the hundred and third chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
104.Ravana shouts at the charioteer and he replies.
(Ravana tells the charioteer
that he should not have come away from the
battle field. He says he may be an enemy agent.
The Charioteer defends himself and says
that he did because he loved Ravana. He says that is one of the duties
of Charioteer to save his master, Ravana becomes pleased and orders him to take him back to the battle
–field. He does it.)
That Ravana lead forcefully by fate , with blood red eyes due to great anger , due to confusion spoke thus to the charioteer. 104.1
"O evil-minded one, Despising me as though I was bereft of manliness, incapable, deficient in
strength, cowardly, petty-minded, devoid of energy, without any brilliance, deserted of conjuring tricks and
abandoned by divine arrows , you had acted
as per your discretion."
104.2-104.3
“Why have you driven away my chariot
, bringing me down before
my enemies , without asking my
consent ?” 104.4
“Oh ungentlemanly fellow, the fame that I have earned over very long periods , my luster and the trust others had on me
has been destroyed by you today.”
104.5
“When my famous and
valorous enemy who entertained others by his valour was looking on , you have made me a contemptible person though I had
great desire to do the war.” 104.6
“Oh evil minded person, If you due to your illusion do not take my chariot
immediately to the battle field ,my assumption that you have been
corrupted by the enemy would be correct.” 104.7
“The act that you have done now is only in the interest of my enemies and indeed not the work of a friend, who wishes me
well.”
104.8
“If you have lived with
me for a long time and if you
happen to remember my character
, drive back this chariot with
speed so that my enemy does not go
back.” 104.9
Hearing those harsh words of
Ravana who had lost his senses , that
charioteer who had his good in mind
said these conciliatory words to Ravana.
104.10
“I was not scared nor stupid
and nor was I bribed by the enemies
, nor did I commit a mistake ,
nor did I stop loving you and also I
had not forgotten your good.”
104.11
“I who wished your welfare and wanted to protect your honour with a mind full of affection , did this act which you did not like , thinking it would be in your
interest.”
104.12
“Oh king, you should not think me as petty minded and unworthy
as I am devoted completely to
your good and pleasure and am not guilty in this matter.”
104.13
“Please hear the reason ,
which made me carry away the
chariot away from the battle field , like the rushing tide of a
river cannot be pushed back.”
104.14
"I understand your exhaustion,
due to your strenuous fighting in the great battle. I am not reflecting on
the nature of
your valour or on your superiority over your enemy."
104.15
“The horses that pull the chariot were broken down and were exhausted by drawing the chariot and they became miserable and very tired ,
like cows lashed by great rain.” 104.16
“I am noticing several
omens which are against nature and I examined all those omens which were in large numbers.”
104.17
“The time and place of the
occurrence of these omens as well as their good and bad , facial expressions , depression and liveliness and strength of the weakness of the warriors occupying the chariot must be examined by the Charioteer.”
104.18
“ The bumps and depressions of
the place as well as the their rugged
and level nature , the appropriate time to fight , the weak and strong points of
the enemy should be known to the
charioteer. “ 104.19
“How to reach a place and
retreat from there , how to hold on to one ‘s position and
how to retreat must all be known
to the charioteer, seated on the chariot.”
104.20
“The action that I took was
very proper in order to give you rest
and to these horses and chariots
and also relive your great tiredness.” 104.21
“Oh valorous Lord , I did not move away the chariot on my own
accord and what was done by me was due to my great devotion to you who is
my master.” 104.22
“Oh destroyer of enemies , oh
valorous one , please order me and I will do whatever you desire with due attention and with a relieved manner about why I should do it.” 104.23
Ravana became happy with the words of his charioteer , praised him in many ways and he who was desirous of war spoke
the following words.
104.24
“Oh charioteer, very
quickly take this chariot towards
Rama for
in a War Ravana does not turn back without killing his enemies.”
104.25
After saying this , that king
of Rakshasas who was pleased
presented a pretty and excellent ornament to that charioteer and after he
instructed him he took the chariot back to the battle field. 104.26
Following by Ravana 's command, that
charioteer t quickly drove the horses forward and , that chariot of Ravana
stood within a moment, before Rama's chariot on the battle-field. 104.27
Thus ends the hundred and fourth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
!05.Agasthya teaches Rama the prayer called “Adithya Hrudayam”
(Agasthya teaches the great prayer called Adithya hrudayam (The heart of the Sun) to Rama, which would help Rama in war. Rama chants it according to rules. Sun God appears before him and asks him to kill Ravana.)
The great God like sage Agasthya, who has come along with other Gods to see the war, seeing the tired and thought filled Ravana, approached Lord Rama , who is ready for the war and told.
105.1-105.2
Hey Rama, Hey dear Rama, , be pleased to hear, that which is secret and perennial, by reciting which , son, you would be victorious in war. 105.3
This is the prayer called “the heart of the sun” which is holy , destroys all enemies, which leads to victory, and by reciting which daily, leads you to perennial state of good. 105.4
This prayer great gives all that is good,
Destroys all sins committed,
Acts as an antidote for sorrow and thought,
And also leads to very long life. 105.5
Offer prayers to the Great Sun God,
Who is the owner of rays,
Who rises up from below,
Who is worshipped by devas and asuras,
And who is worshipped by every one of the universe. 105.6.
He has within him all the devas,
He is the brightest among the bright,
He runs the whole world by his rays,
And protects all the worlds of Devas and Asuras,
By his great Rays. 105.7
He is Brhama, He is Vishnu,
He is Shiva, He is Skanda,
He is the progenitor of human race,
He is the king of devas,
He is Khubera, the lord of all riches.
He is Kala, the God of death, 105.8
And He is the moon also He is Varuna
He is the manes, He is the Gods called Vasus,
He is the gods called sadhya,
He is the Aswini devathas, the doctors of Gods,
He is the maruths who are responsible for breeze,
He is the wind God, He is the fire God,
He is the soul of all beings,
He is the creator of seasons,
And he is the giver of light. 105.9
He is the son of Adithi,
He is the creator of the world,
He makes us do things,
He travels on the sky,
He feeds the world by rain,
He is the one with rays,
He is the colour of Gold,
He is always shining,
He is responsible for creation,
And he is the maker of the day. 105.10
He has green horses,
He has thousands of rays,
He rides on seven horses,
He dispels darkness,
He gives a pleasant life,
He kills all life,
He gives rebirth to those killed,
He removes darkness,
And he is resplendent in his glory. 105.11
He who keeps the golden source,
He who cools down minds of devotees,
He who bestows heat,
He who is the source of light,
He who is praised by every one,
He who has fire within himself,
He who is the son of adhithi,
He who travels in the sky with pleasure,
And he who melts cold. 105.12
He who is the lord of the sky,
He who dispels darkness,
He who is a master of Rig, Yajur and Sama veda,
He who is the cause of heavy rains,
He who is the friend of water,
And he who travels over the Vindhyas swiftly. 105.13
He who gives heat,
He who is of the global shape,
He who is of the form of death,
He who is of the colour of gold,
He who heats everything,
He who is in expert in knowledge,
He who manages the universe,
He who is of great brilliance,
He who is dear to every one,
And he who manages every event. 105.14 .
Salutations to him who is the Lord of stars, planets and zodiac,
To him who looks after the universe,
To him who gives light to all that shines,
And To him who has twelve forms. 105.15
Salutations to him who rises from the mounts of east,
Salutations to him who sets on mounts of west,
Salutations to the lord of objects that shine,
And the Lord of the day. 105.16
Salutations to him who is the cause of victories,
Salutations to him who has green horses,
Salutations and salutations to him who has thousand rays,
Salutations and salutations to the son of Adhithi. 105.17
Salutations and salutations,
To him who is fearful to the sinners,
To him who is the hero,
And to him who travels swiftly.
Salutations to him who opens the lotus,
And salutations and salutations,
To him who makes men live. 105.18
Salutations to Him,
Who is God to Brahma, Achyutha and Shiva,
Who is the giver of light,
Who is the son of Adhithi,
Who is ever shining,
Who eats everything,
And to him who has a fearsome body. 105.19
Salutations to him,
Who destroys darkness,
Who destroys, snow,
Who destroys his enemies,
Who has an immeasurable body,
Who destroys those who are not grateful,
And to him who is the Lord of those who shine. 105.20
Salutations to Him,
Who is of the colour of molten gold,
Who is of the form of fire,
Who has created the world,
Who destroys ignorance,
Who is the subject of all that is loved,
And to him who is the witness of the world. 105.21
This our lord helps beings to grow,
And also destroys them.
He with his awesome rays,
Looks after every being,
Gives intense heat to them,
And also causes rains to shower 105.22
This our Lord is awake,
When all the world is asleep,
Without anyone being aware,
And he is the fire sacrifice,
And also the one who performs fire sacrifice. 105.23
All the Vedas,
All the yagas,
Result of all yagas.
And all the actions,
That happen in this world,
Are this Lord Surya himself. 105.24
Hey Lord Raghava,
Any one who sings the praise of the Sun,
In time of danger,
In time of suffering,
In wild forests.
And in times of fear,
Is able to cross the problem for sure. 105.25
Please worship Him.
Who is God of Gods,
And who is the lord of the universe,
With single minded devotion.
If you chant this thrice,
You would win in the war. 105.26
“Oh hero of heroes,
You would kill Ravana within a second,”
Saying this the sage Agasthya,
Went back his way. 105.27
Hearing this, the resplendent one,
Became devoid of sorrow,
And with utmost devotion,
Wore this prayer within himself. 105.28
Cleansing himself,
By doing Aachamana thrice,
And facing the Sun God,
Lifting his bow
The great hero Rama became very happy 105.29
Came he facing Ravana,
For starting the war again,
With all preparations great,
With an intention of killing him. 105.30
Immediately then Lord Sun,
Who is the king of the skies
Arose from the middle of the bevy of Gods,
With mind full of happiness,
And asked Rama to kill Ravana forthwith. 105.31
Thus ends the hundred and fifth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
106.Ravana sees bad omens and Rama sees good omens.
(Rama instructs Matali as what he wants to be done. Ravana on his way sees only bad omens and Rama on his way sees only good omens. Rama feels happy.)
Thrilling with great joy the charioteer of Ravana, drove forward
quickly, his chariot which was capable
of attacking the army of enemies, a wonderful piece of art like Gandharwa-city ,
mounted with flags, yoked with horses of excellent quality adorned with golden
necklaces, filled with war-implements, adorned with rows of flags and banners,
which was devouring the sky as it were, making the earth resound, which was the
destroyer of the army of adversaries and caused delight to its own. 106.1-106.3
The king of men saw the chariot of the king of
Rakshasas having a huge flag coming towards him with a great noise, yoked with
black horses , with terrific luster
like an aero plane , brightening the
sky with its luster equal to Sun ,
having lightning like flags and the
appearance of rain bow.
106.4-106.6
Seeing that chariot which
was releasing streams
like a cloud releasing rain
accompanied by the sound similar
to the bursting of a mountain which was
broken by Vajrayudha , Rama after
stretching his bow in a crescent
shape spoke to Matali, the charioteer of the
thousand eyed one. 106,7-106.8
“Oh Matali see that chariot of the enemy coming forward
coming from left to right in great speed
again. It appears that he has decided to
destroy himself fighting this war. 106.9-106.10
“And so take care of yourself
and march forward and go opposite to the
chariot of the enemy as I wish to
destroy it like a wind blowing away the
cloud.”
106.11
“Without any fear and without
any nervousness with steady eyes and
heart ,
controlling the rains properly drive the chariot with speed.” 106.12
“Though you need not be
instructed by me, you being the charioteer
of Indra , as I desire to fight with
one track mind, I am just reminding you and not attempting to teach you.” 106.13
Matali after becoming extremely
happy by the words of Rama , that best of the charioteers of devas further
drove the chariot.
106.14
After passing the huge chariot
of Ravana on his right , that charioteer left Ravana shaking by the dust rising from the wheels
of his chariot .
106.15
Then that angry ten necked one with his copper
coloured eyes wide open shook with his arrows Rama who stood facing his chariot .
106.16
Meeting that courage with
anger and being provoked to fight , Rama
took hold of Indra ’s arrow which had of great speed in the battle field.
106.17
Then he took very greatly
lustrous arrows which shined like
Sun and that great war between two great heroes who were desirous of
killing each other and who were facing
each other like lions began.
106.18
Then Devas, Gandharwas , Sidhas
and great sages who were
desiring the death of Ravana arrived there
to witness the war.
106.19
Then dreadful omens which made one hair to stand erect appeared
which indicated the destruction of Ravana and victory of Rama.
106.20
The gods poured a rain of blood
on Ravana ’s chariot and horrible winds blew from right to left , forming circles.
106.21
A huge flock of vultures which
were occupying the sky travelled in the
same direction as chariot of Ravana.
106.22
During that dusk, the city of
Lanka was of the red colour of the Japa
flowers and the earth in city of Lanka
appeared as if it was
blazing.
106.23
Large meteors along with flashes of lightning
fell on that town with great
noise .These negative omens to Ravana made
the Rakshasas sad.
106.24
The land where Ravana was
standing began to shake and the
Rakshasas who were fighting felt something
was tying them.
106.25
The rays of the sun that fell
before Ravana appeared of copper
colour , yellow, white and dark like
mineral ores.
106.26
The she foxes followed the vultures speedily uttering inauspicious howls on seeing the face of
Ravana and also vomited from their
mouths.
106.27
The wind scattered the dust upwards in an opposite direction clouding the vision of the king of the Rakshasas. 106.28
Even without any clouds on the sky thunderbolts fell on the army of Ravana from all sides with sound which was difficult to tolerate. 106.29
Al the directions and their
intermediate points became dark due to
the outpouring of dust and it was difficult to see the sky.
106.30
Hundreds of scaring Sarika birds wailing in an aweful manner fought with each other and fell on the
chariot of Ravana.
106.31
Ravana ‘s horses
discharged sparks of fire from their hips and loins as also tears from their
eyes, releasing out fire and water at the same time continuously.
106.32
Scary omens
in large numbers were seen in
this way causing fear to Ravana and
indicating his destruction.
106.33
Pleasant and auspicious omens appeared before
Rama from all directions ,
indicating his victory.
106.34
Raghava seeing those auspicious
omens indicating his own victory became happy and decided that he would be able to kill Ravana. 106.35
Then Rama who was an expert in
judging omens having seen those
omens on his way to the battle
field was extremely happy and exhibited enhanced heroism in the
battle.
106.36
Thus ends the hundred and sixth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
107.The great war of Rama and Ravana continued without result.
( The intense war continued without any result . Ram cut off the heads of Ravana but they again grew up. He tried to hit his chest and that also did not work.)
Then there occurred a very fierce battle between Rama and Ravana which was war mounted on chariots and which scared all the worlds. 107.1
Then the army of Rakshasas and the huge army of monkeys holding fast to their weapons stood motionless. 107.2
Their hearts were captivated on seeing those two heroes, one a Rakshasa and the other a man , both of them very strong, fighting with each other and all of them were filled with wonder. 107.3
With arms carrying different type of weapons all of them stood surprised seeing that war that was taking place and they did not attack each other. 107.4
The Rakshasas saw Ravana and the monkey army saw Rama with great surprise as though they were paintings. 107.5
Those Ravana and Raghava both after seeing the omens , making their mind firm and also firm in their anger , fought fearlessly. 107.6
The son of Kakustha clan who believed that he would win and Ravana who believed that he would die demonstrated all their prowess in that great battle. 107.7
Then that angry ten necked one who was valorous fitted the arrows and released them aiming at the flag staff of the chariot of Rama. 107.8
Those arrows without even reaching the flag and touching the flag staff which supported the flag fell on the ground. 107.9
Then that valorous Rama who was greatly enraged stretched his bow and decided in his mind to return blow to blow. 107.10
Then he released a sharp arrow which like an unbearable huge serpent and had its own luster aiming at the flag staff of Ravana. 107.11
When Rama sent that lustrous arrow aiming at the flag staff , that arrow cut off the flag staff of the ten necked one and entered the earth. 107.12
That flag staff mounted on Ravana 's chariot, having been torn
off, fell on the ground. Seeing the thrown-down
flag-staff, that very strong
Ravana stood with great
anger and looking like he was
laughing with intolerance, he showered a stream of arrows afflicted as he
was, with the power of his anger.
107.13-107.14
Ravana struck
the divine horses of Rama by sending arrows but they were neither shaken nor
stumbled and were healthy at heart and felt like they were touched by a lotus stalk. 107.15
Ravana seeing that those horses were not bothered at all , was greatly angry and released a shower of arrows on them. 107.16
He also hurled maces, iron rods
, discs, iron clubs, mountain-tops, trees, spikes and axes. 107.17
Not getting tired in heart and
mind he
sent rain of arrows and
thousands of arrows created by his
magical power
. 107.18
Huge , terrible with echo , tumultuous
, giving rise to fear and very
difficult to oppose rain of arrows were released in that battle.
107.19
Without bothering about the chariot of Rama , Ravana released arrows on the monkey army from all sides, covering the sky completely. 107.20
That Ravana went on releasing arrows, with a mind giving up hope of survival and noticing him putting great effort in the battle Rama who looked as if he was laughing went on releasing arrows in hundreds and thousands . 107.21-107.22
Seeing that shower of arrows Ravana completely covered the sky with his arrows and due to the lustrous rain of arrows used by those two great warriors , the sky started shining and it looked as if a second sky was made using those arrows. 107.23-107.24
When Rama and Ravana were sending their arrows in that battle no arrow was sent without fixing the target , no one failed to pierce the target , not one went in vain and they collided with each other and fell down on the earth. 107.25
By sending all those arrows continuously towards right and left , when they fought with these horrific arrows they made the sky without even a little breathing space . 107.26
Ravana attacked the horses of Rama and Rama attacked the horses of Ravana and both of them continued striking each other without doing anything else before or after. 107.27
That great war was thus being carried forward by those two angry ones and for some time a great tumultuous battle raged which made hairs to stand erect. 107.28
The very strong
Ravana and Rama carried out the fight well with sharp arrows in
that battle-field and at that time Ravana
was very much angry with Rama,
as his flag-staff was thrown down.
107.29
All the beings on earth were watching with great wonder Rama and Ravana who were fighting with each other in the
battle field.
107.30
When they were attacking each
other with great anger , those two excellent chariots ran
towards each other.
107.31
With the intention of killing
each other when those two chariots were displaying of various type of movements
like , moving in circles, moving in
straight lines and moving forward and backwards
by the greatness of those charioteers, the battle assumed horrific
proportions.
107.32
Rama wounded Ravana and Ravana
wounded Rama when they were moving with great speed in forward and backward motions.
107.33
Those great chariots , both casting rains of arrows moved in the battle field ,like clouds
showering rains. 107.34
After exhibiting various types of movements in that
battle they again stood facing
each other.
107.35
Though the chariots were
standing far away from each other , the muzzle of the horses of one touched
the muzzle of the horses of the
other and the flags of one met the flag
of other.
107.36
Then Rama released four sharp arrows from his bow and drove back the splendid lustrous
horses of Ravana.
107.37
Then Ravana after getting angry
for making his horses retreat , released
very sharp arrows at Rama.
107.38
Though Rama was struck with
great force by the very strong
Ravana he did not get upset or get tottered.
107.39
Then that ten necked one hurled arrows with sound similar to a thunderbolt aimed
at the charioteer of Indra.
107.40
Though those arrows fell on the
body of Matali with great speed , they
did not cause him even a little
fear or hurt in that battle.
107.41
Becoming extremely angry by
that attack on Matali , though he did
not bother about attack on himself with
network of arrows that Raghava made the
enemy turn back.
107.42
That valorous Rama released
arrows in twenties, thirties , sixties
, hundreds and in thousands on
the enemy’s chariot.
107.43
Then Ravana who was the king of
Rakshasas sitting on the chariot also
becoming very angry, started showering maces
and mallets on him in that battle.
107.44
That battle which again started
between them was thus tumultuous and
made hair to stand erect . With sound caused by throwing of maces, mallets and iron rods and with wind raised by the plumes of
arrows , The seven oceans of the world
were agitated.
107.45-107.46
Due to the agitation of the
oceans the beings living in the nether
worlds , the Dhanavas and
serpents in thousands felt
disturbed.
107.47
The entire earth with its mountains , forests and groves trembled and
the sun became gloomy and wind stopped blowing.
107.48
The devas, Gandharwas , Sidhas
, great sages including
Kinnaras and great serpents started thinking deeply.
107.49
At that time, those gods along
with groups of sages, said "May all be well with the cows and
Brahmanas, May all the worlds endure forever, May Rama conquer Ravana", and saw a terrific battle between Rama and
Ravana, which caused one's hair to stand on end. 107.50-107.51
The groups of Gandharwas and
Apsara maidens seeing that matchless
battle , said, “Sky can be only compared
to sky, the ocean can only be compared to the ocean and the battle between Rama and Ravana can
only be compared to the battle between
Rama and Ravana “ and went on watching
the battle between Rama and Ravana.
107.52-107.53
Then that great hero of great arms ,. Who increased the fame of the Raghu clan,
Rama ,kept on his bow , an arrow which is comparable to the poisonous snake and cut off the head of Ravana which was wearing lustrous ear rings and beings of all the three worlds saw it
falling on the ground.
107.54-107.55
Another head, exactly similar
to that head, cropped up on the shoulders of Ravana. That second head was again
chopped off by Rama, possessing a swift hand and who was swift in his act. 107.56
The second head of Ravana was cut
off by arrows in that battle. Soon after that head was chopped off, it again
rose into view.
107.57
Rama chopped off that head too
with his arrows looking like thunderbolts. In the same manner, a hundred of
Ravana 's heads of equal splendour were chopped off by Rama. 107.58
The end was never seen nor did
he die and though the valorous Rama who
increased the joy of Kausalya , the
knower of all arrows became thoughtful
and told to himself. 107.59
“What could be the reason that
these arrows that killed Mareecha ,
Khara, the able Dhooshana , Viradha in
the Krouncha forest and Kabandha in the Dandakaraya , which
bore in to the seven Sala tres ,
which destroyed the mountains ,
which killed Vali , which shook up the ocean and which had been providing me with instant
help proved to be useless in this battle?” 107.60-107.61
Like this becoming very
thoughtful and worried , that Raghava went on raining arrows aiming the chest
of Ravana.
107.62
Then even that Ravana , that angry king of the Rakshasas who was seated on his chariot showered maces and mallets on Rama. 107.63
That great tumultuous battle,
which caused one's hair to stand
erect , took place in the sky, on
the ground and also on the mountain.
107.64
With the devas, Dhanavas , Yakshas, ghosts , serpents
and Rakshasas watching it that
great war continued for seven days and
nights.
107.65
Neither night or day , not even for a minute or second , that war between Ravana and Rama was stopped. 107.66
Seeing that the war between the son of Dasaratha and the king of Rakshasas was not resulting in the victory for Raghava , the charioteer of the king of devas who was a great soul , spoke these words to Rama while he was engaged in fighting. 107.67
Thus ends the hundred and seventh chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
108. Rama kills Ravana
(Matali advises Rama to use
Brahmastra (arrow of Brahma) . When
Rama does it , that great arrow kills Ravana. All the devas, sages and all the monkeys became
very happy)
Then Matali refreshed
the memory of Raghava as follows”
Oh valorous one, Why are you carrying the battle as if you are not aware.”
108.1
“Oh lord , please send the
Brahma arrow to kill him for the time of death as predicted by
the devas have come .”
108.2
When Matali reminded Rama about it , Rama took hold of the unfailing , lustrous
and arrow which was given by Lord
Brahma to Sage Agasthya and which was to him earlier in the battle
field and which looked like a
hissing serpent .
108.3-108.4
This arrow of infinite strength was made earlier by Lord Brahma for the sake of Indra
and given to him who was desirous
of conquering the three worlds. 108.5
In its feathers, wind was established.
In its end-points were the fire and the
sun .Its heaviness were Mounts Meru and Mandara and Its shaft was made of ether
108.6
That arrow was shining
brightly , provided with good shaft and was decked with Gold and its luster came from all beings and had
the illuminating power of the Sun. 108.7
Giving out like the fire at the time deluge and shining
similar to the poisonous serpent ,it was capable of speedily killing groups of men, elephant and horses. 108.8
It could break gate ways , iron bars and even mountains and being smeared with blood of its victims and coated with their marrow, it was
dreadful to look at.
108.9
It had the power of the Vajrayudha, gave out huge sound , tore
of various types of armies and created great fear like a hissing serpent .
108.10
It was capable of daily giving
food to vultures, eagles and cranes
and troops of jackals and demons
and in the war it assumed the
fearful form of God of death.
108.11
It gave joy to the chiefs of
monkeys and was capable of
destroying the Rakshasas and it moved
with great speed , as it was tied by
colourful feathers of Garuda , the king
of birds. 108.12
Making it sacred by a special
chants as per the procedure specified in
the scriptures, Rama who was endowed
with an extraordinary strength , fixed
that arrow which was the foremost among the three worlds, capable of removing
the fear of Ikshuvaku clan , taking away the glory of the enemies and bestowing
joy to one's own self on his bow.
108.13-108.14
When Raghava was fixing that arrow on his great bow , all the beings were frightened and the earth started
shaking.
108.15
That very angry Rama with a
greatly attentive mind stretched
his bow and sent that arrow which can tear off
the vital organs of Ravana.
108.16
The arrow which cannot be defeated
like the thunderbolt which was similar to being hurled by the
arms of Indra or by that God of death
fell upon Ravana ‘s chest . 108.17
That arrow which was released
with great speed and could cause the
death of a body tore off the heart
of the evil minded Ravana. 108.18
That arrow which could cause the death of a body released with great speed , stole the life of Ravana
and entered the earth. 108.19
That arrow coated with blood after killing Ravana
and thereby accomplishing its mission
re entered the quiver of Rama
silently . 108.20
The arrows and bow that Ravana
was holding fell from his hands at the
exact time when his life breath left his body. 108.21
That king of Rakshasas who was greatly swift and who had great luster having lost his life fell on the earth from his chariot as The
Rakshasa Vrithra fell when Struck
by Vajrayudha. 108.22
The Rakshasas seeing him falling on the earth dead , having
lost their lord were fear struck and ran
away to all directions.
108.23
The monkeys who were
fighting with trees as weapon fell upon those Rakshasas from all
sides and due to the killing of the ten
necked one the monkeys assumed a pose of victory. 108.24
Beaten by the monkeys , the
Rakshasas rushed back in fear towards Lanka with miserable faces and tears flowing from their eyes , as the one whom
they depended had been killed. 108.25
Then the monkeys who were
behaving like conquerors and who were
extremely happy roared shouts of joy and proclaimed the victory of Rama and death of
Ravana.
108.26
The entire atmosphere
reverberated with the cheerful
playing of kettle drums by Gods in the
sky and very pleasant winds carrying
divine scent blew there.
108.27
From the sky a rain of
flowers fell towards the earth pouring
on the chariot of Rama for
having accomplished a difficult job
which was fascinating to the
mind.
108.28
The great devas in their excellent voice said “well done, well done along with a poem praising Raghava and this was distinctly heard in the sky
.
108.29
Great joy
filled the minds of Devas and Charanas
, when the cruel Ravana who was the terror
of all the words was killed.
108.30
After being greatly
pleased with the killing of
that great Rakshasa chief , Rama
fulfilled the desires of Sugreeva,
Angadha and Vibheeshana.
108.31
Then the Deva army got their mental peace. All the
directions were brightened up and the
sky became clear. The earth did not tremble. The wind blew gently. The sun too
shed a steady light. 108.32
Due to the joy of victory in battle, Sugreeva, Vibheeshana and
Angadha together with Lakshmana along with their friends paid their
respects as per custom to Rama, who looked charming. 108.33
Then the delight of the clan of
Raghu who had killed his enemy , who was
stable in reactions to events
, who had great luster, who stood in the battle field surrounded by his army and his people shined like Indra , the king of the
devas.
108.34
Thus ends the hundred and eighth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
109.Vibheeshana wails for his brother
(Vibheeshana recollects the greatness of his brother and wails for him. Rama consoles him and orders him to do the funeral rites for his brother.)
On seeing his brother lying down dead after defeat in the battle Vibheeshana wailed with a mind filled with outburst of sorrow, 109.1
“Why are you who is valorous , a hero , greatly skilled ,and an expert in diplomacy who normally lies down on the best of beds , now lying down on the earth?” 109.2
“With your two hands decorated by armlets thrown out you are now motionless , with your crown as brilliant as the sun knocked down . Why are you now lying on the earth?” 109.3
“Oh valorous brother, though you did not like whatever I have told you earlier as you were overcome with passion and delusion , has now come true in your case.” 109.4
“Due to great pride , neither Prahastha , nor Indrajit , nor Kumbhakarna nor Athiratha , nor Narantaka nor you yourself did not agree to my advice and you are suffering the consequence now.” 109.5
“Due to the fall of this great hero , the greatest among those who wield the weapons on the ground , the established method of rule of persons with good conduct has vanished , the personification of Dharma has departed , the epitome of strength has gone , the ultimate refuge of all praises is no more , the Sun has fallen down on earth , the moon has merged in darkness, the fire has been extinguished due to its fames and effort becoming inactive.” 109.6-109.8
“While the tiger among Rakshasas is in deep sleep on the dust , what else is remaining in the world now?” 109.9
"With firmness being its shoot, endurance being its excellent blossom, asceticism being its strength, and valour being its firm root, the large tree in the shape of Ravana has been crushed in the battle-field, by the tempest in the shape of Rama." 109.10
"With sharpness being its tusks, the line of ancestors being its back-bone, anger being its lower parts and graciousness being
its proboscis, the elephant in rut in the shape of Ravana is lying
asleep on the ground, its body having been overthrown by a lion in the shape of
Rama." 109.11
"With strength and power being its expanded flames, sighs being its smoke and his native strength being its glowing heat, the blazing fire in the shape of Ravana the Rakshasa has been extinguished in the battle-field by the rainy cloud in the shape of Rama." 109.12
"With the Rakshasa being its tail; hump and horn and fickleness being its ears and eyes, the bull in the shape of Ravana the Rakshasa , the conqueror of its enemies, who competed with the wind in energy, is lying dead, struck down by a tiger in the shape of Rama, the ruler of the earth." 109.13
Addressing Vibheeshana who was wailing like this with great sorrow, Rama spoke the following logical words which revealed his opinion in this matter . 109.14
“Ravana did not die in this battle , without making any effort and he exhibited great valour extraordinary enthusiasm of the great variety and great confidence throughout and fell in this combat.” 109.15
“It is nor proper to be sad for him as he was steadfast in his Dharma as a royal warrior and wished for the growth of his country and had fallen to death in the battle field.” 109.16
“It is not proper to be sad for him , because he who was greatly intelligent attained the state of death in a war which would frighten all the three worlds including Indra. “ 109.17
“In the past no one has always been victorious in a battle , for either a hero has been killed by his enemies or he manages to kill the enemies in battle.” 109.18
“Those who had come earlier had proclaimed by esteemed royal warriors , that a royal warrior killed in battle should not be mourned , because it has been told like that.” 109.19
“Therefore taking in to account this opinion and after understanding the true principle , become free from sorrow and think about rituals that ought to be performed now.” 109.20
Addressing the valorous prince who spoke like that , Vibheeshana who was tormented by sorrow thought about what actions need to be taken about his brother. 109.21
"The Rakshasa , who had never been conquered before in battles, even by all the gods combined or by Indra himself, has been conquered, on confronting you in the battle-field, like the sea breaks up, on reaching the shore." 109.22
"He maintained a
perpetually sacred fire , practiced great religious austerities and completely mastered Vedas, the sacred
scriptures. He was highly proficient even in the ritual acts. I desire to do,
with you graciousness, that which is to be performed to him, who has departed
to the other world." 109.23
Hearing those
words of the great one full of mercy
regarding the great personality of
Ravana by Vibheeshana , the son
of the king of human beings ordered him
to perform funeral rites which would take Ravana to heaven. 109.24
“All enmities end with
death and our purpose has been
accomplished. He is yours as well as mine and let the funeral rites be
performed. “ 109.25
Thus ends the hundred and ninth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
110. The wives of Ravana wail for him.
(All Ravana ‘s wives who lived in his private apartment came out and became greatly sorrowing. They wailed for his death. They were sad , that Ravana never bothered about the advice of Vibheeshana.)
Seeing that Ravana was killed by the great soul Raghava , all the Rakshasis living in the private apartments of Ravana rushed out with great sorrow. 110.1
Even though stopped here and there by their maid servants , they started rolling on the dust of the streets , with disheveled hair and tormented by sorrow like the cows which have lost their calves.
110.2
They came out of the northern gate accompanied by the Rakshasas and entering the horrible battle field , they started searching for their dead husband everywhere on the ground covered with headless trunks and blood , shouting , “Oh gentle one” , “Oh my husband”. 110.3-110.4
With eyes filled with tears due to sorrow of losing their husband , they loudly wailed like female elephants who have lost their leader. 110.5
Then they saw the dead Ravana who had a huge body , great valour and great luster lying on the earth like a mountain of collyrium. 110.6
Seeing suddenly their husband lying on the dust of the battle field , they fell down on their limbs like an uprooted wild creeper. 110.7
A woman wept embracing him with respect , another caught hold of his feet and another caught hold of his neck. 110.8
One Rakshasi lifted her hand and rolled on the ground and another seeing the face of her dead husband fell into swoon. 110.9
Keeping his head on her lap , one wailed looking at his face , moistening his face with her tears like dew drops moistening a lotus flower. 110.10
They saw their husband Ravana, who greatly scared Indra, who made Yama tremble, who deprived king Khubera of his Pushpaka plane , caused fear in the minds of Gandharwas during war and also among great sages and great devas lying dead on the earth, . 110.11-110.13
“He who was never knew fear from of Asuras , Devas and great serpents has got this scare from a mere human being. “ 110.14
“ He who could not be killed by devas , Dhanavas, Rakshasas is now lying dead , killed by a very ordinary human being. “ 110.15
“He who could not be killed by Devas ,Yakshas and , Asuras , could be killed by a mere human being lacking strength.” 110.16
Those very sad ladies wailed saying like this and burst in to tears once more and again lamented with great grief. 110.17
“You who never listened to dear and near ones or those who advised you for your good and for the sake of attaining your death , you carried Sita to this place .All Rakshasas were struck down and we who stand here and yourself was also struck down. “ 110.18
"Though tendering very
useful advice to you, Vibheeshana your beloved
brother, was harshly scolded through ignorance by you and you sought your own destruction." 110.19
“Had you then returned Sita, the princess of Mithila to Rama
then , this horrible state of affairs
which has robbed us of everything would not have happened to us .” 110.20
"If you
had restored Sita to Rama, Vibheeshana
your brother would have had his desire fulfilled. Rama would have been in the
company of our allies. All of us would have been spared the curse of widowhood
and our enemies would not have realized their ambition."
110.21
‘Because of
you , who abducted Sita with cruelty , the Rakshasis who are your wives and your own self have been completely destroyed.”
110.22
“oh great Rakshasa , may be the reason for all this is not because of
your acting in your free will ,
because all of us are made to move by
fate(god) and we are killed by
fate(god).
110.23
“Oh great one
, the destruction of monkeys , the death
of Rakshasas in war and your death must
have occurred due to fate alone. “
110.24
"The course of fate , when ready to bear fruit, cannot be
diverted either by money, or by wish, or by valour or even by command in this
world."
110.25
Thus the consorts of the king
of Rakshasas who were pitiable and drowned in sorrow cried with eyes full of tears like the
female Ospreys.
110.26
Thus ends the hundred and tenth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
111.Mandodhari wails for Ravana and Vibheeshana performs the obsequies
(Mandodhari , the chief wife of Ravana wails. Rama asks Vibheeshana to perform Obsequies to Ravana. Vibheeshana refuses saying that Ravana was a bad person. Rama convinces him that he is wrong. The funeral is then performed as per Vedic rites.)
When the consorts of that Rakshasa were wailing , his darling and senior most wife stared at her husband in a pitiable manner . 111.1
Seeing that ten necked one who has been killed by Rama of matchless deeds ,Mandodhari lamented in a miserable manner. 111.2
“oh great one , oh brother of Khubera , when you are angry , even Indra does not dare to stand before you.” 111.3
“Sages, Brahmins , the famous Charanas Gandharwas, have fled in different directions because they were scared of you.” 111.4
“Oh God of Rakshasas , oh king , how is it that you are not ashamed , having been conquered by a mere human being in the battle.” 111.5
“How come you who have won over all the three worlds by your valour and who is irresistible has been killed by a man who wanders in the forest?” 111.6
“It is not possible for Rama who wandered in inaccessible places to men to kill you who could assume any form you wish , in a battle.” 111.7
“I am not able to believe in this act of Rama in the battle front , nor do I believe that he can attack you and your army was fully equipped with all weapons.” 111.8
“As soon as Rama in Janasthana killed your brother Khara surrounded by very many Rakshasas it was evident that Rama was not a mere mortal.” 111.9
“ We felt pained at the time when Hanuman entered the city of Lanka , which even gods find difficult to enter , by his valour .” 111.10
“On the day on which those horrible monkeys built a bridge over the great ocean , I believed that Rama was not an ordinary human being.” 111.11
“Possibly Yama the God of death had arranged a great illusion and must have come in the form of Rama .” 111.12
“Or possibly Indra has come and overpowered you in this battle but Indra does not have even the capacity to look at your face.” 111.13
"This Rama is certainly a
great yogi, a person without beginning ,
having no start , middle or end, greater than distinguished
universal spirit like Brahma, the one beyond ignorance, the one who nourishes
, one who wields conch, a disc and a
mace, wearing the 'Srivatsa' mark on his chest, of lasting beauty, incapable of
being conquered, a perpetual one, being the constant soul of the universe,
truly mighty, the lord of all the worlds, the prosperous one having a great splendour
and Vishnu, the lord of maintenance of the world with a wish to benefit the
worlds, assuming a human form surrounded by all the gods in the form of
monkeys, Rama killed you, surrounded by demons.” 111.14-111.17
“Once you controlled all your
senses and won over the three worlds
and as if the senses have become your enemy , they have conquered you now.”
111.18
"The moment your brother
Khara was killed by Rama in Janasthana, even though he was surrounded
by a multitude of Rakshasas , it became evident that Rama was really no mortal.
We felt perturbed, the moment Hanuman
entered , by dint of his prowess, deeply into the City of Lanka, which
was difficult to be entered even for gods."
111.19-111.20
“I had advised
you not to have enmity
with Raghava and at that time
some evil came upon you and you did not
heed my advice.”
111.21
“Oh great Rakshasa , you accidentally developed a desire for
Sita which has lead to the destruction of your power and your own
people .”
111.22
“Oh evil minded person, Sita
is much distinguished and
respectable than Arundathi as well as Rohini and an unworthy act was done by you against
her.”
111.23
"O my lord, who destroyed
you and your people and it
is Sita the model of forbearance even to
the Goddess Earth and a model of grace to Lakshmi. She is extremely fond of her
husband. By a recourse to a fraud in bringing that Sita in a lonely forest, faultless in every limb
as she was, and charming though miserable, and having failed to fulfill your
desire for union with Sita and due to
your own fault you have been surely consumed by the penance of that woman, devoted as she was to her
husband."
111.24-111.25
“It is because of the great
fear that Indra as well as the fire
God had against , that you were not burnt
while trying to lay your hand on Sita
, who is a lady with slender
waist .”
111.26
“The harsh fruits of sin committed would
definitely be reaped by the person ,
without any doubt when the time comes.” 111.27
“One who perform auspicious
acts becomes happy and the one who does
sin gets misery . While Vibheeshana became happy you became miserable.”
111.28
“There are many more prettier
women than Sita in your harem and having fallen as prey to the power of passion , you
did not know it through ignorance.” 111.29
“Sita is not equal to me either
by heritage , form or nature of
amiability but you did not realize it
because of your infatuation.”
111.30
“For every being there is no death without any cause and to you this Sita has become the cause of your death. “
111.31
“You have invited that death
for which Sita was the cause from a
far-off distance and now freed
from her sorrow Sita would enjoy herself
with Rama.” 111.32
"I am however, whose stock of blessed deeds was less , have fallen into a terrific ocean
of sorrow . I, who having enjoyed myself
with you in suitable aerial cars in Mount Kailasa, mount Mandara, Mount Meru
and in a grove named Chaitraratha and in all celestial gardens, decked as I was with lovely garlands and clad in colorful
robes and invested in matchless splendour, visiting and seeing various lands of
every description have now been deprived of all those sense-
enjoyments because of your death. Because of that , I stand transformed into another form as
it were. Woe to the changing fortunes of
kings."
111.33-111.35
"Alas, oh king, That face of yours which was so tender, Oh , and the distinguished charming eye-brows of
yours , a gloss surface, having an exceptionally
prominent nose, coppery lips and brilliant ear-rings, which vie with the moon, the lotus and the sun in beauty . Light and
luster, was illuminated by a number of crowns
which shined , with its eyes wild
and rolling through inebriety in banqueting places, your body that bore garlands of various kinds,
was lovely and charming in every way and it
was lit with a captivating smile
and indulged in a delightful talk
and that face of yours does not actually shine as
before today pierced with Rama's arrows, it lies dyed with streams of blood. It
has its marrow shattered and has got soiled through the dust raised by the
chariots."
111.36-111.39
“Being a stupid women I never
at any time thought that I would become
a widow and that state has come to me now.”
111.40
“I was always proud that my father was a king of Rakshasas, my
husband was the lord of Rakshasas and
my son was the conqueror of Devas .”
111.41
“I always believed that my lords were capable of defeating arrogant
enemies , as they were all heroes , renowned for their strength and valour as such I had no fear from any direction.” 111.42
“How did this unknown danger
come to you who are so powerful , oh
greatest Rakshasa from a man?”
111.43
"O king! The body of yours which was
really dark as glossy sapphire, gigantic like a lofty mountain and resplendent
with Keyuras and Angadas and necklace of cat's eye-gems and pearls and
wreaths of flowers which used to be
more charming during your
pleasure-walks and dazzling in
battle-fields and that body
which shined with luster of jewels as a rainy cloud with flashes of
lightning lies with numerous sharp arrows today. Though it will be
difficult for me to touch it again, it is no longer possible for me to
embrace it. It has tendons cut to pieces, by arrows of Rama, dug deep into your
vital parts and closely transfixed like the spines of a porcupine. Though dark
of complexion, it is now transformed into the colour of blood and lies fallen
on the ground like a mountain broken into pieces when hit by a stroke of
thunder-bolt." 111.44-111.48
“Is it a dream or realty? Have you been truly killed by Rama? You were death even to death and then how is it possible you to leave this falling under clutches of
death?”
111.49
“He enjoyed the wealth of all
the three worlds and he made all the
three worlds greatly scared. He conquered the guardians of different directions and lifted up even Lord Sankara.” 111.50
“He held down those who were
arrogant and by exhibiting his
prowess shook the worlds and made living being weep by his roars.”
111.51
“He used to say arrogant words in the presence of his enemies , he used to protect his army and servants and was
the killer of those who did
terrible deeds.”
111.52
“He used to kill the king of
Dhanavas and thousands of Yakshas and
he used fight with the Rakshasas
Called Nivathakavachas.” 111.53
“He used to conduct several
Yagnas and was protecting his own
people . He used to break tenets of Dharma
and used to show conjuring tricks in the battle field.”
111.54
“He used to bring virgin daughters of devas , Asuras
and men from here and there . He used
to make enemy wives mourn and he was
the leader of his own people .”
111.55
“He used to look after the
island of Lanka , executed terrible
deeds and one who gratifies our desires and sexual needs and
he was an expert fighter from chariot.”
111.56
“After seeing my husband of
such great power killed by Rama , I am hard hearted to still bear his body .” 111.57
“Oh king of the Rakshasas after having slept on beds of luxury , why are lying on the ground covered with
dust. “
111.58
“When Indrajit , your son was
killed in the battle by Lakshmana , I
was hardly hit but today I am completely broken down.”
111.59
“Without any relations , and oh Lord forsaken by you and deprived of sensual satisfaction I shall keep on being sad for many years to
come.
111.60
“Oh king you have embarked today on a very long and difficult
journey and since I am suffering with great sorrow , please take me with you , for I cannot survive without you.” 111.61
“Why do you want to go leaving
me who is greatly miserable here? Why are
you not talking to me who is sad
and wailing and who is unfortunate?”
111.62
“Oh Lord , are you not angry to
see me , having come out of the city
gate on bare foot and also without my veil?” 111.63
“Why did not get in to great
rage on seeing all your wives who had come without a veil , Oh darling of
your wives?” 111.64
“This Mandodhari who was
helping in your love sports is weeping
helplessly and you are not bothered to
console her. Do you not respect
her?”
111.65
“Very many noble women who were greatly devoted to their
husbands , who were following
tenets of Dharma and also intent on service to elders , have
been widowed by you , Oh king. And they tormented by great sorrow must have cursed you and possibly that curse of those virtuous women , who were wronged by you, might have taken
away your life .”
111.66-111.67
“Possibly the proverb
that , “The tears of wives who
follow virtue do not fall on the ground in vain
“ has become true in your case
, “Oh king .” 111.68
“How was it possible for you to
do the mean act of abducting a lady,
because you had invaded the three
worlds with your great power and were proud of it.” 111.69
“It was indeed a mark of your
cowardice that Rama's consort was borne away by you, after luring away Rama
from his hermitage in the pretext of deer"
111.70
“I have never heard cowardly acts by you
any time in the battle field and
so I feel that the abduction of Sita
was done by your bad luck as a result of your sins.”
111.71
"Oh mighty armed one, Whatever my younger brother-in-law, Vibheeshana who knows matters relating to the past and of the future and also conversant with the present had said after reflecting and sighing for long, on seeing Sita abducted by you: 'The destruction of the chiefs among the demons now is imminent” and these have now become true words. This misfortune had come from the lust, wrath and addiction to the vice of deep attachment." 111.72-111.74
“Because of you , our roots have been cut off , leading to a great disaster and you have made the race of Rakshasas without a protector.” 111.75
“I should not lament about you who are famous for your strength and masculinity but being feminine in nature my mind leans towards melancholy.” 111.76
“You attained this state of affairs by your good and bad deeds and I am grieving because I am sad about your death.” 111.77
“Oh Ravana , you did not bother to follow the advice of your friends, who were your well wishers and you also did not follow the advice of your brothers.” 111.78
“You did not follow the advice of Vibheeshana which was logical , meaningful , based on right conduct, gentle and well founded.” 111.79
“You who were arrogant of your strength did not follow the advice of Mareecha, Kumbhakarna , myself and my father and what happened was this bitter consequence. “ 111.80
"My lord, resembling a
dark cloud in colour , clad in yellow silk
and decked with brilliant armlets, why are you lying with your limbs,
cast away on the ground and bathed in blood?" 111.81
“Why are you fast asleep and
not replying me who
is sad and , who is the granddaughter of
the clever Yathudhana the
Rakshasa who has extraordinary valour
and never retreated in a battle.”
111.82
“Get up, get up , why are you lying down as if you have been insulted again ?The rays of the Sun have already penetrated the city of Lanka without any fear.” 111.83
"Torn into thousand pieces, that iron rod of yours, which was brilliant as the sun, which was like a thunderbolt of Indra, with which you killed your enemies in the battle-field, which was constantly honoured by you, which had struck many in the battles and which was decked with gold, lies scattered." 111.84-111.85
“Why are you lying down embracing the earth like one embraces his beloved? Why are you not replying me just like I am not liked by you?” 111.86
“Woe to me, for my heart is not bursting to pieces though I am tormented with grief because you have merged with the five elements of the earth.” 111.87
With her eyes filled up with tears , after she wailed like this , with her heart made wet with love she then swooned. 111.88
Then that dispirited one who was stricken with sorrow fell on the chest of Ravana
And she shined like a flash of lightning across the rainy cloud , reddened by the flow of dusk.
111.89
Lifting up Mandodhari who was bitterly weeping , her co- wives who were also weeping and who were also equally distressed tried to console her. 111.90
“Oh Queen do you not know the uncertain nature of this world and you also know that the wealth of the kings are unsteady , which changes along with their fate and time.” 111.91
While they were trying to console her this way , she with copious tears from her very pure face and moistened her breasts and wept aloud for a moment. 111.92
In the meanwhile, Rama spoke to Vibheeshana as follows: "Let the obsequies of your brother be performed and let these groups of women be consoled." 111.93
When the great one spoke like this , the intelligent Vibheeshana, the expert in Dharma after thinking about using his brain replied in conformity with Dharma and his own good. 111.94
“I am not fit to perform the obsequies of him who has abandoned the penance of Dharma , who was cruel , who was a cheater and who desired the wives of others.” 111.95
“This Ravana who did ill to every one , though he is my brother , is not fit for this honour even though he is an elder whom I should worship.” 111.96
“All the people in this world may call me ruthless but if they heard about all his qualifies they will say that what I did was good.” 111.97
Rama who is the best among those who follows Dharma and who was an excellent speaker was very much pleased by What was told by Vibheeshana told . 111.98
“Oh king of Rakshasas, I have been able to win this war because of your help and so it is proper for me to give you proper advice.” 111.99
‘This Rakshasa , though he is full of Adharma(unrighteousness) , was a lustrous , strong and a brave warrior in battle.” 111.100
“I have heard that the Indra and others could not defeat that great one blessed with strength and who made people cry .” 111.101
“All enmities end with death and there is nothing that has been left unaccomplished .Let the funeral rites be performed .He is as much mine as yours.” 111.102
“According to laws of religion , that ten necked one should get the obsequies done by you and you will become very famous.” 111.103
After having heard the words of Raghava , Vibheeshana hastily started to perform the obsequies of his brother Ravana in a suitable manner, 111.104
Then that Vibheeshana entered the city of Lanka and quickly concluded the Agnihothra( worship of fire) being conducted by Ravana. 111.105
Vibheeshana actually arranged
for , carts, excellent varieties of firewood, the three sacred fires and
the priests required to officiate at the obsequies, logs of sandalwood, various
types of firewood, pieces of fragrant aloe-wood, odorous perfumes, as well as
gems, pearls and corals. 111.106-111.107
He came back soon surrounded by the Rakshasas and along with Malyavan (Maternal grandfather of Ravana) started the rites of Obsequies. 111.108
Placing Ravana, the lord
of Rakshasas , who was covered with cloth made of
plant , accompanied by blasts of various
musical instruments as well as panegyrists singing his fame,
the Brahmans stood around him
with their faces filled in tears. Lifting up that palanquin, which had been
decorated with colorful flags and flowers and taking up blocks of wood, all the
Rakshasas for their part, with
Vibheeshana in front, proceeded with their face turned towards the south. 111.109-111.111
The sacrificial fires were
lit and relit by the Adhvaryu
priests and at that time the fire was contained in earthern pots and went in front of Ravana ’s body. 111.112
All the women of his harem speedily
followed him weeping stumbling
and jumping from all sides.
111.113
Keeping the body of Ravana on a
consecrated spot, Vibheeshana and others, who were very much afflicted with
grief, piled up a sacred pyre, with logs of sandalwood, moistened with perfumes
called Padmaka and Koshira and covered with the skin of black antelopes, turned
to perform the obsequies in accordance
with Vedic rites in honour of the king.
111.114-111.115
Ravana ‘s oblations
as prescribed by manes were
conducted in a perfectly way. A platform was constructed in the south
east and the sacred fire was placed on it in a proper way. 111.116
They poured a ladle-full of
ghee mixed with curds on his shoulders, placed a cart at his feet and then a
wooden mortar at his thighs.
111.117
Having set at their proper
place, all the wooden vessels , the lower piece of wood used for kindling fire
at a sacrifice and the upper piece of wood (which is rotated at great speed on
to lower one, to produce fire by friction), the wooden pestle and other things
used in the sacrifice, they circled around the funeral pyre.
111.118
As per the rules laid down in the
Sastras by the great sages, a goat was sacrificed
at that spot and the Rakshasas, spread the limbs of dead goat
dampened with ghee on the king of the
Rakshasas.
111.119-111.120
Having decorated the body of
Ravana with perfumes, garlands and various kinds of clothes, those Rakshasas accompanied by Vibheeshana, distressed as they
were in their minds, poured parched grains of rice, with their faces bathed in
tears.
111.121-111.122
That
Vibheeshana set fire to Ravana, according to the rules in the Vedas . Washing
himself and offering in his wet clothes, according to scriptural ordinance,
sesame seeds mixed with water, as well as blades of Kusha grass and offering
obeisance to Ravana by bowing his head, Vibheeshana entreated those women to
return, consoling them again and again. Then, all of the returned to the
City.
111.123-111.125
After the women re entered the city ,
That Vibheeshana , came near Rama and remained standing there with humility. 111.126
Rama along with his army , Sugreeva
and Lakshmana was happy as he
had killed his enemy and felt like
Indra after killing Vruthra.
111.127
Then after taking out the bow
and arrows , the armour given to him by
Indra and after giving away his great
anger since he has killed his
enemy Rama assumed a look of charming benevolence. 111.128
Thus ends the hundred and eleventh chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
112.Vibheeshana is crowned
(Rama requests Lakshmana to annint Vibheeshana as the king of Rakshasas. Then he requests Hanuman to take permission from Vibheeshana, enter the city and inform Sita of their welfare.)
The devas , Dhanavas and Gandharwas after seeing the killing of Ravana went away in their aerial cars talking about the auspicious events that took place . 112.1
Telling each other about the horrific killing of Ravana, the great valour of Ravana , the great war in which monkeys , the great counsel of Sugreeva , the affection and valour of Lakshmana , the son of Sumithra , the great virtue of Sita and the valour of Hanuman , they went back to the place from whichthey have come . 112.2-112.3
After taking leave of the divine chariot which was lend to him by Indra which was shining like fire the great Rama respectfully worshipped Matali. 112.4
With the consent of Raghava , Matali , the charioteer of Indra got in to his divine chariot and climbed to the heavens. 112.5
When the best among the charioteers went back to heaven , the greatly pleased Raghava hugged Sugreeva. 112.6
After hugging Sugreeva he was greeted by Lakshmana and after honouring the monkey troops Rama came to the camp site of the army. 112.7
Then Rama spoke to Lakshmana the son of Sumithra who was endowed with strength , who had auspicious looks and who was standing nearby. 112.8
“Oh soft natured one, go and consecrate this Vibheeshana who loves us , who is devoted to us and who has done service to us.” 112.9
“Oh gentle one, It is my great desire to see that this Vibheeshana brother of Ravana crowned as the king of Lanka.” 112.10
When the great Raghava told like this to Lakshmana , saying “so be it”, with great joy he procured a pot of gold . 112.11
Handing over the pot in to the hands of the monkey kings , he requested them who were as fast as the mind to bring water from the ocean. 112.12
Those monkeys who could travel as fast as the mind, went fast and those great monkeys brought it filled with water. 112.13
Then the son of Sumithra along with his friends took that one pot of water , made Vibheeshana to sit on the throne in the middle of the Rakshasas and anointed him with the water in that pot in accordance with rules of procedure and made him the king of Lanka. 112.14-112.15
Then all the Rakshasas as well as monkeys anointed him and becoming extraordinarily happy they praised Rama. 112.16
Seeing that Vibheeshana was made the king of Rakshasas by consecrating on that throne those Rakshasas who were devoted to him became happy. 112.17
Rama along with Lakshmana got great love and Vibheeshana having got the great country became happy. 112.18
Vibheeshana then consoled his people and those Rakshasas who were residing in that city came near Rama and offered Vibheeshana , curds , unbroken rice , ball shaped sweets, puffed rice and flowers.
112.19-112.20
Accepting them the valorous Vibheeshana who cannot be defeated offered those auspicious objects to Rama and Lakshmana . 112.21
Seeing Vibheeshana who has completed his duty and who was contented and become well endowed with riches Rama accepted all of that with a desire to show him his love. 112.22
Then Rama addressing the monkey Hanuman who was like a mountain and who was standing there saluting him told. 112.23
“Oh gentle one, After taking permission from the great king Vibheeshana , enter in to the city of Lanka and inform Sita about our welfare . 112.24
“Oh great one, Inform Sita about my welfare as well as that of Lakshmana and Sugreeva and also tell her that Ravana has been killed in the battle.” 112.25
“Oh Lord of the monkeys , make clear to Sita about this desirable news and you should return bearing her reply .” 112.26
Thus ends the hundred and twelfth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
113. Hanuman conveys happy news to Sita
(Hanuman enters the city takes permission from Vibheeshana and meets Sita. He briefs her about welfare of Rama and Lakshmana. She becomes happy. Hanuman wants to kill all those Rakshasis who were troubling Sita. Sita says no and says everything was due to hfear. She expresses her desire to see Rama.)
As directed by Rama , Hanuman, the son of wind God entered the city of Lanka and was respectfully received by the Rakshasas. 113.1
That monkey Hanuman who knew Sita after he entered the city of Lanka sought the permission of Vibheeshana and after he obtained permission from him as per rules entered the Grove of trees and saw Sita at the foot of the tree bereft of freshness and also joyless .She was like a frightened cow and was surrounded by Rakshasis and Hanuman approached her with humility, offered her salutations by bending his head and stood there silently. 113.2-113.4
That Lady seeing the arrival of the very strong Hanuman kept silent and then recognizing him became joyous. 113.5
Seeing her unperturbed face Hanuman , the best of monkeys began to tell her the entire message of Rama. 113.6
“Oh daughter of Videha . Rama along with Sugreeva and Lakshmana are doing well along with his helper Vibheeshana and the army of monkeys.” 113.7
“Oh lady , Rama , the destroyer of enemies along with Lakshmana with the help of Vibheeshana and that of the monkeys have killed the valorous Ravana .” 113.8
“Oh lady, I am telling this pleasant news to you and again praising you , Oh Sita . Due to your power and Rama who is a follower of Dharma , this victory has been obtained and so make yourself free from sorrow and be comfortable.” 113.9-112.10
“Ravana has been killed , Lanka was subdued . For getting you back, a bridge was constructed sacrificing sleep and the vow of getting you back has been fulfilled.” 113.11
“Get freedom from nervousness , though you are living in the abode of Ravana as this Lanka along with its wealth has been placed under Vibheeshana.” 113.12
“So get relaxed as if you are staying in your own house and Vibheeshana also would come to see you with happiness as he is eager to see you.” 113.13
Then that lady Sita who resembled the moon having heard this was not able to answer as she was toungue tied due to great joy. 113.14
Then that great monkey seeing that Sita was not answering him said, “Oh lady , what are you thinking and why are you not speaking to me.” 113.15
When Hanuman told her like this Sita who was firmly established in Dharma , replied him back, greatly pleased and with voice choked with tears. 113.16
“After hearing this pleasing news about the victory of my husband , overpowered with joy , for a moment I became speechless.” 113.17
“Oh monkey , I do not find anything appropriate to give you, so that it will please you , for having brought this news which pleases me , though I thought about it.” 113.18
“Oh monkey of pleasing habits, I also do not see anything in the world which can be given to you for telling this very pleasing news to me . May you enjoy pleasure.” 113.19
“Neither gold, nor silver nor different type of gems , nor the kingship of the three worlds can be a suitable compensation to this message.” 113.20
When Vaidehi told like this to the monkey who was standing in front of Sita with hands folded in salutation replied with joy. 113.21
“Oh lady who is interested in the good of her husband and one who wishes the victory of her husband , such affectionate words can only be spoken by one like you.” 113.22
“Oh gentle lady , Such meaningful and affectionate words are greater than various heaps of diamonds or the position of the king of devas.” 113.23
“After seeing Rama happy and victorious after killing his enemies and getting victory , I felt like being blessed with the kingship of the devas.” 113.24
Hearing these words the princess of Mithila and the daughter of Janaka told the following auspicious words to the son of Wind God. 113.25
“You only can utter these type of words which are great in desirable attributes, which are ornamented with sweet qualities , which are intelligent and which has eight great attributes. “
113.26
“You are praiseworthy son of Wind God and who is a great votary of Dharma and you are blessed with several good qualities like strength , valour , knowledge of Veda , great skill in your actions , patience , firmness , stability and humility without any doubt whatsoever.” 113.27-113.28
After that , standing in front of Sita with humility and free from nervousness and folding his hands in salutation to her , Hanuman started talking to her. 113.29
“If you are agreeable , I would like to kill all these women who were earlier frightening you and torturing you.” 113.30
“These cruel Rakshasis who have a frightening look ,horrible behavior, scary cruel eyes , ugly faces , were heard by me as they were speaking harsh words to you , who was devoted to your God like husband and when you were undergoing hardships in this Asoka forest , again and again as per the command of Ravana .” 113.31-113.32
“I wish to kill them using different types of beatings in a very horrible manner , these ugly Rakshasis with cruel hairs and eyes talking together. Please grant this boon to me.” 113.33-113.34
"I wish to kill these
Rakshasis , who have spoken harsh words to you and wronged you, striking them
down with my fists, hand-blows, long armed
blows, blows of my shanks and
knees, by causing pain to their teeth, biting off their ears and nose and
pulling out their hair, making them severely dry-mouthed, tearing them off,
leaping over them, encountering them and throwing down their bodies, with their
burst cheeks, necks, shoulders and ribs."
113.35-113.37
“Oh lady with great fame , by these methods as
well as several different type of blows
, I would kill these fierce ones , by whom you were threatened earlier.”
113.38
When Hanuman told like this the
kind hearted Sita who loved the
oppressed she spoke to him as follows.
113.39
“Oh great monkey, who can show anger against these servant
maids who are bound by the orders given to them and work in obedience to such orders?”
113.40
“I have experienced all these
sufferings due to my bad fortune or due to defective behavior on my part
earlier, for all the one experiences is due to
one’s own actions.” 113.41
“Oh great one , do not talk
like this as this is the result of
fate which had been decided earlier and
due to which I underwent these sufferings and though I am without strength , I would like to pardon all these servant
maids of Ravana.”
113.42
“They threatened and troubled
me due to the orders of Ravana , the
Rakshasa and since he has been killed , they would not trouble me, Oh great
monkey.”
113.43
“Oh monkey , please hear from me the verse that was
recited by a bear in front of tiger earlier quoted from the collection of
texts.”
113.44
“A divine person
does not participate in pointing
out the sin committed by others towards him
, for time protects those who wear their character as a good
ornament.” 113.45
“Oh monkey, mercy has to be shown to the gentleman as well as the sinner and the one with auspicious character or even to a person who deserves to be
killed as , there is no one who never commits any wrong. “
113.46
“Inauspicious acts should not be done even towards Rakshasas who can assume any
form they want and who wander doing evil to others .”
113.47
When the faultless Sita . who was the wife of Rama told him like this , Hanuman who is an expert
in speech , replied.
113.48
“Oh lady with fame, you are
indeed a virtuous and suitable wife of Rama
.Please give me a message to Rama so that I can go to the place where he
is.”
113.49
When he told like this to Vaidehi the daughter of Janaka , replied, “Oh great monkey, I would like to
see my husband.”
113.50
Hanuman the very wise
son of the wind God after
hearing these words from her
spoke the following words which
brought happiness to Sita.
113.51
“You would see Rama who
resembles the full moon along with
Lakshmana and along with
his friends who are alive and
whose enemies have been killed ,
like Sachi Devi saw her husband Indra.”
113.52
After saying this
to Sita who shined like the real
Goddess of wealth Lakshmi , The very fast Hanuman went to the place where Rama was there.
113.53
Then Hanuman the good monkey told
speedily in the sequential order the reply given by Sita
who was the daughter of Janaka
to Raghava who was equal to
Indra, the lord of the heavens.
113.54
Thus ends the hundred and thirteenth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
114. Rama summons Sita
(Rama requests Vibheeshana to bring Sita,
after giving her a head bath and
decorating her. When Sita refuses decoration, Vibheeshana convinces her. When Rama
wants Sita to come before him, the Rakshasas disperse all the monkeys
from there. Rama gets angry and wants Sita to come before him in front of them. Sita comes before him.)
That very wise monkey after offering salutations spoke to Rama who was the top- most among archers who was a master of spoken word. 114.1
“You should see the greatly sorrowing lady Maithili , for whose sake all these activities were undertaken and positive results obtained.” 114.2
“That Maithili who was greatly sorrowing and had a tear filled eye after hearing about your victory is extremely happy.” 114.3
“She who has confidence in me due to our previous meeting on a earlier occasion told me “ I would like to see my husband along with Lakshmana who have achieved their purpose.” 114.4
When Hanuman told like this, Rama the best among the followers of Dharma was overwhelmed with tears and became greatly thoughtful. 114.5
Taking deep and hot breath he surveyed the earth with his eyes and told the cloud like Vibheeshana who was standing near by. 114.6
“After anointing with divine oils and after giving her a head bath and after making her wear divine ornaments bring Sita here without any delay.” 114.7
AS soon as Rama told him like this Vibheeshana entered the private apartments speedily and announced himself to Sita through his own women. 114.8
Then after seeing the great Sita , Vibheeshana the king of Rakshasas in all humility saw her and told her with his head bowed in salutation. 114.9
“Oh Vaidehi after anointing yourself with divine unguents and after wearing divine ornaments , safely get in to the chariot as your husband wants to see you.” 114.10
When Vibheeshana told her like this she replied, “Oh king of Rakshasas, I would like to see my husband without taking bath.” 114.11
Hearing her words Vibheeshana replied to her , “You ought to obey the wishes of your husband Rama and do accordingly.” 114.12
When Maithili who considered her husband as God heard those words and who had great devotion towards her husband said. “So be it.” 114.13
After making Sita take head bath and dressing her up by young ladies , making her wear great ornaments , making her wear costly dresses , he made her climb a shining palanquin and after covering her with costly cloths Vibheeshana brought her before Rama accompanied by several Rakshasis.
114.14-114.15
After approaching the great one who was still deeply immersed in thought and after saluting him with joy , Vibheeshana announced the arrival of Sita. 114.16
Hearing about her arrival after living in the home of the Rakshasa, Raghava felt joy , misery as well as indignation at the same time. 114.17
With lack of joy and with deep thought Rama spoke the following words looking at Vibheeshana who was standing by his side . 114.18
“Oh gentle king of Rakshasas who forever wants my victory , Let Vaidehi quickly come before me.”
114.19
AS soon as Vibheeshana who was a follower of Dharma heard those words , with great speed he started dispersing the crowd from there . 114.20
Rakshasas wearing jackets and
turbans, their hands carrying staffs which made a jingling sound, walked there
all round, dispersing those warriors. 114.21
Bears, Monkeys and Rakshasas
who were standing all over dispersed
quickly and went away to some distance from that place where
the Palanquin was there.
114.22
When all of them were being
dispersed a huge sound arose all over
which resembled the waves of tumultuous ocean during the
storm.
114.23
Seeing them greatly excited
when they were being dispersed , Rama
got it stopped out of kindness
for them and due to resentment at the
Rakshasas who were dispersing them. 114.24
Rama who became greatly
emotional with looks that are sufficient to burn , spoke the
following words of reproach to the very wise Vibheeshana.
114.25
“Why without my orders your people are troubling these people?
Stop this activity as they are my people.”
114.26
“Neither houses nor dresses
nor compound walls , nor concealing nor
royal honours can protect a woman,
Only her character is her shield.”
114.27
“The visibility of a woman is not condemned during sorrow, during war , during self choosing of a husband by
her nor in Yagnas nor in marriage functions.
“
114.28
"The Sita who is there
, is in distress and beset with a great
difficulty. There is no fault in her appearance in public, particularly in my
presence."
114.29
‘And so let her leave the
palanquin and approach me on her foot
and let all the monkeys also see her.”
114.30
When Rama told him like this ,
the well discerning Vibheeshana with great humility brought Sita to a place
near Rama.”
114.31
Lakshmana, Sugreeva, Hanuman
and other monkeys who heard the words of
Rama , became very much perturbed.
114.32
Seeing the pitiless face of
Rama which showed indifference to his consort , they concluded that Rama disliked
Sita.
114.33
Due to modesty drawing her
limbs inside Maithili approached her husband followed by Vibheeshana.
114.34
The pleasant-faced Sita , who considered her husband as the God , saw the charming face of her husband, with a surprise, rejoice and affection. 114.35
Seeing the face of her beloved
husband, whom she had not been seen for a long time and which was charming like
the rising full moon, she immediately
got rid her mental fatigue. 114.36
Thus ends the hundred and fourteenth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
115.Rama permits Sita to go wherever she likes
(Rama tells what all he has done to wipe of the blot of bad name on his clan. He feels that by sitting on the lap of Ravana and being stared at by him, she has been spoiled in virtue. He permits her to go wherever she likes. He even suggests her living with his other brothers or Sugreeva or Vibheeshana.)
Seeing Sita who stood near him with head bent , Rama started telling his innermost feelings hidden in his heart. 115.1
“Lady , I have won you back after winning the war with the enemy and whatever is possible by human effort has been done by me .” 115.2
“I have come to the end of my anger and outrage and have completely given up all my contempt against the enemy who has been wiped out by me.” 115.3
“All people have seen my manliness and my effort has borne fruit .Since I have fulfilled my oath , I am the master of myself.” 115.4
“The wrong done to you by the fickle minded Rakshasa by making you separate from me , which was brought about by fate has been corrected by me who is a mere human being.” 115.5
“If one is not able to wipe out the insult that was heaped on him , what is the use of his masculinity as he is only a weak minded person who may be strong.” 115.6
“The praise worthy act of Hanuman of crossing the sea and then destroying Lanka has borne its fruit today.” 115.7
"The act of
Sugreeva, who exhibited his strength on the battle-field with his army and
tendered a good advice, is fruitful today."
115.8
“The act of Vibheeshana who deserted his characterless brother and personally reached me
has borne its fruit today.”
115.9
The eyes of Sita who had a wide open eyes and was like a female deer when she
heard these words of Rama was
filled with tears.
115.10
Rama who saw her who was dear to his heart in this state was scared
due to the fear of public scandal
about him.
115.11
Addressing Sita whose eyes resembled a fully open lotus
flower and who has dark long curly
hair and excellent hips , Rama further spoke in the midst of monkeys and Rakshasas. 115.12
“I have done my duty which any
man is bound to do by killing
Ravana and wiping out the insult which was heaped by him on
me.”
115.13
“You have been won by me in an act
which was like that of sage Agasthya
who is pure minded and ascetic
and who conquered the southern
direction which was difficult to be
approached by ordinary mortals. “
115.14
“Let it be known (You may be safe) this act of war which has been completed successfully , with the help of the strength of my
friends was not done for your sake but
for keeping up my good conduct
and to wipe off the insults from
all sides as well as insinuations on my very famous clan.”
115.15-115.16
‘With your virtue in a doubtful
state , you who are standing in front
me are extremely disagreeable to me
like a light for the one with
poor eye sight.”
115.17
“Oh daughter of Janaka , because of that I am permitting you to go wherever you like among the ten directions as , oh dear lady , you are of no use to
me.”
115.18
“Which person born in a great
family would take back a woman who has lived in another person’s
house with an eager mind.”
115.19
“Considering my great clan , how can I accept you again
, after you sat in the lap of Ravana and were stared at by his evil eyes.”
115.20
“For that purpose only I won
you back and my honour has been
restored and I do not have any great attachment to you and so you may go
wherever you like.”
115.21
“Oh lady, I have spoken all
this with a very determined mind . You
may set your mind on Lakshmana or
Bharata as per your liking.”
115.22
“Oh Sita Set your mind on Shatrugna or Sugreeva or the Rakshasa Vibheeshana according to your comfort.”
115.23
“After seeing your divine
looks which is mind catching living in his own home ,
Ravana could not have endured your separation.”
115.24
Maithili who merits being
spoken words which are to her liking
after hearing these unpalatable words
from her beloved husband
trembled for a long time like a
creeper attacked by a king of elephants and shed tears.
115.25
Thus ends the hundred and fifteenth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
116.Sita enters in to the fire.
(Sita becomes dejected at the
attitude of Rama. She assures him that
she is virtuous and her mind had always been with Rama. She requests Lakshmana to arrange for a burning pyre and
later enters in to it. All the monkeys and Rakshasas are sad to see this.)
Vaidehi hearing these harsh words of Raghava which makes one’s hair to stand erect became very much perturbed. 116.1
Maithili who heard these words of her husband in the midst of multitudes of people ,which she had never heard before , stood bent due to intense shame. 116.2
That daughter of Janaka felt as though all her limbs were pierced by these sharp arrow like words and shed tears without end. 116.3
Then after wiping away her face which was wet with her tears she spoke the following words slowly to her husband in a stammering voice. 116.4
“Oh valorous one , why are you making me hear such very harsh words which are hurting to hear , like a common uneducated man to a common uneducated lady.” 116.5
“Oh long armed one , I am not one like what you have understood and so have faith in me as I swear to you on my virtuous character.” 116.6
“By the conduct of some vulgar woman do not distrust the entire race of women and give up your suspicion as I have been earlier tested by you.” 116.7
“Oh Lord ,When I came to touch his body it was not intentional but due to my sheer helplessness and only my bad fate has to be blamed for that .” 116.8
“My heart which was in my control was living in you and what was I supposed to do with regard to my limbs which was under the control of someone else.” 116.9
“Oh Lord who honours others , If in spite of our having lived together after for love for each other simultaneously grew , if you have not understood me fully I am completely ruined due to your ignorance .” 116.10
“Oh king you sent the greatly valorous Hanuman in search of me and why did you not abandon me then in Lanka itself , if you had made up your mind like this?” 116.11
“Oh valorous one If you had informed that you are going to desert me , I would have by now given up my life in front of that monkey.” 116.12
“This unnecessary effort of keeping your life in jeopardy could have been avoided and also your friends would not have undergone so much suffering.” 116.13
“Oh great king , like a woman and like a feeble man you gave priority , you became a slave to mere anger .” 116.14
“Oh knower of good conduct , though I was supposed to have been born to Janaka, I was really born to this earth and such a sacred birth of mine was not honoured by you.” 116.15
“My marriage to you (holding of hand) in childhood was not recognized by you and also you have chosen to ignore my devotion and chastity towards you.” 116.16
After speaking like this , weeping and stammering due to great tears , she said to Lakshmana who was sad and was immersed in thought. 116.17
“Oh son of Sumithra , create a funeral pyre for me for I do not want to live any longer after such false accusations were leveled against me and death seems to be the only solution.” 116.18
“As I have gained only lack of satisfaction from my husband and expressed it in the midst of the assembly of men, entering fire seems to be the only course appropriate for me.” 116.19
Hearing the words of Sita, Lakshmana the destroyer of enemies gave rise to great anger and looked at Rama. 116.20
After understanding the mental inclination of Rama from the expression of his face , that son of Sumithra prepared a pyre according to the wishes of the valorous Rama. 116.21
No friend of Rama was able to dissuade or speak at that time to Rama who was standing like the God of death at the time of final deluge. 116.22
After slowly going round Rama who was standing with a bent head , Sita went towards the pyre with burning fire. 116.23
After saluting the Gods and the Brahmins, Maithili with palms joined in salutation spoke the following words. 116.24
“Because my mind always never goes away from Raghava , let the fire God be witness to the world and protect me from all sides.” 116.25
“Because Rama feels I have been spoiled in spite of my unimpeachable character , let the fire god be witness to the world and protect me from all sides.” 116.26
“Since by act or by mind or by my words , I have been never unfaithful to Raghava , who is the follower of all Dharma , let the fire God protect me.” 116.27
“Oh Sun God , Oh wind God , oh four directions and also the moon God and also the gods protecting over day time , dawn, dusk and noon as well as night and the earth, you all know me endowed with a good character and so let the fire God protect me.” 116.28
After speaking like this , Sita walked round that fire and free from any hesitation entered that burning fire. 116.29
Very large number of people including boys and old ones saw the lustrous Mythili after she entered the fire. 116.30
She who was shining like Gold , decked with ornaments made of pristine Gold plunged in to the burning fire in front of all the people. 116.31
They saw the wide eyed lady Sita who was shining like a golden altar plunge in to that blazing fire.
116.32
All the people of the three worlds saw that great lady Sita entering the fire like the sacred oblations in to the sacrificial fire . 116.33
All the ladies present there wailed on seeing her enter the fire , similar to the flow of Ghee plunging in to the sacrificial fire duly consecrated by Vedic hymns. 116.34
The Devas, Gandharwas and Dhanavas of the three worlds saw her and felt that goddess like lady rushing from heaven to hell. 116.35
When she was entering deep in to the fire a strange loud sound “Alas, Alas”, was heard from the Rakshasas and monkeys alike. 116.36
Thus ends the hundred and sixteenth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book
117.The Gods tell Rama that he is Lord Vishnu.
(All the gods come in aerial chariots and tell Rama that he is no other than the God Vishnu and Sita is no other than Goddess Lakshmi. This chapter does not merge with the text of Ramayana. Experts believe that is only an interpolation to prove that Rama is Go. .)
Hearing the cries of those who were wailing loudly , Rama , the follower of Dharma became thoughtful for a while , as his mind was greatly upset and his eyes were filled with tears. 117.1
Then King Khubera , Yama along with manes , the lord of devas , Varuna the God of the water , the great Mahadeva who had three eyes , Brahma the creator of all worlds , the experts in Vedic knowledge together reached the city of Lanka in aerial cars which shined like Sun and approached Rama. 117.2-117.4
Those great Gods of heaven lifted their long arms decorated by several ornaments and spoke to Rama who stood there saluting them with folded hands. 117.5
“How is it that you who are the lord of all the worlds who is the foremost among intellectuals , are not caring for Sita who is falling in to fire ? How is that you are not recognizing that you are the chief of all the Gods?” 117.6
“Among the Vasus you are the Vasu Rithadhama (standing for truth and divine law) who was the ruler of people , who was the chief of all the three worlds and you , yourself are the lord of all creatures.
117.7
“Among Rudras, you are the eighth Rudra and fifth among Sadhyas . The two Aswini devathas are your ears and the Sun and Moon are your eyes.” 117.8
“Oh destroyer of your enemies , You have been seen at the beginning and end of all the worlds and just like a common man you are ignoring Sita.” 117.9
When those Lords of the world spoke like this to Rama who was the Lord of creation himself and who was born in the clan of Raghus and the best among those who protect Dharma spoke to those chief Gods like this. 117.10
“I am only a human being called Rama who was the son of Dasaratha and you who are the Gods are telling me , what I really am and why am I like this?” 117.11
When the son of Kakustha clan told like this , Lord Brahma , the best among those who know Brahma spoke as follows, “ Oh truly brave one , please listen to my true words.” 117.12
“You are the God Narayana , the lord who wields the wheel , you are the one horned boar who is the winner over your past and future enemies.” 117.13
“You are the imperishable Brahma and you are the truth in the beginning , middle and end . You are the Vishvaksena who is the supreme Dharma and you are the four armed one .” 117.14
“You are Hrishikesa , Purusha, Purushothama who wields the bow called Saranga. You cannot be defeated , you are Vishnu who wields the sword and you are the very strong Krishna.” 117.15
“You are the commander of the army , the chief of the village , you are wisdom ,patience and controller of the senses . You are the origin and dissolution, you are Vamana and you are the killer of Madhu.” 117.16
“You are the great Indra who rules over Devas , you are Padmanabha , you are the one who ends the battle , you are the refuge to those who do not have refuge and you are the words of the great sages.”
117.17
“You are the soul of the Vedas , you are the great bull with hundred heads and thousand horns , you are the primeval force of the three worlds , you are your own lord , you are the refuge of the Sidhas and Sadhyas and were one who were before them.” 117.18-117.19
“You are the Yagna , you are the sound “Vashat” , you are “Om” , you are the divine for the divines and people do not know your origin or end and do not know who you really are.” 117.20
“You can be seen in all beings , in the cows , in the Brahmins , in all directions, in the sky , mountain and rivers.” 117.21
“You are with thousand feet , hundred heads , with thousand eyes and are with Goddess Lakshmi. . You carry the earth along with all its beings and mountains.” 117.22
“Oh Rama, you appear like a great serpent in the waters supporting the earth wherefrom you carry all the three worlds and you also support Devas, Dhanavas and Gandharwas. “ 117.23
“Oh Rama, I am your heart , the goddess Saraswathi is your toungue and all the devas created by Lord Brahma are your hairs and limbs.” 117.24
“When you close your eyes it is night and when you open your eyes it is day , the words that you use are the Vedas and the universe does not exist without you.” 117.25
“The entire universe is your body , your stability is the firmness of earth , your anger is fire and your pleasant face is the mon and you are recognized by Srivathsa.” 117.26
“In the past , you occupied the three worlds by your three steps after tying up the very formidable Mahabali and made Indra , the king of devas.” 117.27
“Sita is no other than Lakshmi , your consort when you were Vishnu , you the king of people with black blue colour and you have taken the form of man so as to kill Ravana.” 117.28
“Oh Rama , the greatest among followers of Dharma , you have completed your job by killing Ravana and so return to heavens with joy.” 117.29
“Oh God, your valour is immeasurable and your exploits are never in vain . Oh Rama seeing you leads to unmatched blessings and songs about you never go waste.” 117.30
"Those humans who are full of devotion to you will never be unsuccessful on this earth. Those who are devoted to you, the primeval and the eternal lord, belonging to ancient times and the Supreme Person, will forever attain their desired objects here as well as hereafter." 117.31-117.32
“Those humans who would recite this divine , primeval and epic hymn sung by Lord Brahma will never ever face disappointment .” 117.33
Thus ends the hundred and seventeenth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book.
118.The fire God returns Sita and says that she ins unblemished.
(The fire god comes out carrying Sita and tells Rama that she is without any blemish for she has never thought of anyone else except Rama. Rama tells the fire God that, he knew about it but wanted the world also to know about it.)
Hearing these auspicious words spoken by Lord Brahma , the fire God taking Vaidehi in his arms came up . 118.1
Shaking the pyre and taking with him Sita the daughter of Janaka , the fire God sprang up and appeared in person. 118.2
Carrying in her arms the young lady who was shining like young rising Sun wearing ornaments made of refined Gold , wearing a dress of red blood colour , wearing a dark braided hair , wearing further garlands made of flower which had not faded and with matchless form , the fire God restored her to Rama. 118.3 -118.4
That fire God who is the witness of the all the worlds then told Rama, “oh Rama, here is your Sita who does not have any sin in her.” 118.5
“Either by word or mind or even by intellect and not even by the eyes , she has never been unfaithful to you .” 118.6
“The Rakshasa Ravana who was arrogant and proud of his valour took away this miserable and helpless lady from the lonely hermitage and separated her from you.” 118.7
“And then she , who had only you in her mind and whose mind was longing for you was taken to his private apartments and hidden there and guarded by frightful Rakshasis with horrifying brain.”
118.8
“Then Sita whose mind was always bound in you ignored that Rakshasa though he tried to allure her by frightening her and by various other means.” 118.9
“Take back this very pure and sinless Maithili and I command you not to tell anything harsh to her.”
118.10
Then Rama the follower of Dharma who had a mind which loves hearing these blessed words , with eyes filled with tears of joy thought for a moment. 118.11
Then that very lustrous and greatly valorous Rama , the best among those upholding Dharma replied like this to the great Deva . 118.12
“Sita merited this test of purification in the eyes of the people as this pure woman had resided in the private apartment of Ravana for a long time.” 118.13
“Suppose I had accepted Janaki without testing her , the world would say “alas , Rama , the son of Dasaratha is childish and his mind is filled only with lust.” 118.14
“I wanted the world to know that this Maithili who is the daughter of Janaka is undivided in her affection towards me and is always within my mind.” 118.15
“This broad eyed one is protected by her own luster and Ravana would not be able to transgress her like , the sea cannot transgress its shore.” 118.16
“In order to convince the three worlds , I whose only refuge is truth , ignored Vaidehi when she was entering the fire.” 118.17
“That bad soul could not even touch Maithili even by his mind who is unobtainable and flaming like the toungue of fire.” 118.18
“This auspicious lady would not have bothered about the wealth of the private apartment of Ravana , since Sita is no different from me , like sunlight is not different from the sun.” 118.19
“Maithili the daughter of Janaka is purest in all the three worlds and I would not be able to renounce her as a good name cannot be ignored by a prudent man.” 118.20
“I would definitely follow all the advice given to me by you for my benefit as you are all the affectionate guardians of the world.” 118.21
Saying thus and getting
reunited with her beloved Sita , the victorious and the very famous Rama, a scion of Raghu dynasty, who was
endowed with a great strength and deserved happiness and was being glorified by
his exploits, performed by his own self, experienced joy.
118.22
Thus ends the hundred and eighteenth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book.
119. Rama meets Dasaratha
(Along with Indra Dasaratha had come to see his son .He expresses great happiness in being able to see him. He also blesses Lakshmana and Sita and gives them his blessings and advise.)
After hearing these auspicious words that was spoken by Raghava , Lord Shiva told even more auspicious words to him. 119.1
“Oh Rama with lotus like eyes , great hands and great chest , who is the destroyer of his enemies , who is the best among those who uphold Dharma , You have accomplished a great task without any doubt.” 119.2
“ Oh Rama, Fortunately
the fear caused by Ravana which
had intensified the severe darkness of the world has
been removed by you in the
battle field.”
119.3
"You are fit to get
heavenly joy , by comforting the
depressed Bharata and the illustrious Kausalya as well as seeing Kaikeyi and Sumithra,
the mother of Lakshmana and then
getting the sovereignty of Ayodhya,
bringing delight to your friends, stabilizing the back-bone of the race of Ikshuvaku, getting excellent glory
by performing a horse-sacrifice and by granting riches to Brahmans." 119.4-119.6
“Oh Rama, the son of Kakustha
clan, your father the famous king
Dasaratha who is to be venerated by you is seated on an aerial car in this mortal
world.”
119.7
“That great one obtained the world of Indra , having been send by you his son
and you please along with your
brother Lakshmana offer your salutation to him.”
119.8
Hearing the words of Lord
Shiva , that son of Kakustha clan along
with Lakshmana saluted their
father who was sitting on the
top most part of the aerial car.
119.9
Lakshmana and his elder
brother saw their father who was their lord clad in
shining cloths and shining in his own great splendour. 119.10
Then the king Dasaratha the
lord who was sitting in the aerial car, in an excellent seat, was filled with
excessive delight to see his son (Rama), who was dearer to him than life.
Placing him in his lap and embracing him in his arms, he thereupon told him the following words. 119.11-119.12
“Without you, Oh Rama , the heaven is not to my liking nor is the respect given to me by the
foremost of the devas there. I am
telling you the truth.” 119.13
“Today seeing you after you
have killed your enemies , my mind is
full and I am greatly happy that you
have completed the full period of your stay in the forest.” 119.14
“Oh expert in speech, the words
of Kaikeyi which were told to you for sending you away to the forest are still
imprinted in my mind.”
119.15
“Seeing you in
health and happily embracing
Lakshmana today, as completely driven away my sorrow similar
to the Sun driving away all the mist.”
119.16
“Oh great son, I have
been liberated by you, my good son , just like the great soul Ashtavakra liberated Kahola.”
119.17
“Oh gentle one, I now recognize you as the supreme person (God)
as was told by the Gods here , born
to kill Ravana.”
119.18
“Kausalya is indeed
blessed , oh killer of enemies
because she would be able to see
you return from the forest.”
119.19
“All the men are indeed blessed , who would be able to
see you return to the city and then consecrated there as lord of earth.”
119.20
“I see you reunited along with Bharata who loves you and
who is honest and a follower of Dharma.”
119.21
“Oh gentle one You have spent fourteen years by residing in the forest along with
the very intelligent Lakshmana and Sita.”
119.22
“My oath was implemented by
you as you have completed your term in exile and the devas are happy because you killed
Ravana in this battle.”
119.23
“Oh killer of enemies , by doing this job you have earned great fame and glory .Get consecrated on the throne and may
you attain long life with your brothers. “
119.24
“To the king who was speaking
thus with folded hands in salutation, Rama requested, “ Oh knower of Dharma
, be gracious with Kaikeyi and Bharata.”
119.25
“let those words spoken by you
“I disown you Kaikeyi with your
son ‘Which is a great curse not affect Kaikeyi and her son.”
119.26
The king then said , “so be
it” to Rama who stood with joined palms in
salutation and embraced Lakshmana
and told the following words.
119.27
“You have looked after Rama with
great devotion along with Sita the
daughter of Videha and this has earned great
merit for you and I have been
greatly gratified.”
119.28
“ Oh knower of Dharma, As Rama is pleased with you . you will
attain religious merit and great fame on earth and also in heaven and also excellent power .”
119.29
“Lead a safe life , oh son who
increases the happiness of Sumithra , Serve Rama well for he would always be interested in the welfare of the entire world.”
119.30
“Indra, the beings of three
worlds , Sidhas and great sages would offer worship to the great Rama as the
supreme person on approaching him.”
119.31
“Oh gentle one, Oh destroyer of
enemies Rama has been spoken as the
difficult to see ,
imperishable Brahman established by the
Vedas and the heart
and secret of all devas.” 119.32
“By serving him with devotion
along with Sita , the princess of
Videha , you have obtained the unobtainable reward to the
practice of Dharma and also
great fame.” 119.33
After speaking like this to
Lakshmana the king greeted
his daughter in law who was standing saluting him as “Oh daughter”, and affectionately advised her.
119.34
“You should not get angry at
Rama for having repudiated
you because this was done , aimed at your welfare and show the world your purity.”
119.35
“What you have done which is
difficult to perform revealed your true character , Oh daughter and is difficult to be
performed by other ladies and your fame
will overshadow theirs.”
119.36
“You need not be told about how
to serve your husband but
I have the duty to tell you that
he is your supreme God.”
119.37
After instructing like this his sons as well as his daughter in
law Dasaratha went to the land of Indra in the
aerial car.
119.38
The great soul and that great king endowed with great luster took leave of his sons along with Sita and
climbed in to the aerial car and
went to the Abode of Indra.
119.39
Thus ends the hundred and nineteenth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book.
120.Rama asks Indra a boon to make all dead monkeys alive.
(When Indra who was greatly
happy asked Rama to request for a boon, he wanted Indra to bring all dead
monkeys back to life. He also wanted that they should also get fruits in off season. Indra grants those
boons,)
When Dasaratha of the Kakustha clan returned , Indra the destroyer of Pakasura who was greatly pleased spoke to Rama who stood with folded hands in salutation. 120.1
“Oh Rama , Oh best among men , You have showed as a very great vision and it should not go in vain. Since I am greatly delighted , Please ask me what you desire in your mind.” 120.2
When the very pleased great Indra spoke like this Raghava who was greatly pleased told the following joyful words. 120.3
“Oh greatest among those who converse , Oh Lord of the devas, if you have real affection towards me, please make what I ask as true. “ 120.4
“Al those monkeys who have fought for my sake and reached the world of God of death , let all those people get up.” 120.5
“Oh God who gifts honour , I wish to see all those monkeys , who have lost their life for my sake and removed from their sons and wives become happy once again.” 120.6
“They were all valorous and fought without bothering about their death and after great efforts died. “Oh Indra, please restore their lives.” 120.7
" Let all those
monkeys who thought death as nothing and who were only fond of doing
a favour to me get re-united with their near and dear ones by your
grace. I seek this boon from you." 120.8
“Oh person of honour
, I wish to see all those monkeys
and bears free from pain and
from wounds with increased strength
and valour. “ 120.9
“Wherever those monkeys live
let there be rivers of pure water
, flowers , roots and fruits even in the off season.”
120.10
Hearing these words of the
great soul Raghava , Mahendra , again spoke the following words to
him.
120.11
“Oh Son ,best of Raghu clan , this boon which you have asked for is very great and since I have never spoken about any
aspect twice in the past, this will come true.”
120.12
“Let all those monkeys and
bears along with long tailed
monkeys , who have been killed in this
battle by the Rakshasas and whose heads
and arms have been severed , become
active again.” 120.13
“Without any problem to their
health with increased strength and
valour those monkeys would rise again,
like a man asleep getting up at the end
of sleep.”
120.14
“All of them with very great
joy will meet with their relatives , friends , people of their clan and with their family members.”
120.15
“Oh wielder of a great bow , trees would be filled with colourful
flowers and fruits even in the off
season and rivers would constantly
carry them water.”
120.16
Then all the monkey
warriors got up as if from
sleep with all their limbs completely healed of all the
wounds and being greatly surprised they
said to one another, “What a miracle?” 120.17
Seeing the wish of the son of
Kakustha clan has been fully realized ,
the great devas with great
happiness praised Rama and Lakshmana.
120.18
They said, “Oh king , go to Ayodhya from here after disbanding the monkey army and reassuring the famous Sita , who is greatly affectionate towards you.”
120.19
“Oh killer of enemies , go and see your brother Bharata who is
practicing austerities because of grief caused by separation from you and the great Shatrugna , all your mothers and get yourself crowned and bring joy to all the citizens.”
120.20-120.21
After speaking like this to Rama and the son of
Sumithra , the thousand eyed one , greatly pleased with other devas in their respective aerial cars which were shining like Sun. 120.22
After greeting
all those devas , Rama along with his brother Lakshmana instructed all the monkeys to take rest in
their respective places.
120.23
The greatly rejoicing mighty and famous army which was protected by Lakshmana as well as Rama, shined brightly on all
sides like the night illuminated by the
moon.
120.24
Thus ends the hundred and twentieth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book.
121.Vibheeshana offers the Pushpaka Vimana for their return journey.
(Rama refuses politely the hospitality offered by Vibheeshana and wants to go back as quickly as possible. Vibheeshana summons the Pushpaka Vimana which can travel at the speed of the mind.)
Vibheeshana wished victory to Rama who was the destroyer of enemies and who had risen up fresh after a good night’ s rest and spoke the following words with hands folded in salutation. 121.1
"These women with
lotus-like eyes, who are skilled in the art of decoration have come with bathing accessories like garments,
ornaments, sandal-pastes and beautiful garlands of various kinds. They will
assist you in bathing Oh Rama."
121.2-121.3
That son of Kakustha clan said these words in reply to Vibheeshana, “
You invite the monkeys headed by
Sugreeva for this bath.” 121.4
“That Bharata who is the votary of Dharma
who is accustomed to comfort and is a delicate youth , a great hero and one consistent with truth
is suffering because of me.” 121.5
“In the absence of Bharata who is the son of Kaikeyi , I do not like
to have ritual bathing or wear garments
and jewels.”
121.6
“Please examine how we can go speedily back to my city of Ayodhya
, because the path by which we came is difficult to follow
.”
121.7
When he was thus spoken to
Vibheeshana replied to Rama , “Oh son of the King, I can make you reach
that city within a day.” 121.8
“Oh Rama of matchless powers
, Pushpaka Vimana is an aerial car which shines like the sun and was forcibly usurped by my brother Ravana
from Khubera , after he conquered
him That divine car moves as per the person’s wish and is wonderful and excellent and this car is retained here for your sake
,May you be safe.”
121.9-121.10
“That cloud like aerial
car stands here and using that car you can reach Ayodhya
without any trouble .”
121.11
"Oh very wise prince! If I deserve to be treated with
kindness by you, if you think of any
goodness in me and if you have
any affection in me, stay here for some more time." 121.12
“Oh Rama, I am offering to you with respect all that you desire and so you along with your brother and your consort Sita can stay here and then depart.”
121.13
“ Oh Rama , please accept along with your army as well as all your friends my hospitality offered with great
affection , fixed and arranged by me
.”
121.14
“Oh Raghava , I am only entreating you with love , with respect and with friendship and being your servant I am not commanding you.”
121.15
When He spoke like this
Rama replied to Vibheeshana while all the Rakshasas and monkeys were
listening .
121.16
“Oh destroyer of enemies , Oh Valorous one , I am greatly honoured by the advices that you gave me as well as
great efforts put up soulfully.”
121.17
“Oh king of Rakshasas, it is
not that I disregard your words but my
heart wants me to speed away from here
to see my brother Bharata .”
121.18
“That Bharata came all the way to Chithrakuta mountains
to take me back , though I did not agree to his request , in spite of
his requesting me with bent head along
with Kausalya, Sumithra and the
famous Kaikeyi , my friend Guha ,
citizens and village folks.”
121.19-121.20
“Oh gentle one , permit me to
go and Oh friend, I feel honoured by you
and I request you not to get
disappointed .” 121.21
“Oh king of Rakshasas , summon
the aerial car immediately , for how is
it proper for me to to stay here after
my task has been accomplished.”
121.22
Hearing the words of Rama,
Vibheeshana the king of the Rakshasas then hastily invoked the presence of that
aerial car shining like the sun, with colourful parts made of gold, with the
platform made of cat's-eye gems, which was full of attics, which shined like silver on all sides, decorated well with
white flags and flag-staff, decked with gold and golden lotuses, graced with
golden mansions, hung all over with networks of tiny bells, giving forth a
melodious sound on all sides, resembling a summit of Mount Meru, built by
Vishvakarma, which was graced with stately palaces decked with pearls and
silver, provided with pavements inlaid with crystal, furnished with excellent
seats of cat's eye gems of great value and upholstered with highly valuable
coverings.
121.23-121.28
After
informing Rama that the aerial car which cannot be attacked and which travels as fast as the mind has
arrived there , Vibheeshana stood there.
121.29
That
Pushpaka , the aerial car which can go
to any place we desire , which was like
a mountain stood there and seeing it Rama
along with Lakshmana was greatly surprised . 121.30
Thus ends the hundred and twenty first chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book.
122. The monkeys , Sugreeva and Vibheeshana travel with Rama.
(As per Rama’s request all the
monkeys are rewarded with gold and precious jewels by Vibheeshana. When Rama
ask their permission, that all request him to
take them also to Ayodhya along
with them.Rama agrees. They all start to Ayodhya.)
Keeping ready that Pushpaka
aerial car decorated by flowers , Vibheeshana who was standing not far off
spoke to Rama.
122.1
That king of Rakshasas with all
humility standing with folded arms in salutation asked “Oh Raghava , What else can I do?”
122.2
After some reflection and
thought , the greatly lustrous Rama with love
spoke the following words to him, while Lakshmana was listening to
it.
122.3
“ Of Vibheeshana , Let all
these persons who live in the
forest , who performed great tasks be honoured
with gifts of precious stones
and riches of various kinds.”
122.4
“Oh king of Rakshasas, along
with you they have won over Lanka , fighting
the war with joy without any
fear for their lives .”
122.5
“All of them who live in the forest have completed their job and so by giving them wealth and gems , reward their
achievement.”
122.6
“Duly cheered and honoured by
you this way , all these monkey
chiefs will feel thankful and
greatly happy. “
122.7
“They will all be closer
to you acknowledging your
generosity for honouring them and for showing compassion to them and for winning over your senses and because
of this I am reminding you.” 122.8
“Oh king, When a king does not
have loving qualities but goes on ordering them to kill people in the battle ,
the soldiers feel agitated and
leave that king. “
122.9
When Rama told like this
Vibheeshana, honoured all the monkeys
and distributed gold and precious
stones to them.”
122.10
Seeing that the monkey chiefs
were honoured by distribution of gems and wealth , Rama got in to that
excellent aerial car.
122.11
Rama taking along with him in
his hands the famous Vaidehi who was
shy along with his brother Lakshmana
climbed in to that aerial car armed
with a bow.
122.12
Rama who was seated in the aerial car appreciated all those monkeys as well as the greatly valorous Sugreeva along with Vibheeshana.
122.13
“Oh greatly valorous monkeys ,
you have done the duty of a friend
towards me .Please give me permission to go and I request to go wherever it
pleases you.”
122.14
“Oh Sugreeva , you who
were scared to go against Dharma , have done to me all that needs to be done
like an affectionate and service minded friend. Please go back to Kishkinda along with your friends.”
122.15
“Oh Vibheeshana settle down
in your kingdom of Lanka which was given
by me and not even Indra along with his
Devas would be able to attack you.”
122.16
“I am going back to Ayodhya
which is the capital city of my father and as I
wish to leave you all, I request you to permit me to go .”
122.17
When Rama spoke like this , the
monkeys , their kings as well as
Vibheeshana told him as follows with folded hands .
122.18
“If you are willing to take us
all, we all desire to go Ayodhya and
there we will wander around the parks
and forests and enjoy.”
122.19
“Oh excellent king , there we would see you being consecrated and
would also salute mother
Kausalya and will soon return to our
homes.” 122.20
When all the monkeys as well as
Vibheeshana told him like this , Rama
who is the follower of Dharma , told as
follows to Sugreeva, monkeys and to
Vibheeshana. 122.21
“I would get something dearer
than the dearest , if I go there along
with friends like you all and I would be
greatly delighted. “
122.22
“Oh Sugreeva , speedily get in to the aerial car with all
monkeys and oh Vibheeshana , you also get in to it along with your ministers.
“
122.23
Then Sugreeva along with his
monkeys got up in the divine aerial
car called Pushpaka with great joy and so also did Vibheeshana along with his
ministers.
122.24
When all of them boarded it
that divine aerial car of Khubera started
flying in the sky as per the orders
.
122.25
Travelling in that great divine
aerial car with the image of a swan which was then flying in air , Raghava shined like Khubera himself.
122.26
All the monkeys , bears and
very strong Rakshasas comfortably
sat in that very spacious and divine
aerial car.
122.27
Thus ends the hundred and twenty second chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book.
123.Rama shows the important places to Sita
(Rama shows all the important places from the aerial car on the way back As per request of Sita, the wives of the monkey chiefs also accompany their husbands. The Vimana reaches near Ayodhya,)
As per the permission of Rama that excellent aerial car which had images of swan in it flew across the sky making great sound . 123.1
Then Rama , the joy of the Raghu clan , after rotating his eyes in all directions spoke to Sita , the princess of Mithila who had a moon like face. 123.2
“Oh Vaidehi , please see , the city of Lanka built on the top of three peaks which was built by Viswakarma and which looks like the Kailasa mountain.” 123.3
“Oh Sita, see this battle field covered with mud , blood and flesh which was the cause of death of the monkeys and Rakshasas.” 123.4
“Oh Broad eyed Sita, here lies Ravana , the king of Rakshasas, the tormentor of people and on whom boons were conferred by Lord Brahma and who was killed by me for your sake.” 123.5
“Here Kumbhakarna and Prahastha were killed and here Dhoomraksha was killed by Hanuman. “
123.6
“Here Vidhyunamali was killed by the great soul Sushena and in battle Lakshmana killed Indrajit the son of Ravana here.” 123.7
"Here was killed a Rakshasa
called Vikata by Angadha. Virupaksha, who was disagreeable to the sight,
Mahaparsva, Mahodara, Akampana, Trisiras, Atikaya , Devantaka, Narantaka and
other mighty demons were also killed here."
123.8-123.9
“Both Yuddonmatta and Matta, the foremost of demons, as also Nikumbha and Kumbha the sons of Kumbhakarna, as also the strong Vajradamshtra, Damshtra and many Rakshasas were killed. Makaraksha, the most difficult Rakshasa to be attacked, was struck down by me in this battle-field." 123.10-123.11
"Akampana was killed in
the great battle here . The valorous
Shonitaksha was also killed. Yupaksa and Prajangha were also
killed." 123.12
“Vidhyujihwa the Rakshasa with a huge form was killed here . Here Yajnashatru was killed and the very strong Supthagna . Sooryashathru
was killed and Brahma Shatru was
killed afterwards. 123.13
“Here Mandodhari who is the wife of Ravana surrounded by one
thousand of her co wives lamented for
the death of Ravana. “ 123.14
“Oh Sita with a blessed face ,
here you can see water descending in to the ocean , where after crossing the
sea we spent the night.” 123.15
“Here is a bridge built by
me over the salty ocean which was with great difficulty
constructed by Nala and which is called “Nala’s bridge”” 123.16
“Oh Vaidehi see this
imperturbable ocean called the “Home of
Varuna” which is roaring as if
it is boundless and which is teeming with large number of conches and shells.” 123.17
“Oh Maithili , see here this
olden mountain called Mainaka , which is the king of mountains which rose up
from the sea to provide rest to
Hanuman.”
123.18
“Please see this island located
in the middle of the ocean were my
army was stationed here and where Lords Shiva showed his grace to me.”
123.19
“Here you are seeing the scared
waters of the very great ocean, which
is worshipped in all the three worlds
and is well known as “The bridge of the Sethu”. It is a very
auspicious and divine place , which
destroys major sins committed by us and
the king of Rakshasas, Vibheeshana came to meet me here.”
123.20-123.21
“Oh Sita, here you see the very
pretty city of Sugreeva called Kishkinda
attached with a colourful forest. The Monkey chief Vali was killed by me
here.”
123.22
Sita who was timid due to love after seeing the
city of Kishkinda which was ruled by Vali
said the following courteous words
to Rama.
123.23
“I would like to go the capital
city of Ayodhya along with you and
accompanied by the wives of monkey chiefs
which should include Tara and
other beloved wives of Sugreeva.” 123.24-123.25
When Rama heard these words of
Sita, he said, “Let it be like that”,
and made the aerial car halt when they reached Kishkinda and looking at Sugreeva , Rama spoke the
following words.”
123.26
“Oh tiger among monkeys
instruct all your monkey chiefs to come to Ayodhya accompanied by their
wives.”
123.27
“Oh mighty Sugreeva , the king
of monkeys , you too bring all your ladies along with the great army of yours
along with their wives and then, we would proceed.”
123.28
When the greatly lustrous Rama
spoke like this Sugreeva , the king of the monkeys , accompanied by all
other monkeys entered in to
his private apartment and looked
at Tara and spoke. 123.29-123.30
“Oh Darling , you have been
permitted along with wives of other great monkeys to proceed
to Ayodhya by Rama to satisfy the wishes of Sita.”
123.31
“Hurry up, we shall proceed
along with the wives of all other monkey
chiefs and show them the city of
Ayodhya as well as the widows of
Dasaratha.”
123.32
Hearing the words of Sugreeva,
Tara who was pretty all over called the wives of other monkey chiefs and told
them as follows. 123.33
“As per the order of Sugreeva
,. Let all the monkey ladies hurry up
to proceed to Ayodhya and a kindly act has also been done to me by
fulfilling my wish to see Ayodhya.”
123.34
“We will also see the entry of
Rama in to that city along with people
of the city as well as villages and also
would see the great opulence of the widows of
Dasaratha.”
123.35
“With the permission of Tara
all those monkey ladies , after dressing themselves according to rule , went
round the aerial car and got in to it
with a wish to see Sita.”
123.36
Raghava after seeing the aerial
car rise quickly , when they neared the Rishyamooka mountain spoke again to
Maithili.
123.37
“Oh Sita , now you are seeing
the very great Rishyamooka mountain which is blessed with ore of Gold and which looks like cloud along with lightning. “ 123.38
“It was here that I met Sugreeva , the king of monkeys and made an agreement for the killing of
Vali.”
123.39
“Here you see the colourful
forests as well as the Pampa river , where I greatly lamented for being
separated from you.” 123.40
“I saw Sabari , the follower of
Dharma on its shore and here I happened to kill Kabandha with one Yojana
long arms. “ 123.41
“Oh Sita, there you are seeing
Janasthana with its very holy trees and oh pretty one, a great war between
Ravana and Jatayu , the very strong lord of birds happened there for your sake
.”123.42-123.43
“Oh lady with very pretty colour , this is where I killed
Khara with straight arrows , where
Dhooshana was struck down and the mighty Trisiras was killed and oh charming lady there is the hermitage built by leaves from where you were taken away by the king of
Rakshasas.”
123.44-123.45
“Here is the pretty and auspicious river Godavari with clear waters
and the hermitage of Agasthya surrounded by Banana groves.”
123.46
“Here is the shining hermitage
of the very great Sutheeshna and you
also see the great hermitage of Sarabhanga, where the thousand eyed Indra , the destroyer of cities came .” 123.47-123.48
“Oh lady with a slender waist ,
here you are seeing the hermitages for
which sage Atri who has a luster like
fire and the sun is the chief.” 123.49
“It was in this place that the very huge bodied Viradha was killed by
me and it was here Sita that you saw
the lady sage (Anasuya) who was the
great follower of Dharma.” 123.50
“Oh lady with a pretty body ,
here is excellent and lustrous mountain of Chithrakuta and it was here that Bharatha came to please me.” 123.51
“Oh Maithili , here you can see
the river Yamuna surrounded by colourful forests and you can also see the great hermitage of the
saint Bharadwaja.” 123.52
“Here you can see the blessed
Ganga with three different streams whose banks are crowded by flocks of
birds and whose shores are lined with
flowering forests.” 123.53
“We have now reached
Srungaberipura where my friend Guha
lives and you can see the Sarayu river both whose banks have attractive flowering
trees. “
123.54
“And now you can see Ayodhya , the capital city of my father and
having returned back , Oh Sita, please salute this city of Ayodhya.”
123.55
There all the monkeys,
Rakshasas as well as Vibheeshana , jumped again and again to get a good glimpse
of that great city.
123.56
After that the monkeys along with the Rakshasas saw that Ayodhya, having rows of white
palaces, intersected with wide roads, and crowded with elephants and horses,
looking like Amravati, the City of Indra the lord of Devas.
123.57
Thus ends the hundred and twenty third chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book.
124.Rama goes to hermitage of sage Bharadwaja
(Rama decides to go to the hermitage of sage Bharadwaja before going to Ayodhya. He requests the sage for information about welfare of the city. The sage assures him that things are okay. He says that he knew all the activities of Rama by his divine power. Rama requests him to make all the trees up to Ayodhya fully laden with fruits and flowers. The sage blesses that it would be like that.)
The fourteen years had been completed and it was the fifth phase of the moon and the elder brother of Lakshmana reached the hermitage of Bharadwaja and saluted the sage as per the rules. 124.1
After saluting the sage Bharadwaja , who has a rich asset of penance , he enquired , “Oh God like sage, have you heard of abundance of food in the city of Ayodhya and is the city free from disease? Is Bharata ruling it with attention? Are all my mothers alive ?” 124.2
When sage Bharadwaja heard these words of Rama , He with a joyful disposition and a smile replied that chief of Raghu clan. 124.3
“Bharata who lives smearing mud on his limbs and has matted locks, places your sandals before him and is looking forward to your arrival . In your city and home all are safe.” 124.4
"Oh Rama who is victorious in battles, previously
, on seeing you going deep into the great forest on foot, with the sole
intention of practicing Dharma , clad in pieces of bark, going away from
kingship , sacrificing all sort of
enjoyments, like an Deva fallen from
heaven, having renounced all your possessions,
along with your spouse as the
third one of your party , resolving to
carry out the behest of your
father and intent on implementing the pledge given to Kaikeyi and living on wild roots and
fruits, pity arose in me ." 124.5-124.7
“But on seeing you now I am feeling very happy as you have fulfilled your promise , conquered all your enemies and have returned accompanied by hosts
of friends and relatives.” 124.8
“Oh Raghava I very well
know completely all the pleasures and sorrow that happened to you , due to your having to
live in Janasthana .”
124.9
“While you were busy protecting all the Brahmins as per the request of all ascetics , The stain less
wife of yours was abducted by Ravana,”
124.10
"Oh Rama, who is
devoted to Dharma, even the
appearance of Mareecha, the abduction of Sita by Ravana, the sight of Kabandha,
your arrival at the Pampa lake, your alliance with Sugreeva, as to how Vali was killed by you, the
search-operation for Sita, the exploit of Hanuman in the tracing of Sita, how the bridge Nalasetu
was constructed , how the City of Lanka
was set fire by the rejoiced monkey-chiefs, how that Ravana who was the thorn
in the side of gods who was arrogant of his strength was killed in battle, with his sons kinsfolk
and his ministers and how a boon was conferred by them on you by Gods
- all this is known to me by my
asceticism. My disciples, who were accustomed to report to me the news, used to
go to Ayodhya City from here."
124.11-124.16
“Friends , riches and
grains are thought as great by people. , but mother and mother land are
considered much greater than even heaven.”
124.17
“Bowing with head bent bow to
this statement as he was greatly
attracted by it , the great prince requested the sage for the following boon.” 124.18
"Oh God like sage, Let all the trees on the way to Ayodhya from here , bear fruit even in the
off-season and flow with honey. Let abundant fruits of various kinds, emitting
the fragrance of nectar, appear on them."
124.19
When the sage said , “So be
it”, , all the trees there grew
closely like the trees of heaven.”
124.20
Then for three
Yojanas on their way to Ayodhya
in the direction of their travel
, the trees which were never
bearing fruits , were completely filled with fruits , and those which had stopped flowering were
full of flower and all the withered
trees were clothed with leaves and
started flowing with honey.”
124.21-124.22
The very highly pleased monkeys seeing very many divine fruits , felt as if they have conquered heaven
and consumed in thousands those
very divine fruits. 124.23
Thus ends the hundred and twenty fourth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book.
125.Rama sends Hanuman to Guha and Bharata
(Feeling the time delay, Rama sends Hanuman to go and inform his welfare to Guha and Bharata. He also asks Hanuman to tell Bharata bout how he is retyrning with friends. Hanuman tells Guha about Rama ‘s welfare and meets Bharata and informs him of impending arrival of Rama.. Bharata becomes extremely happy.)
Raghava who was quick in exhibiting his valour on seeing Ayodhya became very thoughtful and wanted to do a act of kindness . 125.1
Thinking like that , his sight fell on the monkeys there and he told that that sagacious and glorious monkey Hanuman. 125.2
“Go quickly to Ayodhya oh great monkey and find whether the people in the city as
well as the palace are
safe?”
125.3
“You reach Sringaberipuram and tell Guha who lives in the forest , who is the king of Nishadas , about my
welfare . “
125.4
“Hearing that I am Okay , without sickness and free from any trouble Guha would be greatly pleased as he
is my life like friend.”
125.5
“Then that Guha who is the king
of Nishadas would become pleased and
would tell you about the way to
Ayodhya and about welfare of Bharata.”
125.6
“You have to enquire about the welfare of Bharata on my behalf
and tell him that we have accomplished our objectives and I have
returned safely with my wife and brother.” 125.7
“Tell him how Vaidehi was abducted by force by
Ravana , my conversation with
Sugreeva and my killing of Vali in the battle.”
125.8
“Tell him about the search for
Maithili and how she was traced by
you after crossing the extensive and never diminishing ocean.”
125.9
“Tell him about how we went
near the ocean , how we saw the God of
the ocean , how we built the bridge and how we killed Ravana.”
125.10
“Tell him about the boons given
by Indra, Brahma and Varuna and about my
meeting with our father by grace of Lord Shiva.”
125.11
“Oh gentle one , then inform
him how , I have come near the city of
Ayodhya along with Vibheeshana, and Sugreeva , the king of monkeys.”
125.12
“Tell him how I have conquered all my enemies and obtained
matchless fame and tell him that
after accomplishing the purpose I have come near to him with my mighty
friends.” 125.13
“You also should try to know
the expression in face of Bharata when
he hears the news and after he hears it
completely about what he intends to do
about me now.”
125.14
“I also want to know all the
happenings , the colour of his
face, his glances, his mode of
speech and all the gestures of Bharata.” 125.15
“Whose mind does not
change with the kingdom which is full of wealth and enjoyments and has elephants , chariots
and horses and which was inherited
from father and grandfather.” 125.16
“After having been
associated with the kingdom, if Bharata
desires to rule it , let Bharata rule it without dividing it in one
piece.”
125.17
“Oh Hanuman , after
understanding his thoughts and
perception you should come back
quickly before we reach very near Ayodhya.”
125.18
Thus commanded by Rama , Hanuman
the son of wind God , assuming
the form of a man went swiftly towards Ayodhya.
125.19
Hanuman the son of wind
God speedily flew towards Ayodhya like the Garuda when he intends to catch a large snake.
125.20
After leaping to the sky
and flying through the auspicious world of birds and after crossing the huge meeting place of
Ganges and Yamuna , Hanuman
reached Sringaberipuram and approached the Guha
, the valorous Hanuman spoke to him these words in a charming
voice. 125.21-125.22
“ Your friend Rama of the clan
of Kakustha who is truly valorous along with Sita and the son of Sumithra has enquired about your welfare.
125.23
“You would be able to meet him
today itself on the fifth phase of the
moon after he is permitted by sage Bharadwaja who has requested him to spend today’ s night in his hermitage . 125.24
After telling this the greatly lustrous one with joy again sprang up in the sky and not bothering about his fatigue travelled
with very great speed.
125.25
On the way Hanuman saw, , Ramatirtha, a place of descent into
the river (hallowed by the association of Lord Parashurama), as well as the
rivers Valukini, Varuthini and Gomati as also the formidable forest of Sala
trees, many thousands of people and numerous communities. 125.26
That great monkey
went fast and covered a long distance quickly and reached
near Nandigrama surrounded by flowering trees which had
gardens comparable to Garden of
Indra as well as Chaithraratha garden
of Khubera which was frequented by well dressed ladies along with their sons and
elderly people .
125.27-125.28
At a distance of a krosa( two
miles) from Ayodhya Hanuman saw Bharata, living in a hermitage, with the
bark trees and the skin of a black antelope wrapped round his waist, looking
miserable and emaciated, wearing matted locks on his head, his limbs coated
with dirt, afflicted through separation from Rama his elder brother, subsisting
on roots and fruits, with his senses subdued, engaged in austerities,
protecting virtue, with a very high head of matted hair, covering his body with
the bark of trees and a deer skin, disciplined, whose thoughts were fixed on
the Supreme Spirit, with a splendour equaling that of a Brahmarishi, ruling the
earth after placing the wooden sandals before him, protecting the people
belonging to all the four caste
groups from all dangers and attended by
the upright ministers, priests and by clever troop-commanders, all clad in
saffron robes.
125.29-125.33
Those citizens of the city who
loved Dharma ignored the enjoyment of pleasures on seeing their prince clad in wooden bark
and the hide of black antelope .
125.34
That Hanuman, the son of wind
God thus spoke to Bharata who was conversant with Dharma and clothed
in the body of Dharma looked like another God of Dharma . 125.35
Rama who used to live in Dandakaranya wearing the cloth made of bark of trees and
a matted lock , for whom you seem to repent enquired about
your welfare.
125.36
“Oh Lord , I am telling you the
news to your liking , give up this great sorrow
for within a short time you
would join with Rama who is your elder
brother.”
125.37
“After killing Ravana and getting back Vaidehi and after accomplishing his purpose Rama is coming back with his very mighty
friends. “
125.38
“The very lustrous
Lakshmana and the very famous Sita ,
the princess of Videha are also coming
back along with Rama resembling Sachi Devi coming with Indra.” 125.39
When Hanuman told this to
Bharata , the son of Kaikeyi , he sank on the earth with great joy and fainted through excessive joy.
125.40
Within a short time Bharata
got up from his swoon after regaining consciousness and spoke to Hanuman who had brought glad
tidings .
125.41
Without any sorrow , fully
drenched in love , with great emotion
Bharata embraced the monkey and drenched him with great tear drops not born out of sorrow
but of joy. 125.42
"Oh gentle one,
Are you a Deva or a human being,
who have come here out of compassion? To you, who has given me
this agreeable news, I shall give in return, for the pleasant tidings, a
hundred thousand cows, a hundred best villages, and for wives, sixteen golden
complexioned virgin girls of a good conduct, decked with ear-rings, having
beautiful noses and thighs, adorned with all kinds of jewels, with charming
countenances as delightful as the moon and born in a noble family."
125.43-125.45
That prince hearing about the
news of arrival of Rama from the monkey
chief was greatly surprised and with great joy and with great desire to see Rama again joyfully started talking. 125.46
Thus ends the hundred and twenty fifth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book.
126.Hanuman informs all news to Bharata
(When Bharata enquires, Hanuman
tells him in detail about all the happenings in the life of Rama after he left
Chithrakoota. He also tells him that
Rama would be arriving the next day.)
I am greatly delighted to
hear the
news of my Lord
who went in to the vast forest
very many years ago.
126.1
“I consider the common
saying “Bliss comes to the surviving man even after one hundred years “ to be
true.”
126.2
“ Since I am asking you, please
tell me the truth as to how a treaty was signed between Rama and the monkeys
and under what circumstances.”
126.3
Having been seated on the
cushion offered by the prince ,
Hanuman , after that started telling about the story of Rama in the forest.
126.4
"Oh Lord, Oh
long-armed one, You already know
well , How your mother was granted
two boons by your father, how Rama was sent to forest in
exile, how Dasaratha the king died, with a shocking sorrow for his son's
exile, how you were brought quickly from Rajagriha by the ministers , how sovereignty was not
coveted by you when you returned to Ayodhya, how on your going to mount
Chitrakoota, your, elder brother the tormentor of enemies was invited by you
who followed Dharma to take back the
kingdom, how Rama who stood by his father's words, renounced the kingdom and
stood by his father's words and how your
returned to Ayodhya, taking with you the wooden sandals Hear from me now, that which occurred after
you had returned to Ayodhya." 126.5-126.9
“After you returned back the forest had a miserable look with scared
animals as well as birds.”
126.10
“Rama then entered the
horrifying , very lonely forest of Dandaka
which was trampled by elephants
and populated by lions and tigers.”
126.11
“In that dense forest
in front of them appeared the
very strong Viradha who uttered a very loud roar.”
126.12
“They made him who was rushing
towards them with uplifted arms in to a
pit with
head first while he was making a
loud wail like an elephant.”
126.13
“After completing this very
difficult job , the two brothers Rama
and Lakshmana went to the pretty
hermitage of Sharabhanga.”
126.14
“Rama who was truly
valorous reached Janasthana after
Sharabhanga ascended to the
heaven after offering their
salutations to the sages there.”
126.15
“After that a Rakshasi called
Soorpanakha came and troubled Rama and
the strong Lakshmana and as per the
orders of Rama, Lakshmana chopped off
her ears and nose with his sword. “
126.16
“The great Rama killed
fourteen thousand Rakshasas who were living in the Janasthana
region who were very capable.”
126.17
“In the battle front all
alone completely finished off all those fourteen thousand
Rakshasas in a fraction of the quarter
of the day.”
126.18
“Those very strong and greatly valorous Rakshasas who were causing trouble to all the sages who lived in Dandakaranya were killed by the
arrows of Raghava.”
126.19
“All those Rakshasas were
smashed in the battle and their leader Khara was also killed . He
also killed Dhooshana as well as Trishira.”
126.20
“Then tormented by the killing
of those Rakshasas, the childish
Soorpanakha approached the horrifying Rakshasa Ravana . Then
Mareecha a horrifying Rakshasa
who was the follower of Ravana ,
assumed a form of a gem studded deer
and allured Sita.”
126.21-126.22
“When Sita saw it she told Rama, “Please catch this deer so
that our hermitage would become pleasing to the mind.”
126.23
“Armed with a bow , Rama chased that deer which was running and killed it with a sharp arrow with curved
knots.”
126.24
“Oh gentle one, while Raghava was chasing the deer , even Lakshmana had to go out and Ravana at that time entered the hermitage .”
126.25
“That Ravana caught hold of
Sita like the planet Mars catching hold of Rohini and after killing in war a
vulture named Jatayu who tried to get her freed and that Ravana went very quickly from there
taking Sita with him.”
126.26
“Then with great surprise some
mountain like monkeys sitting on the top of the mountain saw
with great astonishment
Ravana the king of Rakshasas
taking away Sita.”
126.27-126.28
“That aerial car which was moving with the speed of the
mind called Pushpaka arose along with Vaidehi and the mighty Ravana who made the world
cry.”
126.29
(Ravana was not travelling in
Pushpaka Vimana according to Aranya
Kanda)
“Taking her to an
auspicious golden palace Ravana tried
his best to obey
make her his wishes with his
words.”
126.30
“Treating words of the king of Rakshasas like a lowly straw and without caring for him Sita later chose to live in the Asoka forest.”
126.31
“While returning back after killing the deer, Rama saw
the vulture lying dead in the forest
and seeing him whom Rama loved like his father , Rama was greatly
disturbed.” 126.32-126.33
“When Rama along with
Lakshmana were searching for
Vaidehi , they walked in the flowering forest along the side of Godavari
river.”
126.34
“In that great forest they met a Rakshasa called Kabandha and that
truly valorous Rama following the words of Kabandha went to Rishyamooka mountains and met Sugreeva.” 126.35
“Even before they met each
other a meeting of their hearts took
place .Sugreeva had been banished by his enraged Vali who was his elder
brother and as a result of mutual talks, Rama and Sugreeva became attached to each other .”
126.36-126.37
“Having killed the very huge
and very strong Vali by the power of his hands , Rama got back
the kingdom to Sugreeva.”
126.38
“Sugreeva along with all
monkeys established his kingdom and
promised to commence the search for the
princess Sita.
126.39
“Commanded by The great Sugreeva , the king of monkeys , ten crores
of monkeys were sent to search in all the four
directions.”
126.40
“Due to our missing the
correct way in the great Vindhya mountain , we felt great sorrow and a long time slipped past us.”
126.41
“A valorous vulture called
Sampathi who is the elder brother of
king of vultures Jatayu precisely
told us the place of stay of Sita in the home of Ravana”
126.42
“After removing the sorrow of my clan , I jumped one hundred
Yojanas , depending only on my
strength.”
126.43
“There I saw
a lady alone in the Asoka forest
clad in a soiled silk cloth without any joy and doing firm penance.”
126.44
“After meeting her and enquiring with her as per the need , I came to know that faultless lady and gave her the signet ring with name of Rama engraved in it as a token.” 126.45
“Receiving in return a jewel
from her as token , I returned after
achieving success and on returning back
, I gave that revered jewel to Rama who was never tired of doing a job.” 126.46
“After hearing the news about
Sita Rama regained hope to live further , like a dying patient feels
after taking nectar.”
126.47
“Excited to fight a war , he decided
on the destruction of Lanka , just like a fire god is determined to burn the universe at the time of deluge.”
126.48
“After reaching the ocean , he made Nala construct a bridge and the army of monkey warriors crossed the ocean using that bridge,”
126.49
“Nila killed Prahastha, Rama
killed Kumbhakarna , Lakshmana killed the son of Ravana
and Rama himself killed
Ravana .” 126.50
"The great
Rama, the destroyer of enemies, met
Indra , Yama , Varuna , Maheshvara, Brahma as also Dasaratha (his deceased father) and
was granted boons by them. Sages and Devas
who came there, too gave boons."
126.51-126.52
“After getting
those boons along with his friends the monkeys
, he flew in the aerial car called
Pushpaka and reached Kishkinda.”
126.53
“After
reaching the banks of river Ganges
again Rama stayed along with
sage Bharadwaja and
tomorrow when the moon enters the star Pushya(poosam) you would be able to see Rama without any problem.” 126.54
After hearing
the truth from the great words of Hanuman
, with great joy Bharata after
offering him salutations spoke the following words, “My desire has
been fulfilled after a long time.” 126.55
Thus ends the hundred and twenty sixth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book.
127.Rama reaches Ayodhya
(Bharata and
Shatrugna make great arrangements to receive Rama. Rama arrives in the aerial
car. Bharata and Shatrugna salute Rama
and speak nice words to the monkeys and
Vibheeshana,. Rama salutes his mothers. Then they all reach Nandigrama. Rama
sends back Pushpaka Vimana to Khubera.)
The truly
valorous Bharata attained divine joy
and commanded Shatrugna , the
destroyer of enemies who was also
happy.
127.1
“Let men of good conduct worship
all the Gods in temples as well as in town with scented garlands accompanied
by playing of musical instruments.
“ 127.2
“Let the
Charioteers , experts in singing
praises in a primeval manner ,
All people who sing poems of
praise , experts in
singing with musical instruments and
dancing girls join together with the wives of the king , ministers
, army men and their wives ,
Brahmins, Kshatriyas , leaders and
members of trade councils come out and
see the moon like face of Rama.”
127.3-127.4
Hearing the
words of Bharata, Shatrugna the destroyer of enemies summoned
several thousand labourers
working for wages and divided
them in to several groups and told
them as follows.
127.5
“Let the holes and depressions
on the road from Nandigrama to Ayodhya be leveled by filing them up and
let the rough and uneven places in the
paths be leveled.”
127.6
“Let the entire ground be
sprinkled with ice cold water and let
others keep on sowing parched grains of
paddy and flowers on them .”
127.7
“Let all the streets of
Ayodhya which is an excellent city be lined with flags , and let the houses be decorated till the Sun rises.”
127.8
“Let hundreds of men make fall on the royal highway scented
loose flowers and garlands of five colours.”
127.9
On hearing that command of
Shatrugna ministers , Dhrushti, Jayanta,
Vijaya, Siddhartha, Arthasadhaka, Ashoka, Mantrapala and Sumantra proceeded
with joy.
127.10-127.11
Some people decorated by hundreds of pots rode on
thousands of elephants in rut , and some others on female elephants provided
with golden platforms and along with these elephants several great charioteers issued forth riding on chariots in great
speed.
127.12
Great warriors riding on
selected horses which were superior and
in thousands of numbers bearing
flags and pennants and carrying
Javelins , spears and nooses in
their hands , further surrounded by thousands of foot soldiers sallied forth,
127.13-127.14
All the women of Dasaratha ,keeping Kausalya and Sumithra in the front mounted on their vehicles started forth along with Kaikeyi and reached
Nandigrama.
127.15
Placing the wooden sandals of
his brother on his head and taking the white
parasol which was adorned with white
garlands and two white whisks decorated with gold, eminently worthy of kings,
accompanied by the foremost of Brahmins, leaders of the guilds of traders and
artisans, including the mercantile class, surrounded by the counselors with
garlands and bell-shaped sweets in their hands, cheered by the blast of conches
and kettle-drums, duly praised by musicians
, the great Bharata, whose mind
was set on Dharma , who was well-versed with the secret of Dharma , who was
emaciated through fasting, who felt miserable, and was clad in the bark of
trees and the skin of a black antelope, who experienced joy for the first time
in hearing the news of the arrival of his brother then went in advance, along
with his ministers, to meet Rama. 127.16-127.20
The Earth was shaking by the
sounds of hoofs of the horses , the
sound of rolling of wheels of the chariots and
the tumultuous sound raised by
conches and kettle drums. 127.21
It was felt that the
entire city stretched up to
Nandigrama and glancing round Bharata
spoke to the son of wind God.
127.22
“Has the absence of firm mind in case of monkeys has
been resorted by you , for I am not
seeing Rama the son of Kakustha clan and
the destroyer of his enemies.” 127.23
When these words escaped from
the truly valorous Bharata , Hanuman
immediately told him words which
were suitable to the situation.
127.24
"A great
roar of joyful monkeys is being heard, for, they are seeing
on their way trees which continually, yield fruit, adorned
with blossom, flowing with honey which is drunk by bees which make reverberant humming sounds which is due
to the grace of Sage Bharadwaja. Oh
Bharata, the destroyer of adversaries,
A boon also was conferred by
Indra by virtue of which, a hospitality rich with all excellences was
earlier extended by Bharadwaja to you, with your entire army. I presume that
the aforesaid army of monkeys is crossing the rivers, Gomati."
127.25-127.27
“See the cloud dust raising above the grove of Sala trees ,which is
because of the shaking of the pretty Sala trees by the monkeys. “
127.28
“Far away the famous
and divine aerial car called Puspaka, which was created by the mind of Brahma and
which shines like the moon is to be seen.”
127.29
“This vehicle of Rama was got after killing of Ravana
and all his relatives and shines like the rising Sun and belonged to Khubera to whom it was given by
Brahma and travel with the speed
of thought .” 127.30
“ In that car are besides the brothers Rama
and Lakshmana along with Sita are
the greatly lustrous Sugreeva
and the Rakshasa Vibheeshana.
“
127.31
Then the words , “Here
is Rama “, like a loud clamour
touching the sky was heard
from the mouth of women, children, old people and youth which gave rise to great joy .
127.32
Getting down from their chariots, elephants and horses
those men stood
on the ground and they all saw
Rama seated in the aerial car
resembling the moon in the sky. 127.33
That very happy Bharata with folded hands in salutation turned
his face towards Rama , worshipped him
and welcomed Rama in a fitting manner.
127.34
The very long eyed elder brother
of Lakshmana seated in the
aerial car created
by the mind of Brahma shined like another Indra with a thunderbolt in his hand. 127.35
Bharata saluted his brother who
stood at the edge of aerial car shining like rising sun from Mount
Meru and bent low in great
reverence.
127.36
That matchless aerial car with
the permission of Rama which had swans drawn on it landed on the earth.
127.37
Bharata of the true valour again
felt very happy when he climbed
in to the aerial car , approached Rama and
again greeted him.
127.38
Then that son of Kakustha
clan seeing Bharata after
a very long time made him sit on
his lap and
with great joy embraced him.
127.39
Then
the dear Bharata , the destroyer
of his enemies approached Vaidehi and
Lakshmana announced his name and greeted
them.
127.40
Then Bharata the son of Kaikeyi embraced
one after another ,
Sugreeva , Jambavan , Angadha
, Mainda , Dvividha , Nila and
Rishabha . 127.41
He also embraced Sushena , Nala, Gavaksha , Gandhamadana , Sarabha, Panasa and all monkeys surrounding
them.
127.42
Those monkeys who can assume
any form that they desire assumed the
form of a man and with joy enquired about the welfare of Bharata.
127.43
After that the very lustrous
prince Bharata , who is great follower of Dharma embraced Sugreeva , the great monkey and told him.
127.44
“We are four brothers and you
are our fifth brother , Oh
Sugreeva, affection is born out of
friendship and hatred is the sign of
an enemy.”
127.45
After hugging Vibheeshana ,
Bharata told him, , “it is only because
of your help this impossible job was got done.”
127.46
Then Shatrugna offered salutations
to Rama as well as Lakshmana and that
one with great humility offered
salutation to the feet of Sita.”
127.47
Rama went near his mother with a sorrowing downcast face ,bowed and caught her feet making
the mind of his mother happy.
127.48
Then he saluted Sumithra and
the famous Kaikeyi and all his
mothers and also to his priest sage
Vasishta.
127.49
All the citizens of Ayodhya
with hands joined in salutation told him, “Oh great hero who increases the
delight of Kausalya , welcome to
you.”
127.50
The elder brother of Bharata
saw thousands of joined palms of the citizens of Ayodhya which appeared
like lotus flowers in bloom.
127.51
Bharata himself took the sandals of Rama and placed
them below the feet of the king
of men, who was the follower of Dharma.
127.52
Bharata after saluting Rama
told, “Oh king , here is the kingdom of
yours which was given to me as a deposit.” 127.53
“Today after seeing you return
back to Ayodhya, my life has
accomplished its goal and the great
desire of my mind has been fulfilled.” 127.54
“Please see critically examine
your treasury, granary ,
palace and army which by the power of your spirit has
enhanced ten fold.” 127.55
Seeing Bharata , who loved his
bother talking like this , The Rakshasa
Vibheeshana and all the monkeys shed
tears.
127.56
Then Raghava placed with great delight Bharata on his lap and along with the army flew to the
hermitage of Bharata in that aerial car.
127.57
After reaching the hermitage of
Bharata along with the army, that
Raghava got down from the front portion
of the aerial car and stood waiting on the earth.
127.58
Then Rama spoke to that matchless aerial car, “ “I permit you to now carry Khubera
the lord of wealth and so please leave.”
127.59
Thus permitted by Rama that matchless aerial car travelled towards the north so as to reach the home of the Lord of riches.
127.60
That divine aerial car called
Pushpaka once abducted by the Rakshasas went with great speed to the Lord of riches impelled by the words of Rama.
127.61
Then the valorous Raghava
affectionately pressed the feet
of his priest as well as well-wisher
Vasishta , like Indra would press the feet of Bruhaspathi and made him sit in a separate seat near
his own.
127.62
Thus ends the hundred and twenty seventh chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book.
128.Sri Rama Pattabhishekam (Crowning of Rama)
Bharata , who increased the
happiness of Kaikeyi , saluting by raising his hands above his head and joining them together, spoke
to Rama who was his elder brother
and who was truly brave man .
128.1
“You honouring the words of my
mother gave this kingdom to me and now
similarly I am giving it back similar
to how you gave it to me.”
128.2
“Unlike a strong bull which can
carry it for a long distance, I who am like a young bull cannot carry this burden anymore.”
128.3
“I think that that cracks
occurring in a kingdom are as difficult to control as a breached
badly constructed dam trying to
stop a very big stream of water.”
128.4
“Oh valorous killer of
enemies I am not able to follow the path
shown by any more like a donkey
cannot follow the gallop of the
horse a crow trying to take the chase of wild geese.” 128.5
“Oh great one , Oh king of men, similar
to a tree planted in the backyard
of one’s house , after
it grows well with a huge
trunk and large branches and is difficult to climb but
does not yield any fruit and dries up after flowering
and thus not permitting the one who planted it to enjoy its fruit
would be an analogy to you, if you do
not rule over us , who are your
servants. I hope you understand the
implication.”
128.6-128.8
“Oh Raghava
, today let the world see you, who is like the lustrous sun shining at noon, being crowned .”
128.9
May you relax and wake up too,
to the sounds of an ensemble of musical instruments, the tinkling of ornaments
strung with tiny bells and worn around the waist and anklets as well as sweet
recital of songs.
128.10
“You be the king of
all the world as
long as this world revolves and as long as this earth exists.”
128.11
After Rama , the one who
conquered enemy cities, heard the words of Bharata he
accepted it saying , “So be
it” and sat on that auspicious
seat.
128.12
Then as per the words of
Shatrugna expert barbers with
gentle hands who can do their
work in great speed surrounded Rama.
128.13
First Bharata took bath
, then the very strong Lakshmana
, Sugreeva the king of monkeys and Vibheeshana the king of Rakshasas also took their bath.
Rama’s matted hair was
disentangled and then he took bath and
stood there shining with splendour and adorned
with variety of garlands and
applied with sandal paste
and clothed in very costly
apparels.
128.14-128.15
That valorous and charming one (Shatrugna) ., the one who increased the happimess Ikshuvaku clan made arrangements for personal adornment of Rama and Lakshmana.
128.16
Then all the noble minded wives of Dasaratha decorated themselves personally the very pretty Sita.
128.17
Afterwards the very joyful Kausalya who loved her sons made
auspicious decoration of the
wives of all monkeys with great effort.
128.18
Then as per the orders of
Shatrugna, the charioteer called Sumantra
came after yoking to the chariot
, horses which were auspicious in all limbs.
128.19
Seeing that divine chariot which was shining like Sun
standing before him, the great
Rama who was truly valorous climbed in
to it .
128.20
Sugreeva and Hanuman who both had luster like Indra , after taking bath started wearing beautiful dresses and ear rings. 128.21
Wearing all types of
ornaments and wearing auspicious ear
rings , the wives of Sugreeva along with Sita moved out to see the Town of Ayodhya.
128.22
In the city of Ayodhya , the ministers of king Dasaratha , keeping the priest in their front discussed
all important aspects meaningfully
.
128.23
Asoka, Vijaya and Siddhartha with complete attention discussed
Rama’s advancement to the post as
well as prosperity of the city. 128.24
“We have to do all that is
necessary to the proper
and auspicious completion of
anointing of the great Rama.” 128.25
After passing on their decision
to the priests , they started out of the city with great interest to see Rama. 128.26
That faultless Rama mounted the chariot ,like the thousand eyed
Indra mounted his chariot drawn by green horses
and started on his journey to the city.
128.27
Bharata took up the reins of
the horses . Shatrugna held the decorative umbrella on Rama's head. Lakshmana winnowed a fan.
Vibheeshana, the king of Rakshasas who
was standing nearby, held a white fan,
shining brilliantly like the moon.
128.28-128.29
Groups of great sages , Devas
and the troops of Maruths who were in the sky
started praising Rama and a sweet sound was heard.
128.30
Sugreeva , the king of
monkeys with great luster rode on a mountain like elephant called Satrunjaya.
128.31
Monkeys who had assumed human form
adorned with several type of ornaments
mounted on nine thousand elephants
rode along.
128.32
With blowing of conches piercing the ears and
with playing of kettle drums , Rama , the foremost among men
proceeded to the city of Ayodhya which had several great palaces. 128.33
Then the people saw the pretty form of the great
expert in chariot war who was pretty
riding on a chariot with
attendants walking in front.
128.34
Felicitating Rama ,
greeted with joy by him in return all the people followed
the great Rama who was
surrounded by his brothers. 128.35
Surrounded by ministers ,
Brahmins and other citizens
, Rama shined brilliantly
, like the moon among stars. 128.36
Then That Rama drove surrounded by musicians
who were walking in front playing
musical instruments , with
cymbals and swastika instruments in their hands and singing auspicious songs.
128.37
Men with golden coloured
rice, cows , maidens along with
Brahmins carrying Modhakas (ball like sweets) in their hands walked in front of Rama.
128.38
Then Rama told his ministers
about his friendship of Sugreeva,
the great power of Hanuman the son of
wind God and the other great
adventures of monkeys.
128.39
Hearing about the great job
done by the monkeys and about the
strength of Rakshasas, the citizens of
the city of Ayodhya were
astonished.
128.40
Then he told his ministers about his meeting with Vibheeshana and after telling that , the greatly
lustrous Rama entered the city of Ayodhya , which was full of joyful and happy people and also monkeys.
128.41
The citizens erected flags from
house to house on every house and Rama reached the pretty palace of his father which had
been occupied by the Ikshuvaku
kings.
128.42
That great one after reaching
the home of his father entered in to it
and offered salutations to Kausalya , Sumithra and Kaikeyi . and then
that son of Raghu clan told the
prince Bharata who was a great follower
of Dharma these meaningful and sweet
words.
128.43-128.44
“Give this
very great house of mine which has
a great Asoka garden and which is
decorated by pearls and Vaidoorya to Sugreeva to stay.”
128.45
Bharata the truly valorous one hearing those words
, took hold of the hands of Sugreeva
and entered in to that house
.
128.46
Here some men who were directed by Shatrugna quickly
brought oil lamps , beds and mats and placed in that
house.
128.47
The greatly lustrous
Bharata told Sugreeva as follows, “Oh
Lord , please order the messengers to arrange for the coronation of Rama.”
128.48
Then that Sugreeva immediately gave four
golden pots which was full of
ornaments made of gems to four
chiefs of monkeys.
128.49
“Oh monkeys get four water pots filled with waters from four different oceans and you await my orders in the early dawn after getting ready properly.”
128.50
When the great one told like
this those monkeys resembling
elephants travelled like eagles after leaping in to the sky.
128.51
Jambhavan, Hanuman and monkeys called Vega Darsi and Rishabha
brought pot filled with water
collected from five hundred rivers in those jars.
128.52-128.53
After that the very
energetic Sushena brought
a jar adorned with different
types of precious gems , filled
with water from the eastern sea .
128.54
Rishabha brought water speedily in a golden jar from the southern sea covered with stems of
red sandalwood tree.
128.55
Gavaya who could travel with the speed of the
wind brought cool water
from the western ocean in a
large jar studded with gems.
128.56
Nala the follower of Dharma who competed with Garuda and the wind God for
his valour and who was blessed with all
good characters brought water with great speed from the southern sea. 128.57
Then Shatrugna along with his
ministers reported to the chief priest and his friends about the fact that water required for
anointing if Rama had been brought by those foremost of the monkeys.128.58
Then the very old Vasishta with great attention along with other Brahmins by his side requested Rama along with Sita to occupy the seat made of
precious stones.
128.59
Sages Vasishta, Vamadeva , Jabali, Kashyapa , Kathyayana
, Suyajna , Gauthama and Vijaya consecrated
that tiger among men with
clear and sweet smelling water just as the eight Vasus consecrated
Lord Indra.”
128.60-128.61
They all consecrated him first and then got him consecrated by Brahmins who were the priests performing
Yagna , then by virgins , ministers, soldiers, traders
with all kind of medicinal herbs
. The four gods who are the guardians of the earth
stood in the air and all other gods also assembled there . 128,62-128,63
Using that crown which was used long ago by Manu the emperor was adorned when he was consecrated and with which, the kings followed in his line were successively adorned while they were crowned , that crown studded with precious jewels, fashioned by Brahma at the beginning of creation and dazzling with luster , being kept according to practice on a throne adorned with many kinds of precious stones in the council-hall, studded with gold, graced with abundant riches, decorated and shiningly made with most charming jewels of various kinds, and thereafter Rama was duly adorned by that crown as well as jewels by the great-soul Vasishta and other priests officiating at the coronation-ceremony. 128.64-128.67
Shatrugna held an auspicious and white Umbrella over him , Sugreeva the king of monkeys held a white fan and Vibheeshana , the king of Rakshasas held another fan which was shining like the moon.
128.68-128.69
As suggested by Indra, the wind God presented to Raghava a golden necklace consisting of one hundred lotuses which were shining brilliantly . 128.70
Induced by Indra the wind God also presented the king a chain of pearls which was decorated by gems inlaid with all types of precious stones. 128.71
During the occasion of the crowning of the great Rama, the well deserving Gandharwas sang and groups of Apsara maidens danced. 128.72
In that festival of the coronation of Raghava , earth was covered by crops , trees yielded fruits and all flowers were fragrant. 128.73
That great man Rama gave away to Brahmins one hundred thousand horses and cows and also gave them a hundred bulls . 128.74
Rama again gave the Brahmins thirty crores of gold coins and also several types of ornaments as well as cloths which are costly . 128.75
Rama gave Sugreeva an auspicious golden garland to wear over the head studded with lot of gems which looked like ray of sun light. 128.76
That lustrous one presented Angadha, the son of Vali am armlet which was studded by different types of Vaidoorya gems and decorated with several precious gems. 128.77
Rama presented Sita a matchless garland of pearls further studded with various types of superior gems which was shining like moon and two pretty apparels and other lovely ornaments. 128.78
When that daughter of Janaka looking towards the monkey Hanuman and took out the pearl necklace from her neck she was catching the glimpse of her husband and all the monkeys again and again. 128.79-128.80
Rama who was expert in understanding gestures looking at her told the daughter of Janaka ,”
“Oh auspicious and pretty
lady, , give that pearl garland, to whomsoever you are happy with
and in whom you see luster , sharpness , firmness , fame
, dexterity , competence ,
modesty , prudence , masculinity , valour
and intelligence are always
there.”
128.81-128.82
THatr black eyed one then gave that garland which white and resembled
the collection of beam of lights of the moon,
to Hanuman, the son of wind
God who was a great monkey and it shined on the monkey like a white cloud on a mountain.
128.83
Then all the
very aged monkeys and other
great monkeys were honoured suitably
with apparels and ornaments .
128.84
After that that king of the
earth and the tormenter of his
enemies seeing around presented many objects as per their
characteristics to Mainda, Nila and
Dvividha. 128.85
Rama who never got tired doing
his duties then suitably honoured Vibheeshana , Sugreeva , Hanuman,
Jambavan and all old monkeys satisfied their desire presented all of them with suitable
gifts with a very joyful mind as and when they came.
128.86-128.87
Then all those great and excellent monkeys saluted Rama and being allowed to go by Rama
went back to Kishkinda.
128.88
The Monkey Lord Sugreeva ,
after witnessing the coronation ceremony of Rama and after being honoured by Rama entered the city of Kishkinda.
128.89
Also Vibheeshana , the votary
of Dharma along with his army after receiving the kingdom of his clan returned back to Lanka as its king. 128.90
That greatly renowned Raghava
who was greatly generous
, after destroying his enemies
enjoyed the ruling of his
entire kingdom with great delight
and that lover of Dharma told Lakshmana who was an expert in Dharma.
128.91-128.92
“Oh expert in Dharma rule this earth along with me similar to our forefathers who ruled it with the help of the army. Installed a Yuvaraja you
would bear this burden very like
our forefathers.”
128.93
Even though , he was requested
in many ways , the son of Sumithra did
not agree to this proposal for being
appointed to the post of Yuvaraja and
so the great one consecrated Bharata as Yuvaraja.
128.94
Rama the son of the king satisfied the gods several times by performing aswamedha and Paudarika sacrifices as
well as Vajapeya and other sacrifices.
128.95
After having ruled the country
for ten thousand years Raghava performed one hundred Aswa Medha
sacrifices in which horses were sacrificed and great gifts were bestowed. 128.96
That Rama whose
hands touched his knees had a broad
chest , great glory ruled this earth along with Lakshmana as his companion.
128.97
That Raghava who is the soul of
Dharma after getting that matchless
kingdom performed many type of
sacrifices along with his sons, brothers
and relatives.
128.98
When Rama was ruling the country , there were no
widows for getting worried, there was
no fear from wild animals and no fear
from birth diseases.
128.99
There were no thieves and
robbers in this world, no one felt that he was useless and no old man performed obsequies to people younger than him.”
128.100
Every creature was happy. Even
creature followed their Dharma and
seeing only Rama no creature
killed another creature.
128.101
When Rama was ruling the kingdom, people lived for one thousand years and had
thousand sons and were free of
sorrow and sickness.
128.102
When Rama was ruling the talk of the people was centered on Rama, Rama
and Rama alone and the world became the
world of Rama.
128.103
The trees were bearing flowers
and fruits always without being
affected by pests and diseases , the cloud was raining in time and the
touch of the wind was pleasant. 128.104
Brahmins, Kshatriyas,
Vaisyas and Shudras were not having greed , happily performed the duties they were
supposed to do and all people were
intent on performing acts of Dharma. 128.105
All people were with all good
characteristics, all people were interested in following Dharma and like that Rama ruled for ten thousand years.
128.106
Whichever person of this
world reads or listens to this
first book which is endowed with
Dharma
Would be blessed with fame and longevity and it would fetch victory to the kings and this first book was written by sage
Valmiki.
128.107-128.108
Any person hearing about the crowning of Rama , if he needs son he will get son , if he needs wealth he will get wealth , the king would win over earth and would become a master over his enemies.
128.109
Like Kausalya having Rama,
Sumithra having Lakshmana , Kaikeyi
having Bharata , women would become mothers to long living sons and they would be always happy and live with sons and grandsons.
128.110-128.111
Any one hearing Ramayana
would get very long life and one
who reads about victory of Rama will never fail in any of his actions. 128.112
He who hears this epic which was composed long ago by sage Valmiki with attention and with control over
anger would be able to cross over all
difficulties with ease. 128.113
He who hears
this epic which was composed
long ago by sage Valmiki would meet all his relatives after a long
journey and would become happy with
their relatives.
128.114
By the grace of Raghava , all
the boons that they pray for would be realized
and all gods would be
pleased with those who listened to
it.
128.115
To those living in their home ,
all obstacles would be removed , a king would win over earth and a man who lives outside his home would
become comfortable.
128.116
“Menstruating women hearing this would get matchless and excellent sons and one who worships it and reads it gets relieved of all sins and would live long.
128.117
The Kshatriyas with bent
head should salute and listen to
it and the Brahmins should read it every day regularly and there is no doubt that the listener and reader of the entire Ramayana will get
immeasurable wealth and birth of
a son.
128.118-128.119
Rama is indeed Lord Vishnu who is eternal
. Rama , the chief of Raghu clan is the primeval God , the very strong Hari , the lord Narayana and Lakshmana is Adhisesha .
Rama would always love
you on reading this.
128.120
Please narrate this great story which occurred long- long ago without any fear . You would be safe. Let the power of Lord Vishnu increase. 128.121
By analyzing and listening to this epic all Devas would become happy with you and by listening to Ramayana , your manes
would get pleased. 128.122
To those persons who write this
collection on Rama written by great sages with devotion , residence in heaven is assured. 128.123
By listening to this auspicious work of literary merit one
gets increase in family
prosperity , increase in wealth, grains , superior
women , great happiness and acquisition of wealth in this earth.
128.124
This great work should be listened to by good people seeking wisdom ,long life
, heath , fame , love from brothers , intelligence , welfare
and splendour.
128.125
Thus ends the hundred and twenty eighth chapter of the book of war of Valmiki Ramayana which is the first book.
Thus ends the great book of Ramayana composed by sage Valmiki.